ã€ŠThe Silent Alpha (Natalia)ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    Natalia*** Four Years Ago¡­.

    Up until this morning, my life had been quite simple. I was the Alpha¡¯s human mate. I was his Luna. I was

    his wife. And then, in a blink of an eye, I was nothing¡­

    .

    .

    .

    A surge of pain ripples from my abdomen as I wait for the doctor to return with my test results. I¡¯ve been

    getting these pains a lot recently and they are starting to freak me out. Doctor L said it was all in my

    head, that I was simply putting too much pressure on myself to get pregnant.

    She couldn¡¯t have been more wrong.

    I grip the edge of the table, whimpering to myself as I let the pain roll through on its own. The walls feel

    as though they are closing in on me at the thought of receiving another negative test result. Christian and

    I had been trying for several months now and I could feel it driving a wedge between us. He was colder,

    distant. I knew how much he wanted a son and it hurt to know I was failing so miserably to make him

    happy.

    The door swings open and I nearly fall off the table from the fright of the sound. Doctor L offers me a

    warm smile, rubbing some hand sanitizer on her hands as she settles down on her chair. I could hear my

    heart pounding against my ribcage at an unnatural speed as I wait for her to speak.

    ¡°Just breathe, Luna,¡± she smiles, inhaling slowly with me and reaching for my hands.

    My hands were trembling but I manage to calm down. Doctor L¡¯s smile deepens.

    ¡°Congrattions, Luna,¡± she says, cing her hand on my tummy. ¡°You¡¯re carrying our little Alpha in

    there.¡±

    My heart skips a beat as I process the news.

    I¡¯m pregnant! Oh my gosh, I¡¯m pregnant!

    ¡°H-how far along?¡± I whisper, barely able to string together a sentence from holding back the sob in my

    throat.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s find out, shall we?¡± she smiles, pulling the ultrasound machine out and squirting cold gel on

    my belly.

    Butterflies dance in my stomach as I stare at the screen, unable to read the images but hoping

    somewhere in that ck and white mess my little Alpha would show up.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d say from the looks of it, about four weeks, which means we have to start your prep immediately,

    Luna,¡± she says sternly, handing me some documents. ¡°A werewolf pregnancy is very dangerous for a

    human. We¡¯ll have to take extra precautions.¡±

    She wipes the gel off my stomach and gives me a crash course on what to expect and prescribes me a

    full regime of prenatal care.

    I rub my belly the entire ride home, still on cloud nine from the news. I couldn¡¯t wait to tell Christian. He

    was going to be so happy about this. As I pull up to the pack house, the pain once again returns and I sit

    still in the car for a minute to let it pass, clenching my teeth together to keep from screaming.

    Slowly, I drag myself out of the car and through the front door of the house. I¡¯m usually met with several

    omegas eager to take my things, but the house was eerily quiet and empty. I don¡¯t have time to question

    it when a burning sensation spreads across my chest, making every breath I take unbearable. I couldn¡¯t

    scream even if I wanted to, my lungs on fire.

    I climb up the stairs to the second floor, looking forward to lying down and resting. My every step is more

    difficult than thest as the pain intensifies, a thousand tiny needles piercing through my stomach. From

    where I stood at the top of the stairs, I could see the door to my room slightly cracked open, a strange

    muffled sounding from within.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    As I inch closer, an unmistakable scene unfolds before me, my blood boiling at the sight.

    Peeking through the door, I see my sister, Vanessa, riding my husband, a look of sheer delight on the

    contorted features of her face.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Christian!¡± She moans, eagerly bouncing up and down his shaft.

    He says nothing, just palming her bare breasts in his hand as he moves her up and down his c**k.

    ¡°f**k!¡± she whimpers, bouncing frantically. ¡°Please!¡± she begs. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the pup you deserve. I¡¯ll be

    your Luna.¡±

    Tears burn my eyes as I watch him flip her over, forcing her up on her knees so that her ass was on full

    disy for him. He gives her cheeks a good spanking before railing into her from behind.

    My heart shatters as I hear Christian¡¯s reply. ¡°Give. Me. A. Pup.¡± he pants between thrusts, Vanessa¡¯s

    moans growing louder as she orgasms.

    My pain reaches a crescendo as I watch him empty his seed inside her and I ce my hand over my

    mouth to keep myself quiet.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll make you my Luna,¡± he whispers.

    I didn¡¯t need to see anymore of this grotesque encounter and slowly back away from the room and tiptoe

    down the stairs, their climax ringing in my ears. I nearly sprint out of the house, still clutching my

    pregnancy test in my hands as I climb into my car. I didn¡¯t know where I was going, but I put my car in

    drive and speed off down the driveway.

    It all made so much more sense now. All the pain, all the anguish I felt¡­ was because Christian was

    betraying our bond, our love. Everyone, my mate, my gamma, the doctor, the other she-wolves and the

    omegas, all of them had told me it was all in my head. That I was just stressed and needed to rx.

    It was all a lie. They knew. They knew what I was feeling was my mate¡¯s betrayal, and yet they kept it

    from me, to mock me for being so absolutely clueless. I had been so stupid to believe any of them ever

    cared about me. Wolves only care about wolves and no matter my title, I was still only a human to them,

    an outsider.

    To make matters worse, the betrayal came from none other than my own sister, my own blood. I had

    brought Vanessa to our pack after I mated with Christian. She had known Christian before I had and it

    was she who introduced us to each other. Christians had no objections to her joining the pack and with

    our parents gone, I wanted to keep her close. She was the only family I had left.

    Was. After today, we were nothing.

    I drive on for miles through the forest, feeling the pain start all over again. At some point, a horrid

    sensation burns across my body and I pull over, stumbling out of the car to empty the contents of my

    stomach. I was truly a pitiful sight and I was suddenly grateful Jordan, my gamma, was busy leading a

    training session today. I needed to be alone and I knew if he saw me like this, he¡¯d be attached to my

    hip. Gammas were extremely overprotective, Jordan being no exception.

    Alone, angry, humiliated and pregnant, I climb back into my car, wiping the tears on my face with my

    sleeve.

    I had been Luna for over two years and while I was human; I had done everything that had been asked

    of me. I was the calm to Christian¡¯s anger. I was the mother everyone turned to in crisis. I was the

    woman who held this pack together when Christian and his beta, Derek, were away. I had been a good

    Luna¡­ and I did not deserve this pain.

    ¡°Come on, Tali,¡± I scold myself, tapping my steering wheel. ¡°No more tears. Not for them.¡±

    I¡¯m about to start the car again when I catch a glimpse of my pregnancy test I had tossed in the

    passenger seat. I look down at my t stomach and realize no one beside Doctor L and I knew I was

    pregnant¡­ And it was going to stay that way.

    Mate or not, I would never tolerate infidelity. Ever. But I knew Christian would never let me go if he knew I

    was carrying his child. He needed his heir.

    With renewed determination, I start the car and head to the town library where I spend the next two

    hours formting my n. I scour the web for fertility tests, recreating my own version with which to trick

    Christian. If he thought I could not give him a child, he would easily seek to break our bond and that¡¯s

    exactly what I wanted.

    Mate bonds, once formed through a marking, were hard to break, but not impossible. There were two

    ways to break it: (1) Have a Spirit Witch divide our mated souls or (2) Get the approval of the pack elders

    and hold a rejection ceremony. It would be humiliating to be stripped of my title but it was better than

    remaining by my unfaithful husband¡¯s side as his Luna.

    Pleased with my work, I shred the pregnancy test, not willing to leave evidence behind. I knew Doctor

    L could out me anytime now so I would have to act quickly and get Christian to reject me immediately.

    As I pull into the driveway, I feel the tears pool in my eyes again and I take a moment to collect myself

    before walking into the pack house. The omegas had returned, several rushing to take my things. It takes

    everything in me not to scream at them for betraying me but instead I force a smile, clutching my purse

    to my side as I make my way to the dining room.

    My sister and husband are already seated at the table, chattering away amongst themselves as the

    omegas scramble to serve their meal. Lost in conversation, they don¡¯t even notice my arrival and I stare

    at them,pletely bewildered by what I see. Vanessa yfully ces her hand on Christian¡¯s arm,

    giggling at whatever it was he said to her.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how it was that I never noticed their affair.

    Jordan and Derek both notice me however, and both get to their feet to greet me. I offer a small smile,

    tucking away my disgust for my sister and husband.

    Jordan pulls out my chair for me, a look of concern swimming in his crystal blue eyes.

    ¡°You okay?¡± He whispers as I sit down in my chair.

    I remind myself that it was our bond he was concerned about. He didn¡¯t actually care about my well

    being. In fact, he probably knew of Christian¡¯s betrayal and while he had sworn to protect me, his loyalty

    belonged to his Alpha. Who knows how many times he¡¯d covered for Christian?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I smile innocently at him, waving him away so he can take his seat and leave me alone.

    I can tell he¡¯s not convinced, but I didn¡¯t care and focus instead on my te.

    Christian and Vanessa finally notice that I¡¯m present and Christian reaches for my hand to kiss it. I flinch

    at his touch and he gives me a puzzled look.

    ¡°You okay, babe?¡± he asks, c*****g his head to the side in mild curiosity.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the pain,¡± I smile, picking at my food. ¡°It was worse today.¡±

    ¡°This again?¡± he sighs in distaste, his silverware clinking with his te. ¡°Goddess Nat, you¡¯re always

    comining. How many times do we have to tell you, it¡¯s all in your head? Take some aspirin and quit

    nagging. It¡¯s getting on my nerves.¡±

    His reaction doesn¡¯t surprise me. He¡¯s never been the nurturing type and foundforting people to be

    a pointless task. I twirl my fork in my hands and force a smile at him, hiding the sadness in my heart that

    only seemed to grow stronger by the second.

    ¡°Right,¡± I mutter, continuing to pick at my food.

    An awkward silence settles in the room as we all try to eat. I focus on the vegetables on my te and

    force myself to eat, knowing I now had to worry about life growing within me.

    ¡°So what did the doctor say?¡± Vanessa smirks, interrupting the silence. ¡°Any luck with a baby?¡± She asks,

    tilting her head innocently to the side.

    I tighten my grip on the fork and count to ten to calm down.

    ¡°Judging by the look on your face, I¡¯ll take that as a no,¡± sheughs. ¡°Shocker.¡±

    I bite down on my tongue and stare at my te. It was all I could do to keep myself from jumping across

    the table and stabbing her in the neck.

    Gently setting my fork down, I rise to my feet and smile. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go to bed now. Goodnight .¡±

    ¡°Nat, don¡¯t do this,¡± Christian groans. ¡°Don¡¯t be a drama queen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I shrug, still holding my smile. ¡°I¡¯m simply tired. Goodnight.¡±

    I simply can¡¯t stomach your presence, is what I should have said, but I hold my tongue. I didn¡¯t need him

    to unleash his anger. There would be plenty of time for thatter.

    I excuse myself and climb up to my bedroom, anger settling in the pit of my stomach as I stare at our

    bed. No trace of his betrayal had been left behind, the sheets changed and scented withvender

    perfumes that used to bring peace to me while I slept. We had shared so many intimate moments

    together on that bed, so many beautiful mornings and evenings.

    He had ruined those memories, tarnishing them all with Vanessa. Now all I saw was a bed of broken

    promises.

    I head into the closet, sifting through my clothes until I find the items I had first arrived with here and stuff

    them into a small bag. I would not be taking anything Christian had ever gifted me when I left.

    A knock at the door nearly makes my heart leap out of my throat and I quickly stuff the bag in the closet

    and rush to answer it. Jordan stands in the hallway, smiling sheepishly at me.

    ¡°What Is it?¡± I ask, hiding behind the door. ¡°You¡¯ve caught me changing.

    He blushes slightly and turns to face the hall.

    ¡°Oh sorry,¡± he mutters. ¡°I just came to see how you were doing, Luna. You seemed distracted at dinner,¡±

    he shrugs, looking at his feet. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±

    I want to scream the truth but instead force a tight smile and shake my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I promise,¡± I sigh. ¡°My head just hurts from all the pain I¡¯ve been feeling.¡±

    He turns around, worry in his eyes. ¡°Have you taken your aspirin today?¡± He asks. ¡°It¡¯ll lessen the pain.¡±

    A part of me held onto the hope that he would tell the truth about the pain but of course, he doesn¡¯t. So I

    just smile and nod.

    ¡°Yes, I have. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me. I¡¯d like to get ready for bed,¡± I smile, waving my hand to dismiss

    him.

    He eyes me suspiciously but does not question me any further and leaves. I close the door and nearly

    burst into tears, saddened that even my closest friend had never really been a friend at all. He was a liar

    like the rest of them.

    I have no time to cry, I remind myself. Get going, Tali. We have work to do.

    I hide my belongings in the guest room before returning to the bedroom and pulling out the fertility test.

    Refusing to touch the bed, I settle down on a chair and stare intently at the false document, going over

    my n.

    My heart nearly stops when I hear the door click open and my mate walks into the room, a deep frown on

    his face. I take a deep breath and pull my shoulders back.

    Here goes nothing.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    ***Natalia***

    Tucking away my emotions, I stand on my feet and hand my mate the document iming I am infertile.

    ¡°Just read it,¡± I whisper, feigning hurt.

    He furrows his brows in concern and stares back at me with big blue eyes. ¡°What is this, Nat?¡±

    I want to vomit in his face for calling me that but I swallow the bile instead.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fertility test. L checked my ovarian function and reserve a few days ago,¡± I whisper, refusing to

    meet his eye.

    He studies the pages, his face growing grimmer by the second.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re infertile?¡± he asks, flipping through the pages once more for confirmation.

    Before I can respond, a loud growl ripples through his chest and I back away immediately, nearly

    tripping over my feet as I do. His breath is ragged and his eyes turn green with fury.

    ¡°You¡¯re infertile?!¡±

    This is exactly the reaction I wanted from him but it frightens me no less that his wolf ising out.

    I knew Jack, his wolf, would never hurt me. But then again, I had thought the same of my husband and

    yet he slept with my sister.

    ¡°Y-yes, ¡± I stutter, my body growing stiff with fear as I stare at his wolf¡¯s green eyes.

    Jack was well known for having a temper almost beyond control and our mate bond was the only thing

    that calmed him down. As he towers over me with a menacing growl ripping through his chest,

    however, I wonder if it would be enough to keep me safe now.

    His eyes go to my belly and I instinctively ce a hand on it to protect my baby.

    A terrible thought enters my mind. Could he sense the life growing within me?

    I back away slowly and yelp when I bump into a wall directly behind me, my heart beating a mile a

    minute.

    ¡°J-jack,¡± I squeak, closing my eyes tightly, too afraid to look at him. ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I whimper, now

    realizing this was a bad idea.

    ¡°You¡¯re sorry?¡± Heughs, the sound of his fist creating a hole in the wall next to my face making me

    burst into tears. ¡°You¡¯re f*****g sorry? Sorry doesn¡¯t put a pup in your belly, Nat!¡± He snarls. ¡°What the

    hell am I supposed to do now, huh?¡± He asks, gripping my chin between his fingers with such force, I

    know I¡¯ll have a bruise in the morning. ¡°I need an heir. That was your only task as my Luna. Your only

    use to me!¡±

    My heart shatters into a million pieces.

    Was that all I ever was to him? A breeding w***e? What about all ourte night strolls under the

    moonlight? Our stolen kisses in the hallway? Our nights of passion so hot, I thought I would burn

    beneath him? Was none of it real?

    I open my mouth to answer but a p to the face stuns me into silence and I crash onto the floor.

    Cradling my stomach, I pray to whatever goddess exists that my baby is okay.

    Jack had never hit me before. Ever. Neither had Christian and as I stare at the man I once called my

    husband, I feel a bitterness grow within me.

    I feign hurt as I look up at him, cupping my burning cheek but inside I¡¯m fuming with anger. I would

    remember this¡­ and I would never forgive him for it.

    His blue eyes return and Christian storms over to the closet, grabbing a suitcase and throwing my

    clothes inside.

    ¡°We¡¯re done, Natalia,¡± he growls as he packs my things. ¡°I want you out of here within the next hour. I

    don¡¯t care where you go or what you do. Just get out of my house!¡±

    Relief fills my heart. I was being set free and soon my baby and I would be on the other side of the

    country where we would be living out our lives away from him.

    His eyes fog over as he stuffs my clothes into the bag and tosses it to me.

    He must be mind linking the elders.

    ¡°The elders will be here soon toplete the rejection ceremony,¡± he says as he walks towards the

    door. ¡°And so will thewyer to deliver the divorce papers. I want you out after we sign the papers,

    understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± I reply with a whimper, still pretending to be hurt by cupping my cheek.

    He storms out of the room, mming the door shut as he leaves.

    ¡°We¡¯re okay,¡± I whisper to myself, wrapping my arms around my stomach. ¡°W-we¡¯re going to be free.¡±

    I caress my t tummy, wishing I could feel my little pup growing within me. It wasforting knowing I

    would not be doing this alone but it was also terrifying. It was just us now.

    ¡°It¡¯s just me and you now, frijolito (little bean),¡± I whisper, forcing back my tears as I caress my belly.

    ¡°But it¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t need anyone else.¡±

    I collect myself off the floor and find my phone. The cars all belonged to Christian so I arrange for a taxi

    to pick me up in an hour.

    As I wait for Christian to call me toplete the divorce and rejection, I helplessly fidget with my Luna

    and wedding rings, reminiscing the joy I once felt being a part of this pack.

    I was so frightened the day Christian showed me his wolf for the very first time. We had only been

    dating for a few weeks but the sparks between us were undeniable. He was a bit possessive but I took

    it as apliment that I was worth protecting. The day he brought me to the pack house, I almost

    dumped him. I thought I was being initiated into a cult the way everyone referred to him as Alpha.

    It took a bit of convincing but I agreed to continue seeing him. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but I had fallen hard

    for him. On the night of a full moon, Christian took me on a moonlit pic in the woods. Things took an

    unexpected turn when my boyfriend suddenly shifted into an oversized ck wolf and I ran out

    screaming. I didn¡¯t speak to him for a week, terrified that he or his werewolf friends would eat me.

    He came looking for me at my apartment, telling me he needed me, that he couldn¡¯t breathe without me

    and I couldn¡¯t deny it. I was attracted to him in more ways than I could exin. He was patient back

    then, allowing me to adjust to the strange world he came from and teaching me the ways of pack life. I

    thought it was beautiful the way they all lived for each other¡­ like arge family protecting their own.

    But when he asked to turn me, I refused. I loved that he was a werewolf but if he wanted me by his

    side, he would have to ept me the way his Moon Goddess had decided me to be, a human. Our

    rtionship almost ended again but when an ex boyfriend of mine made it clear he still had feelings for

    me, Christian realized he wanted me more and gave in to my request. I was marked that very night,

    leaving no doubt who I belonged to.

    I had spent months training under Christian¡¯s mother to learn my duties as Luna, mastering the art of

    de-esction at pack and Alpha meetings, studying packws and evenpleting warrior training to

    defend myself. My Luna ceremony was absolutely perfect. My handsome Alpha asked me to lead this

    pack with him before all its members and I epted the responsibility. He proposed that day and I had

    never been happier in my life. Everything seemed to be falling into ce.

    Who would have known how messed up my life would be? That one day I would sit alone in my

    bedroom, waiting for my husband to divorce me while I secretly carry his child?

    I hear the door click again, Jordan poking his head in.

    ¡°The Alpha requests your presence, Luna,¡± he says curtly, closing the door without so much as a

    second nce.

    I wipe whatever tears had trickled down my face, removing my rings from my fingers and clutching

    them in my hands. The hallway seems longer than normal but I walk briskly to the office where I find

    Christian, the elders, thewyer, Jordan, Derek and Vanessa waiting for me.

    Vanessa avoids my eyes, shifting on her feet ufortably and I decide not to spare her another look,

    focusing my attention on the man who broke my heart. I hold my head up high as I reach the center of

    the room and greet the Elders.

    Thewyer steps forward, presenting the documents he¡¯d prepared for me.

    ¡°Mr. Hart has asked that all your assets be divided evenly. Pack assets of course will remain his, but

    personal property, bank ounts and ¡­¡±

    Before he can continue with any more of his nonsense, I take the papers from his hand and grab a pen,

    signing every line required of me.

    ¡°He can keep everything,¡± I mutter, trying my best to keep my voice from trembling. ¡°I only want my

    bank ounts in tact. I worked hard for my money and I deserve to keep it.¡±

    As a Luna, I had earned a monthly stipend for helping run the pack. I worked, therefore I had every

    right to take every penny I earned from this pack.

    Christian nods to thewyer and he writes a note on a piece of paper which he hands to me.

    ¡°The money will be transferred by the end of the week to this ount,¡± he says, tucking the divorce

    papers into his briefcase. ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    With thewyer gone, Elder Robin pulls out the pack tablet and a ck dagger.

    ¡°Luna Natalia, your Alpha has requested that you be stripped of your title and leave this pack

    immediately. Do you have any objections?¡±

    A few tears spill onto my cheeks as I turn to Christian and the boys. Derek can¡¯t seem to look at me

    and Jordan stares nkly at his hands. I had never felt so alone in my life before this moment.

    ¡°N-no,¡± I murmur, wiping my tears and forcing a tiny smile on my face. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Elder Robin gives me a look of pity as he ces the pack tablet in front of me.

    The pack tablet is arge ck piece of obsidian with wolf carvings engraved on the face of the stone

    and a small hole in the center. The tablet was used to initiate new members and give titles to existing

    members. It was the very stone that weed me as their Luna and brought this pack together¡­ and

    today, it would tear me out of it.

    ¡°You will first hand over your title back to the Silver Crest pack,¡± he says, motioning for me to raise my

    hand in the air. ¡°Do you, Natalia Vasquez, admit that you have failed to uphold your duty as Luna of the

    Silver Crest Pack?¡±

    My veins boil with anger. I had never failed the pack before. Ever. If anything, I had gone above and

    beyond the call of duty to serve this pack and it was unfair to be considered a failure.

    But my feelings don¡¯t matter. I need this rejection before it¡¯s toote.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nearly spit through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Do you ept that you have failed to uphold your duties to your Alpha as his Luna and Wife?¡± He

    continues.

    I re at Christian. He knew who the real failure was. But I swallow my pride and bite my tongue. I

    needed my freedom more than my title.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whisper, afraid I might scream if I spoke any louder.

    ¡°Then by the power vested in me, I hereby relieve you of your title and duties to this pack.¡±

    Elder Robin takes the de and makes a tiny incision on my palm which he then ces on the tablet.

    A small gust of air breezes past me, obliterating whatever connection I felt for this pack.

    ¡°Gamma Jordan,¡± Elder Robin calls out. ¡°A gamma bond once formed is unbreakable. You may choose

    to follow your ward wherever she goes or stay here with your Alpha.¡±

    ¡°I choose my Alpha, sir,¡± Jordan replies, no hesitation in his voice.

    He avoids my eyes and I ignore the small apology he mumbles my way. Now relieved of my duties and

    no longer in the protective care of my gamma, I turn my attention to Christian. He wasn¡¯t even looking

    at me, too busy eye f*****g my sister who was shamelessly giggling at him.

    It was just another p in the face to see them flirting with each other as I was stripped of my title.

    Elder Robin gives me yet another look of pity and coughs to get Christian¡¯s attention. ¡°Alpha, whenever

    you are ready, you may begin the rejection.¡±

    Christian looks thoroughly disgusted as he turns back to look at me. My chest begins to tighten and for

    a split second, I consider getting on my knees and begging him to love me again, to let me stay by his

    side forever. Even after everything he had done to me, a small twisted part of me still wanted to feel his

    arms around me as he promised to love me always.

    But I knew it was a lie. Christian had never loved me and he never would. Our time was up.

    ¡°I, Christian Hart, Alpha of the Silver Crest Pack reject you, Natalia Vasquez, as my mate and Luna,¡± he

    says nonchntly, as if he weren¡¯t tearing me apart.

    Pain surges across my being, burning into my chest and spreading throughout my body like a thousand

    tiny knives stabbing me at once. I scream as I copse onto the floor, struggling to get air in my lungs.

    From the corner of my eye, I notice Jordan flinch with uneasiness. There are tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± Elder Robin instructs. ¡°Your wolf must reject her too.¡±

    Christian¡¯s eyes flicker between green and blue until the green settles and Jack steps forward. For a

    brief moment, I see fear sh in Jack¡¯s eyes, but it disappears almost as quickly as I had seen it. The

    Alpha kneels beside me, sparks tingling across my arms as Jack lifts me up to inspect the mark on my

    neck. Through my tears, I re at the wolf that had promised me the world and hold back my sob.

    ¡°Do it,¡± I hiss, resisting the urge to rub my belly andfort my baby.

    He stares into my eyes, the features of his face turning to stone.

    ¡°I, Jack, Alpha of the Silver Crest Pack, reject you, Natalia Vasquez as my mate and Luna,¡± he growls,

    tilting my neck and sinking his canines into my flesh.

    I scream in agony as the tingly feeling of his touch slowly morphs into a burning sensation. Jack swipes

    his tongue against the wound, kissing it gently in a final goodbye.

    ¡°Good bye, Tiny,¡± he sighs into my hair, my eyes filling with tears as he called me by my pet name one

    last time.

    He lets me copse onto the floor and walks away from me as I writhe in agony.  My neck is hot to the

    touch, Jack and Christian¡¯s rejection burning away our mark. It bes harder to breathe and I open

    my mouth wide to desperately suck in air, my cries growing quiet.

    ¡°Natalia,¡± Elder Robins kneels beside me. ¡°You have to ept his rejection toplete the ceremony.¡±

    I pant furiously as the pain ripples through me, clenching and unclenching my hands to handle the pain.

    I nod at the Elder and after struggling to breathe, manage to mutter my response.

    ¡°I-I, Natalia Vasquez, ept your Rejection,¡± I groan, the pain intensifying on my mark.

    Christian suddenly doubles over and groans in pain, Vanessa rushing to his side to rub his back and

    comfort him.

    I hate her even more forforting him and not me.

    After a few minutes of torture, the pain subsides, although the burning on my mark continues to linger.

    ¡°Your body will continue to reject the Alpha¡¯s mark over the next three days,¡± Elder Robin exins.

    ¡°And then it will disappear.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    I nod as I collect myself off the floor, dusting myself off and wiping my tears. I had officially imed my

    freedom and was no longer married or tied to this pack.

    Pleased my trick had worked, I turn on my heel to leave when Christian¡¯s voice stops me in my tracks

    ¡°I would like to im Vanessa Vasquez as my chosen mate and Luna,¡± he announces to the Elders.

    ¡°Make it official, Elder,¡± hemands.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    ***Natalia***

    ¡°What?¡± I snap, holding on to my sanity by a thread. ¡°You¡¯re taking her as your Luna?¡±

    Christian shrugs unapologetically. ¡°What I do now is no longer your concern,¡± he smirks, nodding towards

    the door. ¡°See yourself out. Now.¡±

    Vanessa links her arm with Christian¡¯s and mouths ame apology to me.

    My mind fills with a million vile thoughts but I simply bend over into a low bow to hide my tears. ¡°I wish

    you two a long and happy reign together,¡± I whisper coldly, still clutching the stupid rings of our marriage

    and partnership in my hands.

    A tiny part of me hopes this was all just some sick joke he was ying and that he wasn¡¯t really dumping

    me for my sister but that thought quickly disintegrates when he kisses Vanessa.

    To top things off, Vanessa responds to his kiss with a moan, jumping into Christian¡¯s arms and wrapping

    her legs around his waist. Tears involuntarily spill from my eyes as I sprint out of the room, unable to

    stomach them any longer.

    I hold back my sobs until I find the guest room and quickly pull out the bag I had hidden in the closet, my

    throat burning from the wails I wanted to release. I bring the bag to the main bedroom only to find the

    bag Christian had packed for me still sitting on our bed.

    I wanted nothing to do with the things he had given me. Gathering up all the designer clothes and shoes

    in the bag, I toss it all out the window and into the bushes. I didn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass anymore. I was ready

    to be free.

    I begin looking for the rest of my things when the sound of the door opening startles me and I spin

    around to find Vanessa standing behind me.

    My body stiffens with anger and it takes several deep breaths to keep me calm enough to stay still.

    ¡°You must be upset,¡± she says quietly, a tiny smirk lingering on her lips as she dances her fingers across

    a dresser.

    Growing up, we had never been close. In fact, we were pr opposites and had virtually nothing in

    common¡­ but she was still my sister and I would never betray her like this.  How could she possibly do

    this to me?

    ¡°But I just wanted to get some things off my chest before you go,¡± she adds, perking up a bit.

    I don¡¯t respond, turning back to my bag and stuffing my passport, license, and birth certificate inside it.

    ¡°I love Christian,¡± she continues despite myck of response. ¡°I always have¡­ and you took him from

    me the day I introduced you two,¡± she adds, bitternesscing her words. ¡°He was supposed to be with

    me and you just waltzed right in and took him!¡± She snaps. ¡°So I¡¯m not sorry,¡± she shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s

    about time you knew that he and I love each other.¡±

    I want to burst intoughter at herst remark. Just how delusional was she?

    ¡°We¡¯re getting married in a week and just so we¡¯re clear, you¡¯re not invited,¡± she shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to

    be loved. Y-You have always been the center of attention, the pride and joy of our family. The one

    everyone wanted to love and I¡¯ve always just been second best!¡± Tears line her eyes as she smiles

    cruelly at me. ¡°Well not anymore! I win! I get the prince and you get nothing!¡±

    I stare at her, utterly shocked by her confession because it could not be further from the truth. Vanessa

    was the life of the party, the prettier sister, the one everyone was pinning over. I mean she was Prom

    Queen for crying out loud! I was the bookworm, the one no one noticed in school while she was adored

    by everyone. How could she possibly think I could ever outshine her?

    ¡°So there it is. That¡¯s all I have to say to you,¡± she sighs with a smile, seemingly relieved to get this off

    her chest.

    An unbelievable rage boils through my veins as Ie to the conclusion that my sister was nothing more

    than a selfish b***h that I stupidly let into my life. Gritting my teeth, I nod my head and turn back to

    packing my bag.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, tightening my grip on the rings I still held in my hand. ¡°Well then, I best get going. I

    wouldn¡¯t want to get in your way any longer.¡±

    My reaction stuns her.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± She asks, a bit of suspicion in her voice. ¡°You¡¯re just going to walk away without a fight?¡±

    ¡°Why would I fight you for him?¡± I shrug, zipping my bag shut and throwing it over my shoulder. I close

    the gap between us, a twisted part of me eager to hurt her. ¡°But just remember this the next time he

    sucks on your t**s while you ride him,¡± I smirk, savoring the shocked look on her face. ¡°He left me

    because I couldn¡¯t give him his pup,¡± I chirp, reaching over to my nightstand and pulling out the bottle of

    aspirin. ¡°Not because he loved you more.¡±

    I could see the anger churning inside her and it felt good to get under her skin just this once. ¡°And if he

    could leave me, his fated mate, so easily¡­ how quickly do you think he¡¯ll drop you when he gets bored

    of you too?¡±

    Her eyes narrow to slits at me but I pay her no mind and stare at the bottle in my hands. As she opens

    her mouth to speak, I m the bottle of aspirin against her chest .

    ¡°Oh and you¡¯ll be needing these soon¡­¡± I smile, batting my eyshes at her.  ¡°Just be d we don¡¯t

    have another sister.¡±

    I m the door shut as she screams her head off, yelling vile things at me. Stiffing myughs, I

    idently  run right into Christian in the hallway, his cold eyes sending a chill down my spine.

    ¡°What did you say to my future wife?¡± He snarls, gripping my arm in hisrge hands.

    A small whimper escapes my lips as I realize the incredible sparks I once felt with his touch were fading.

    It really is over for us.

    The rings in my hand feel like hot coal, reminding me just how lucky I was to be free of him now. He

    would never hurt me again. Gathering up what little strength I have left, I harden my face and yank my

    arm out of his grip.

    ¡°Here,¡± I snarl, mming the rings to his chest. ¡°You can pawn them off for all I care.¡±

    ¡°Keep them,¡± Vanessaughs as she enters the hall. ¡°You¡¯ll need the money more than we do,¡± she

    giggles, batting her eyshes at Christian. ¡°Maybe buy yourself a vibrator. You seem a little tense.¡±

    I have to bite my tongue to keep myself from lunging at her. I was no longer Christian¡¯s mate and there¡¯s

    no telling what he¡¯d do to me if I hurt his new Luna.

    Christian smirks at her,pletely forgetting my existence and pushing me off to the side. Tears spring

    to my eyes at how easily he¡¯s forgotten me but I blink them all away, taking advantage of his distraction

    and making a run for the stairs.

    Unfortunately for me, I find Jordan waiting for me at the door, a look of guilt lingering in his dark eyes.

    Fuck.. Could I not just leave in peace?

    ¡°Nat¡­ I uh¡­I .. I¡­¡± He rubs the back of his head nervously, his eyes roaming around the halls aimlessly.

    I wipe the tears from my eyes and straighten my back out. ¡°I don¡¯t need you tofort me, Jo,¡± I shrug.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pretend we¡¯re friends anymore. You¡¯re finally free of me,¡± I say, forcing a smile. ¡°See

    ya.¡±

    ¡°I was never pretending, Luna- I mean Nat¡­¡± he argues. ¡°I-I just¡­ Silver Crest is my home. My only

    home,¡± he adds quietly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly leave it all behind.¡±

    I turn my back on him and sling my bag over my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll be fine on my own.

    I¡¯m not your problem anymore.¡±

    I try to push past him but he grabs my wrist and stops me.

    On instinct, I swing my arm around and p him across the face, catching himpletely by surprise.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Did that hurt?¡± I ask, covering my mouth in false shock before shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s probably

    just all in your head.¡±

    ¡°Nat¡­ I-I¡± he stutters, desperately searching for an exnation.

    ¡°Save it,¡± I snap, putting my hand up in the air to stop him and walking around him towards the door.

    ¡°Thanks for being such a pal all these months,¡± I add. ¡°I¡¯m so d this gamma bond meant so much to

    you.¡±

    I turn the knob of the door when I hear his voice again.

    ¡°Nat, I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ Look, at least let me escort you to wherever it is you¡¯re staying at,¡± he calls out.  ¡°I¡¯d

    just like to make sure you¡¯re safe.¡±

    I almost find his wordsforting but my mind was screaming at me to stop falling for the lies of a wolf.

    Where was all this concern when my husband was cheating on me with my f*****g sister?

    ¡°No thanks,¡± I reply dryly. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m not your problem anymore. I can manage on my own.¡±

    And with that, I storm out of the Silver Crest Pack House, determined to never return again. My taxi

    awaits outside and I load my bag into the car.

    ¡°To the airport please,¡± I instruct, handing the driver a wad of cash. ¡°And not a word to anyone about

    where you¡¯re taking me.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± he replies, stuffing the money in his pocket.

    I stare out the window, watching the pack house turn into a tiny dot in the distance. I could feel the ice

    engulf my heart, numbing any emotion I could possibly feel.

    I still have the stupid rings in my hand and I roll down the window to throw them out. It seemed fitting to

    just toss them out. They never meant anything anyways.

    I remove the SIM card from my phone and crush it. There was no way in hell I would risk Christian

    tracking me down once he figured out my lie.

    At the airport, I buy a ticket to the Midwest, selecting Wyoming as my destination. I knew no one in the

    state but I also knew Silver Crest had no allies there. I would stay there for a bit, retrieve my money,

    change my name and find someone to help me with the birth of my pup before moving on again. It was

    the best I could do while I figured things out.

    As we climb to 10,000 feet, I look out the window, rubbing my t belly forfort.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be okay, frijolito,¡± I murmur to myself. ¡°We¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    .

    .

    .

    Two monthster¡­

    .

    .

    .

    ***Christian***

    Ip my tongue over Vanessa¡¯s cunt, plunging into her tight p***y until she cries out, her moans echoing

    off the walls. Her delicious juices flow into my mouth as I take two fingers and rub her clit, working in

    circr motions until her legs tremble.

    ¡°Oh Goddess, Christian!¡± She cries out, rolling her hips against me.

    I continue flicking my tongue over her slick p***y folds until her throat runs dry from screaming. Her

    breaths grow ragged, driving me over the edge and I pull her up and position her beneath me. I ram my

    c**k into her tightness, watching the top disappear into the wet haven of her p***y. I roll one of her n*****s

    between my fingers and watch the ecstasy of her building orgasm light up her eyes as I rail into her. Her

    mouth hangs open in delight as I f**k her.

    ¡°Want to taste?¡± I purr, coating my fingers in her sweet nectar.

    She moans a yes and I slip my slick coated fingers into her mouth, watching in pleasure as she licks and

    sucks her own juices off. I pump my fingers into her mouth, my c**k growing harder as I finger f**k her.

    Her lips form an O as she explodes all over my c**k, her p***y walls gripping me harder until I c*m.

    Goddess this was heaven.

    It¡¯s been two months since Natalia left and what a glorious two months it¡¯s been! Vanessa was a gift, a

    goddess who lived to please me. We¡¯ve been f*****g nonstop since her Luna Ceremony and our wedding

    night.

    Of course, not everything was smooth sailing. My wolf missed his mate and so did the pack. I never gave

    an exnation for Natalia¡¯s departure, not that I needed to exin my affairs to anyone but I could sense

    the pack missed their former Luna. And I couldn¡¯t lie; a part of me missed Natalia too. She was a perfect

    Luna, strong, calcted, and kind to her pack members. Despite being a human, she couldmand a

    room with such ease and she had a certain grace even Vanessa could not emte. Too bad she had

    one fatal w.

    Vanessa was a good f**k but she was an airhead when it came to leading. She spent most of her time

    nning parties orvish dinners with the elders, but being Luna was more than just being a party

    nner. I need her to take charge when the warriors and I went on excursions or traveled for pack

    affairs.

    I wasn¡¯t too concerned though. Vanessa would just have to train under my mother as Natalia had. Soon

    she would be an even better Luna than her sister and one who could give me an heir.

    I needed an heir soon. I was already 26, quite old for an Alpha to still not have a son to whom I could

    pass my title to. My father had me before he even took his title!

    People may think me cruel for casting out Natalia as I did, but what was I expected to do? I had loved my

    wife. I had loved her more than I could possibly exin. And even though she was a lowly human, I was

    patient with her, even going so far as to let her stay human. It took a lot of convincing for my father to

    allow me to keep her as my mate and Luna but it was all under the premise that she would give me my

    heir. That was all she had to do. But as time went on and she produced nothing, I grew angry with her. I

    started to resent her for I had invested so much time and energy into being with her. Why couldn¡¯t she do

    the same and give me an heir?

    It was then that I started seeing Vanessa. She consoled me, telling me Natalia just needed more time.

    But as time dragged on with no heir in sight, Vanessa became more than just a person who I could talk

    to. It felt like a sin the first few times and my wolf protested heavily but soon the thrill of it took over and I

    looked forward to my afternoons with Vanessa.

    Nataliained about the pain but a part of me enjoyed inflicting it on her. She deserved it for failing

    me.

    As I finish licking up Vanessa, I receive a mind link from Derek.

    ¡°Alpha, Dr. L is here to see you. She says it¡¯s urgent.¡±

    I roll my eyes at the interruption but know better than to keep Dr. L waiting. She hardly ever came out

    to the pack house so if she said it was urgent, it was an urgent matter.

    I climb off my new wife, kissing her lips and promising to return for another round. Once fully dressed, I

    head out to my office, the doctor sitting in a chair with a small box in herp.

    ¡°Dr. L¡­¡± I sigh, settling into my seat. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Hello Alpha. I apologize for interrupting your day. I just wasn¡¯t sure what else to do,¡± she replies, tapping

    her fingers against the box.

    I lean back in my chair and wait for her to continue.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know the circumstances of your divorce nor is it any of my business,¡± she begins, smiling

    nervously. ¡°But I know in her condition, Natalia¡¯s health is still important to you.¡±

    I raise an eyebrow at her.

    Her condition?

    ¡°Care to borate, Doc? I¡¯m not sure what you mean,¡± I inquire, trying to remember if Natalia ever

    mentioned being sick.

    ¡°Why the pregnancy, Alpha,¡± she answers, as if that were the most obvious answer. ¡°I know you¡¯re

    divorced but surely you care about the health of your first born.¡± She shakes the box in her hands.

    ¡°These are some prenatal vitamins and medications she¡¯ll need to carry this baby to term. She¡¯s a

    human carrying an Alpha inside her. She needs to prepare her body for the birth if she wants to survive. I

    did my research and found several forms that I feel will make her grow strong enough for the birth. I

    wanted to mail them to her but then realized I didn¡¯t have her contact information nor an address to

    which she could receive them.¡±

    ¡°Pregnancy?¡± I almostugh, her face lighting up with confusion. ¡°Doc, you seem to have your patients

    mixed up here. Natalia can¡¯t have kids. She¡¯s infertile.¡±

    Now it¡¯s her turn to be confused.

    ¡°What do mean she¡¯s infertile, Alpha?¡± Dr. L asks.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    I¡¯m starting to get annoyed. Pregnancy was not a joke and I would make sure Doc knew that.

    ¡°She showed me the fertility tests where it clearly states that she¡¯s infertile and will never be capable of

    conceiving,¡± I snap, mming my fist on the desk. ¡°Not that it¡¯s any of your concern but that¡¯s exactly

    why we divorced.¡±

    She shakes her head adamantly, as if these facts could be denied.

    ¡°I administered the pregnancy test myself, Alpha,¡± she insists. ¡°I can assure you, Natalia is anything but

    infertile. She¡¯s approximately 3 months along now.¡± She pulls out a copy of the pregnancy test and the

    ultrasound from the box and hands it to me. ¡°This is the result of the test I gave her two months ago.¡±

    I read over the document three times just to make sure I was understanding it correctly, but it was simply

    unmistakable. Natalia was pregnant¡­ and she was carrying our child.

    She lied to me! She f*****g lied about her fertility!

    An unbelievable rage burns inside me. How could she do this to me!? She knew how important a baby

    was to me!

    You f*****g i***t! Jack growls. I told you to be patient but you just had to go stick your d**k in that stupid

    cunt of sister! Now look at what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯ve sent away my Tiny to birth our pup on her own!

    I couldn¡¯t even argue with him. I had humiliated Natalia when all she did was do exactly as she was told.

    She was going to give me an heir.

    Fuck¡­.I sigh, knowing I had screwed up. My mate¡­ My pup¡­

    Find her! Jack snarls. Find her and bring her home to me or so help me Moon Goddess, I will destroy

    everything you¡¯ve built. I will kill every pack member if I have to, starting with that cunt you call wife now.

    I knew Jack wasn¡¯t kidding. He would tear Silver Crest apart for my mistake and I couldn¡¯t let that

    happen. I dismiss the doctor before Jack can take control of my body and call in Derek and Jordan.

    They stare at me in fear as I sit at my desk with clenched fists and gritted teeth.

    ¡°Find Natalia,¡± Imand, trembling as I shove Jack back into the recess of my mind. ¡°Your next Alpha

    ising.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Vanessa***

    .

    ¡­.5 monthster¡­.

    .

    ¡°So how long have you and Christian been trying?¡± Dr. L asks as she sanitizes her hands and puts on

    her gloves.

    The sterile medical room is anything butforting but I put on a brave smile and answer her.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been at it for months,¡± I lie. She didn¡¯t need to know Christian barely touched me ever since

    Natalia¡¯s lie came to light. The b***h was gone but she was still getting in my way.

    ¡°Does it hurt when you have intercourse?¡± she asks.

    I roll my eyes at her. ¡°No. Christian is a true Alpha. He only gives me pleasure,¡± I smirk.

    Dr. L gives me an ufortable smile.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Dr. L nods, checking the stir ups and instructing the medical assistant to hand her the

    speculum.  ¡°Just rx for me. I¡¯m just going to take a quick look inside and take a few samples. Make

    sure everything is okay. Alright?¡±

    I puff out my chest in pride. ¡°I¡¯m in perfect health, doc. You¡¯ll see. Moon Goddess must be waiting for the

    perfect time to bless me with the Pack¡¯s heir.¡±

    Dr. L doesn¡¯t seem convinced but I could care less what the old cow thought. I would be carrying their

    Alpha soon enough and Christian will forget all about his little brat with Natalia.

    I bite my lip uneasily andy t on my back, counting my breaths as I feel the cold metal tool enter me.

    A small whimper escapes my lips as Dr. L expands the tool and scrapes at my walls with arge cotton

    swab. She hands the samples to her assistant who quickly puts them away in ss test tubes.

    Dr. L then inserts her gloved fingers inside and gently presses against my walls.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ A little swelling in this area,¡± she observes, moving her fingers a bit more.

    I don¡¯t like the sound of that, but quickly push aside the thought.

    After a thorough examination, the doctor removes her fingers and prepares the transvaginal ultrasound

    probe with some gel. The probe is a thick stic tube that will take a full image of my uterus. I remain on

    my back as the probe enters me, my hands gripping the sides of the bed in difort.

    My heart pounds inside my chest as Dr. L surveys my uterus.

    ¡°There¡¯s some scarring on the fallopian tubes¡­¡± she says, staring at the screen intently. ¡°Are you sure

    you haven¡¯t been feeling any difort in your pelvis? Any bleeding, discharge, difficulty peeing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± I nod frantically. I was starting to get frightened. ¡°W-what does the scarring mean?¡±

    Dr. L doesn¡¯t answer, still scrutinizing her screen as she examines more of my uterus. I start to panic.

    ¡°Your Luna is speaking to you! Answer me, damn it! What does it mean?¡± I scream at her.

    Dr. L frowns at me and sighs in annoyance. ¡°It means¡­ you could very likely be sterile¡­¡±

    .

    ¡­. One weekter¡­.

    .

    Dr. L puts on her sses as she studies my test results from the pelvic exam.

    ¡°You tested positive for gonorrhea,¡± She says.

    ¡°What?¡± I snap in indignation. ¡°A-are you calling me a w***e?¡±

    A nk look overtakes her face and she shrugs. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. You came to that conclusion on

    your own,¡± she replies.

    An overwhelming anger boils through me. She would have never said such a thing to Natalia! Without a

    second thought, I raise my hand and p her across the face.

    ¡°Remember who you are speaking to, Doc. I am your Luna,¡± I snarl. ¡°And I will not tolerate you mocking

    me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Luna,¡± Dr. L mutters under her breath.

    I settle back into my seat and wait for the doc to continue with her assessment.

    ¡°It appears you experienced no symptoms for your gonorrhea and as such, you went untreated for

    months,¡± the doctor finally says. ¡°After some time, your infection led to pelvic inmmatory disease for

    which you also appeared to have no symptoms. Your infection only grew with theck of treatment,

    thereby damaging your uterus and fallopian tubes.¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand a word she was saying.

    ¡°So what does that mean? I take some antibiotics and am good as new?¡± I ask, a bitter taste settling in

    my mouth.

    ¡°Antibiotics will help get rid of the infection but the damage is irreversible,¡± she says quietly, removing her

    sses. A bit of pity lingers in her eyes as she looks at me. ¡°The scarring on your fallopian tubes and

    uterus is permanent. I¡¯m sorry to say this, Luna, but you will never be able to have children of your own.¡±

    I stare nkly at her, taking in the information slowly. My hand flies to my t stomach, mourning the loss

    of the possibility of ever swelling with life. A small sobs gets caught in my throat as I rise to my feet.

    Dr. L gets to her feet as well and ces a hand over mine. ¡°Luna¡­ we need to know where you got

    this infec-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I scream, tears spilling onto my cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! You¡¯re f*****g wrong!¡±

    Dr. L sighs and shakes her head. ¡°Luna, I saw the scarring with my own eyes and the test¡­¡±

    ¡°Well run it again!¡± I snap, taking her tests and tearing them to shreds. ¡°Do it again because you are

    wrong!¡±

    She purses her lips and sighs. ¡°Luna, you can take the test as many times as you like, the results will not

    change.¡±

    Enraged, I p her again and grab her by the cor of her shirt. ¡°Do it again,¡± I hiss. ¡°NOW!¡±

    .

    ¡­. 5 monthster¡­.

    .

    The old hag was right. Time and time again, I was tested and probed by several doctors only to be told I

    would never get pregnant¡­ and I would never give Christian the pups he so craved.  Rumors began to

    spread like wildfire of my infertility and pack members grew restless about my performance as Luna.

    I was stressed out of my mind and Christian was no help. He was too busy sending scouts in search of

    Natalia to notice how unhappy I was. To make matters worse, I¡¯ve been feeling pains in my stomach.

    They were faint like little pinches but unmistakable.

    Dr. L could offer no exnation so I¡¯ve decided to ask Christian for help. I just hope he¡¯s in a good

    mood.

    I approach his office and to my horror, find him nose deep in some lowly omega¡¯s p***y, growling hungrily

    as he devours her.

    ¡°Christian!¡± I scream, mming the door shut behind me.

    The stupid omega jumps up from the desk onto her feet and fixes her skirt, her face flushed with

    embarrasment. She was one of the cook¡¯s daughters and worked the morning shift.

    Christian looks anything but pleased to have his activities interrupted and orders the omega out of his

    office. She quickly scurries past me, mumbling an apology under her breath as she escapes.

    My stomach churns with disgust at the sound of her voice and I practically shove her out of the room. I

    fight back tears as I turn to Christian. I had betrayed my own sister for this man. How could he think so

    little of me and betray our bond as Alpha and Luna of this Pack?

    ¡°How could you?¡± I ask, desperately trying to keep from falling apart. ¡°After everything I¡¯ve done for you,

    how could you turn around and do this to me? I¡¯m your Luna¡­¡±

    ¡°And yet you cannot give me a son,¡± he shrugs, inspecting his nails. ¡°How could you expect me or

    anyone in this pack to take you seriously as a Luna when you can¡¯t even give me the one thing I need

    from you?¡±

    I open my mouth but feel my words dry up in anger.

    He rises to his feet, a smirk curled on his lips as he walks around his desk towards me. His long warm

    fingers wrap around my throat and I¡¯m suddenly pressed up against the wall.

    ¡°I should kill you where you stand for being such an inadequate Luna,¡± he snarls, burying his face in my

    neck. ¡°I should kill you for making me believe you were better than my fated mate¡­¡± My head is

    mmed against the wall, little stars blurring my vision. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my pack needs a

    Luna, trust me ¡­ you¡¯d already be six feet under.¡± He leans in close to my face and licks my cheek.

    My heart shatters into a million pieces as he lets me copse onto the ground like a worthless piece of

    trash. He bends down to my level and grips my jaw between his fingers, forcing me to look him in the

    eye.

    ¡°One day, I will find my mate again,¡± he snarls. ¡°So don¡¯t you get toofortable with your title. You are

    half the Luna Natalia was and when I find her, you will go back to being the little slut you were.¡± He ms

    his lips against mine, forcing his tongue down my throat. ¡°Now get dressed,¡± he snarls. ¡°We have an

    Alpha meeting in two hours.¡±

    He walks away from me without even looking back. The door to the office ms shut behind him and I

    gather my knees to my chest and scream.

    Why couldn¡¯t I just be happy?

    .

    .

    .

    ***Christian***

    .

    ¡­.Three yearster ¡­.

    .

    ¡°Alpha, we¡¯ve found another body on the pack border. Female. 24. Omega status,¡± a soldier reports

    during the morning pack meeting. ¡°That¡¯s 4 bodies this month alone, sir.¡±

    I stare absentmindedly at the floor as I remember how Jack tore open the omega¡¯s throatst night after

    the scouts reported no sign of Natalia. I left her body out by the border so the guards could find her in the

    morning.

    True to his word, Jack killed a pack member every time the scouts came back empty handed. In the past

    four years, he had killed over 50 pack members and it was getting harder and harder to hide the truth.

    It¡¯s been four years since Natalia left and Jack was almost uncontroble, unable to bear being apart

    from her and our son any longer. Our son¡­ There was no doubt in my mind that our child was a boy and

    the one true heir to the Alpha title. He must be about 3 years old by now¡­

    What was his name? Does he ever wonder about his father? Has Natalia told him about me? How is

    she? Is she suffering as much as I am? Did she miss me too?

    ¡°We ced extra guards as you requested but..¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve failed to capture the perpetrator of this attack,¡± I snarl at the guards in the room. ¡°Am I to

    assume you are all ipetent?¡± I snap, mming my fist against the desk. ¡°Is my pack safe with you

    idiots if a slimy rogue is able to worm its way into our territory and kill our men and women?¡±

    ¡°Alpha, we are doing the best we can¡­¡±

    I wrap my arm around the soldier¡¯s throat and squeeze with all my might, the soldier turning bright red as

    he fights for air.

    Jack¡¯s loud growl echoes in my mind and I know the bastard is just waiting for me to let my guard down

    so he can take control and tear them all apart.

    ¡°Then do better,¡± I warn, bringing his face close to my own. ¡°Because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure the next

    dead body we find is yours.¡±

    Kill him, Jack snarls. Kill them all!

    Ignoring my wolf, I toss the soldier to the side and dismiss the idiots, all of them scrambling to leave my

    office. Just then, Beta Derek marches into the room.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I snap, my mood quickly dwindling as Jack bangs against the confines of my thoughts.

    Derek bends down in a low bow. ¡°Alpha, your mother is here.¡±

    I let out a groan. Thest thing I needed was a f*****g lecture.

    ¡°Fine, let her in,¡± I wave, mentally preparing to receive her..

    My mother waltzes in the room, the grace of a true Luna in her every step. The same grace I used to see

    in Natalia.

    ¡°Christian,¡± She smiles, spreading her arms out wide to hug me.

    I put my hand up to stop her. She knows I hate hugs.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, settling down onto my chair.

    She frowns but finds her own seat and settles down as well. ¡°Well I guess I¡¯ll get right to the point,

    Christian,¡± she shrugs. ¡°The pack elders and the pack members have expressed concern over your

    leadership skills and that of your Luna¡¯s.¡± My mother crosses her legs and lets out a heavy sigh. ¡°And

    quite frankly, you should be less concerned with finding your ex wife and more concerned with your

    current one. This pack needs a stronger Luna, Christian; one who can deliver an heir and Vanessa is just

    a f*****g disaster waiting to happen.¡±

    Just who the f**k does she think she is to tell me what to do with my mate? Jack growls.

    I clench my fists at my sides as I struggle to keep him from attacking my mother.

    ¡°Vanessa is just filling in until I bring home Natalia,¡± I snap, my mother remaining cool and unbothered by

    my outburst.

    ¡°And how much longer do you think this pack willst with a drunken Luna while youb the surface of

    this earth for a woman who wants nothing to do with you?¡± She scoffs. ¡°A woman you should have never

    disrespected by sleeping around with her good for nothing sister.¡±

    ¡°I needed an heir!¡± I protest.

    ¡°And Natalia needed a husband!¡± My mother snaps. ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s like to have all eyes on you

    waiting for you to conceive?¡± She asks, her voice softening. ¡°Can you imagine the pressure she must

    have felt being a human in a pack of wolves all of whom at one point thought she was unfit to lead? All

    Natalia needed was a little encouragement from you, a little kindness but you are as big a brute as your

    father!¡±

    I click my teeth in annoyance.

    ¡°That young woman had the makings of the best Luna this pack would have ever seen,¡± she continues.

    ¡°She was intelligent, poised, determined. And you threw her away!¡±

    ¡°She lied to me!¡±

    ¡°And so did you!¡± My mother shouts. ¡°You tarnished your bond by sleeping with her sister,¡± she snaps.

    ¡°Own up to your actions and be a goddamn man. Stop ming Natalia for what you did to her because it

    was all you,¡± she adds getting up from her seat. ¡°Get it together, Christian, or so help me Moon Goddess,

    your reign as Alpha of the Silver Crest pack wille to an end.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me, mother?¡± I smirk. ¡°Are you challenging my birthright as Alpha?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a warning,¡± my mother says over her shoulder as she walks towards the door. ¡°Another

    Alpha has already been chosen by the elders. Fail to turn things around¡­ and he will Challenge you for

    your title.¡±

    The door ms shut behind her as she exits.

    .

    .

    .

    ***Natalia***

    .

    ¡­. Present Day ¡­.

    .

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I pretend to be asleep as the small presence beside me pokes at my face.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Dakota whispers, attempting to pry my eyes open with his tiny fingers. ¡°Mommy, I want

    pancakes today.¡±

    I remain perfectly still, trying my best to hide my smile as my son continues to poke and pry at my eyes.

    ¡°Mommy,¡± he kisses my cheek and wedges himself beside me. ¡°Mommy, can we make pancakes?¡±

    My eyes burst open as I wrap him up in my arms and shower him with kisses.

    ¡°Mommy, can we make pancakes?¡± He smiles as I release him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say, forcing a fake yawn. ¡°I¡¯m pretty tired¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, mommy?¡± He pleads, giving me puppy eyes.

    My heart melts but I decide to milk this as much as possible.

    ¡°What are the magic words?¡± I ask.

    He grins back at me. ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    He stretches out his arms as wide as he can to demonstrate his love. ¡°This much,¡± he says proudly.

    This was my heaven. After several months of pain and uncertainty, I was finally happy with my frijolito.

    My little boy, Dakota, was born with the help of a witch and he alone had brought more joy to my life than

    anything else in the world. He was my life, my soul, my everything and I would make sure Christian

    never finds him.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    *Zane ***

    ¡°What is your name?¡± my father¡¯s voice booms, my shirt balled up in his fist as he holds me up against

    the wall.

    I swallow the sob caught in my throat and blink away my tears as I try to concentrate on my words. ¡°Z-Z-

    Za-¡°

    Before I can finish my attempt, my father¡¯s fist races towards my face, the blow connecting just below

    my jaw, sending a surge of pain to jolt my small body. I taste the blood instantly, the metallic vor all too

    familiar against my tongue.

    ¡°Sebastian, please!¡± my mother cries pathetically, grabbing at my father¡¯s bicep to pull me free from his

    grip.

    ¡°Try again!¡± my father growls, mming me against the wall.

    Fear bubbles in the pit of my stomach as I stare at my father¡¯s cold eyes looking back at me with so

    much hatred, so much shame at having me for a son. My mouth suddenly feels extremely dry as it hangs

    open. I could feel my name at the back of my throat but try as I might, I simply could not utter a single

    coherent sound.

    At 6 years old, my stutter was no longer a cute little phase but a problem. No matter how hard I

    concentrate, no matter how hard I try, I find stringing together a single sentence a daunting task,

    something not within my reach. I knew my father grew embarrassed every time I struggled to pronounce

    my own name even to the maids.

    It was not a hard name either. Zane White. Simple, or at least it should be.

    To fix this problem, my father, the Silver wolf Alpha of the Scarlet Haven Pack, had the best speech

    therapists flown in, but none were sessful in curing my defect. I was incurable and in my father¡¯s

    eyes, this fact was uneptable.

    I had yet to be presented to the pack as the next Alpha and so far only two maids, the beta and my

    mother¡¯s Gamma knew what I looked like. I was the hidden Heir of Scarlet Haven, locked away within the

    Pack mansion. The one no one had ever seen before and for good reason too.

    My father had a lot of enemies. His first son, Jonathan, had been killed by our silver wolf rivals, the

    Ravenstone n just a few days shy of his first birthday and my father feared someone would try to kill

    me before I could take the title. My incurable stutter only added to his need to hide me; for how could the

    next Alpha of one of the most prestigious Silver Wolf Packs on the West Coast have a stutter?

    Having given up on the professional therapist, my father took matters into his own hands, literally.

    And that¡¯s where I currently find myself now, in his hands and at his mercy.

    Mom tries to help me, but she is too weak to stop the furious Alpha from taking out his frustrations on

    my face.

    My jaw burns as I open it once more. Pushing through the pain, I close my eyes and concentrate on my

    name dancing on the tip of my tongue. I try to make a sound but the fear of my father¡¯s fist makes my

    throat run dry. Rather than my nameing out, a small squeak escapes my lips.

    Infuriated, my father¡¯s brown eyes begin to glow blue as his wolf makes his presence known. His

    piercing eyes look at me with disgust and I suddenly fall to the ground as the Alpha turns on his heel.

    ¡°He¡¯s not even worth my time,¡± the Alpha snarls over his shoulder. He turns to my mother.  ¡°Pick up your

    son and keep him quiet during the party.  Make sure he doesn¡¯t embarrass me any further.¡±

    He ms the door on his way out and the sob I had been holding in finally breaks free. My mother

    gently picks me up, cradling my head as she whispers soothing words to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Zane,¡± she coos. ¡°I know you¡¯re trying¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m s-s-orr-y,¡± I hup. ¡°H-he ha-tes me!¡±

    ¡°No he doesn¡¯t,¡± My mother protests, smoothing down my hair and kissing my forehead. ¡°He¡¯s just a little

    frustrated. There¡¯s just a lot on his te right now.¡± She helps me to my feet and dusts me off. ¡°Come on,

    sweetie. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up.¡±

    After getting dressed , my mother walks me down to the car where my father waits impatiently for us. It

    was the King¡¯s birthday today and all the Alphas of the Crescent Mane Kingdom and their families would

    be attending. Unfortunately for me, this would also be the day my father officially presented me to the

    Kingdom as the next Alpha of the Scarlet Haven pack.

    I go over my lines in my head as we drive to the King¡¯s territory where we find several guests already

    mingling outside of the King¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Hi, my name is Zane,¡± I mumble to myself over and over again until I feel I could say nothing else.

    My father stops the car and stares at me through the rearview mirror, his cold eyes boring holes into my

    head.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± he asks through clenched teeth.

    I close my eyes to concentrate because I knew if I kept staring at those cold angry eyes, I would actually

    piss myself in fear.

    ¡°Z-Zane,¡± I stutter, my body stiffening in preparation for the blow I knew wasing.

    But it neveres. Instead, I¡¯m met with cold silence. Mustering up some courage, I open one eye and

    steal a nce at my father. His jaw is clenched but he says nothing as he opens the door to leave.

    ¡°You¡¯re a disappointment,¡± he growls as he steps out of the car. ¡°Don¡¯t bothering out. You won¡¯t be

    presenting yourself this evening.¡±

    I burst into tears as he storms off towards the mansion,pletely ashamed of myself and my voice. My

    mother tries her best to soothe me but I am inconsble.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my beautiful boy,¡± she murmurs as she cups my cheeks. ¡°How about you and I find ourselves

    a quiet ce and hang out for the rest of the evening. Just the two of us? I¡¯m sure your father can handle

    the other Alphas without me.¡±

    I nod as I wipe my tears and she gives me her brightest smile.

    ¡°Okay, my love,¡± she chirps, reaching for the door handle. ¡°I¡¯ll go fetch us a snack and we¡¯ll hide out until

    it¡¯s time to go home, okay?¡±

    She disappears into the crowd of wolves as I settle back into my seat and wait. Despite the tinted

    windows of the car, I squint my eyes and stare at the guests as they arrive, trying to figure who was who.

    I memorized all of the packs in the Kingdom and knew Scarlett Haven was not the only Silver wolf pack

    in Crest Mane. I was curious to see if we were really the strongest pack like Father imed we were.

    Perhaps I¡¯d get the chance to see another silver wolf shift or use their powers.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    I had seen my father use his gift many times, each time leaving any onlookers in awe and wonder. He

    had the gift of gas maniption. His body could morph into a toxic gas, allowing him to avoid being

    injured by an attacker while simultaneously allowing him to poison his opponent. No wolf has ever

    defeated him in battle.

    I could only hope on the night of my first shift that I would not disappoint my father and have a decent

    gift worthy of the Scarlet Haven reputation.

    As I watch the guests arrive and wait for my mother to return, I hear a howl in the distance. I scramble to

    the back of the car and peek through the rear view window just in time to see arge pack of wolves

    storm in through the mansion gates.

    Ravenstone wolves¡­

    It¡¯s not long before the screaming overpowers the music ying from the Mansion, wolves rushing to

    protect their mates. Lunas and their pups are quickly whisked away by their gammas to safer locations.

    Our Gamma, Wyatt, hade with his family in a separate car. I just hope he finds my mother in time to

    protect her.

    My heart pounding in my chest almost drowns out the sounds of death around me as Ravenstone

    wolves attack. Frightened by the terrifying screams, I climb out of the car and make a run for the trees

    near the house, hoping somehow to find my mother.

    But it is I who finds her¡­

    I round the corner and there amongst the trees, I hear a sickening scream. My body stiffens with fear but

    upon hearing my mother¡¯s voice, I force my legs to move onward. That¡¯s when I see the most horrifying

    scene that would forever haunt me in my nightmares.

    Pinned beneath a Ravenstone wolf, my mother struggles to free herself.

    ¡°M-mom?¡± I whimper, my eyes filling with tears.

    My mother turns her head in my direction, her neck now perfectly exposed to her attacker. Terror fills her

    blue orbs as we make eye contact while the wolf sinks his teeth into her throat. I open my mouth to

    scream but my voice never leaves my lips as I watch the life drain from my mother¡¯s eyes.

    ¡­

    I flinch at the memory of my mother¡¯s lifeless body and fall off the edge of my bed with a thud. My

    roommates groan in annoyance and I quickly scramble to my feet. The clock reads 5 am and I decide to

    get a head start on the day, grabbing my things for a shower.

    The hot water jets drum against my skin, the room quickly filling with steam. I count my scars as I scrub

    my body, a habit I developed after years of being an Omega.

    It¡¯s been 20 years since the attack and my life is starkly different now that my mother is gone.

    Upon returning from battle, my father made the announcement that both my mother and I had died in the

    attack. Gamma Wyatt and the maids who knew of me were sworn to secrecy while I was locked away in

    my room, left to mourn the loss of my onlypanion in silence. My father never came to visit me and

    the maids were told to never speak to me when they attended me. My world became silent and soon, so

    did I.

    Not long after, Gamma Wyatt informed me that my father had remarried and was expecting a son soon.

    A son to whom he would be passing his title to when the time came. I was formally stripped of my rank

    the day my half brother, Caine, was born and given an Omega rank.

    After a year in my silent prison, I finally caught a break. A rogue was spotted near the western border

    and brought before the Alpha. Agnes was a small woman, no more than 5 feet tall and quite beautiful.

    Her looks, however, were not the reason she was spared from certain death, for Agnes had one small

    defect that would benefit my father greatly.

    I still remember the day I met her. It was the only time my father came to see me before I left the Pack

    Mansion.

    .

    ¡­.FLASH BACK¡­.

    .

    ¡°This is Agnes,¡± my father¡¯s voice echoes across the room. ¡°Your new mother.¡±

    I freeze, unsure if I heard him correctly. The look of disdain in his eyes for me hadn¡¯t faded after all this

    time we spent apart. My legs shake as I stand before the man I once called father. There¡¯s a small

    woman standing behind him; she is also shaking.

    ¡°You will be moving to the Omega house with her,¡± he adds. ¡°She¡¯ll help you pack your things.¡± He

    growls when both Agnes and I remain frozen in ce. ¡°Do I have to repeat myself? Get moving!¡± he

    commands, pushing Agnes into the room.

    Agnes trips over her feet and copses onto the ground in front of me. Tears line her eyes as she looks

    around the room frantically. I reach over to help her up and she flinches, her arms flying over her head to

    shield herself.

    Stunned, I look over at my father, but he¡¯s already gone.

    Unsure what else to do, I reach over again and tap her shoulder, offering my hand to help her up.

    Seeing that I did not intend to hurt her, Agnes slowly lowers her arms and takes my hand.

    She gives me a warm smile and ces her hands in front of her face, thrusting them forward. I wrinkle

    my nose in confusion and sheughs quietly.

    She points to her ears and shakes a finger at me. When I don¡¯t understand, she pulls out a pen and

    paper from her back pocket.

    ¡°I am deaf,¡± she writes, pointing again to her ears and smiling. ¡°My name is Agnes. What is your name?¡±

    .

    .

    .

    I shut off the shower and get dressed before the rest of the Omegase rushing in to get a shower.

    The Omega House, nicknamed the Hive, is arge building just south of the main Pack house where the

    Alpha and the Higher Ranks live. The Hive houses nearly 70 Mated and Unmated Omegas, and despite

    its size, is severely overcrowded. I share my bedroom with three other omegas, Simon, Luca, Timothy,

    all of whom are around my age, unmated, and under evaluation for Warrior status. Once every year,

    Omegas are allowed to petition for a higher rank, most seeking Warrior or Guard status. The vast

    majority would never earn a new rank, but the possibility is enough to spark hope to keep trying.

    I, on the other hand, would never attain Warrior status or any other rank for that matter. My father made

    sure of that.

    I rush off to the unmated female wing of the Hive to find Agnes. I tip-toe to her room and find her curled

    up in her bed fast asleep. She stirs as she feels the vibrations of my footsteps approaching her and she

    sits up immediately to receive me with a hug.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I sign to her as I pull away from her arms. ¡°How is your eye?¡± I ask.

    Last night, while serving dinner to the Alpha and his family, Agnes made the unfortunate mistake of

    identally spilling some wine on the table. Caine demanded an apology and when Agnes could not

    utter a sound, he lost his temper and hit her in the face with a wine bottle.

    I found Agnes nursing her bloody eye in the kitchen sink, several omegas ignoring her cries. Not a single

    wolf had the decency to help her out.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she signs with a smile.

    I know better than to believe her and gently uncover her eye patch to see for myself. Smooth healed skin

    lies just beneath the gauze and Agnes smirks triumphantly at me.

    ¡°Told you,¡± she signs, bursting into silentughter as I roll my eyes at her.

    ¡°Told you,¡± I mock, making herugh even more, ¡°Yeah, yeah. Whatever. Go shower.¡±

    Sheughs again and rummages around her room, collecting clean clothes and towels herself. Several

    minutester, she steps out of the bathroom dressed in a t- shirt and jeans, her greying hairs still a little

    damp.

    We walk down to the kitchen where Agnes prepares us a small breakfast while I pack us some

    sandwiches to take to while we work at the Pack House. Omegas were not allowed to eat any food from

    the Alpha¡¯s home.

    At the Pack house, Agnes slips into the kitchen to get started on breakfast for the Alpha and his team

    while I head out to the shed to get some supplies. I was remodeling Luna Sarah¡¯s home office, and after

    a week of repairs, was finally going to paint today. I was excited to finish soon; I hated being in this

    house, especially with Luna Sarah present. She made me ufortable.

    Grabbing paint, tape, pans, and paint rollers, I get started on my task, emptying my mind of all thoughts

    as I press the paintbrush to the wall. The work is mind numbing; just what I need after that awful

    nightmare this morning.

    The room,  however, quickly bes stuffy and I remove my shirt to wipe off the sweat dripping on my

    forehead.

    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡± a sultry voice asks from behind me.  ¡°You¡¯ve been working so hard¡­¡±

    The hairs on the back of my neck stand up and my body goes tense.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous, dear,¡± Luna Sara chuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t bite.¡±

    I gulp, cing the paint brush down and turning to face her. Luna Sara is a beautiful woman with short

    blond hair and dark blue eyes. She wears a scarlet dress that is too short for someone her height and a

    pair of ck stiletto heels.

    I bow before the Luna and she waltzes into the room with an ice cold Coke in her hands.

    ¡°Here, handsome,¡± she purrs, opening the drink and cing it in my hand.

    I could feel my wolf, Grayson, be restless  and it makes me uneasy. Grayson and I didn¡¯t have the

    best rtionship so I knew something was up the second he decided to make his presence known.

    Luna Sara¡¯s fingers linger over mine and as I pull my hand away, I spill the drink all over my bare chest.

    ¡°Oopsies¡­¡± She giggles, reaching for my shirt and pressing it against my wet skin. ¡°Here, let me help

    you with that.¡±

    Every cell in my body is telling me to run, to get as far away as possible from her, but my legs refuse to

    move. Moreover, she was Luna and thest thing I wanted to do was disrespect her.

    I do my best to remain perfectly still while she dries me off and she stands on the tips of her toes to reach

    my cor bone. Suddenly, her lips crash against mine, her tongue plunging into my mouth. It takes me a

    few seconds to function but I finally manage to push her away, afraid Caine, or even worse, my father

    would walk in and misinterpret the situation.

    She giggles and throws herself at me again, this time wrapping her arms around my neck. ¡°Ohe on,

    Zane. You can¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t wanted me all week,¡± She smirks, pressing her lips against mine

    again. ¡°We can be quick,¡± she murmurs, one of her hands already trying to unzip my jeans. ¡°My husband

    won¡¯t care. He does this to me all the time!¡±

    Horrified, I grab her by the hands and throw her against the wall, pink paint staining her dress.

    Oh goddess I¡¯m dead, I panic to myself,  inching closer to the door. I¡¯m so f*****g dead!

    She wipes paint off her dress, ring at me with her cold blue eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this!¡± She snarls as I run out of the room.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 Jane***

    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this!¡± She snarls as I make my escape out of the room, looking back to see if Luna

    Sara was following me.

    ¡°You hear me? You¡¯re going to pay!¡±

    The Alpha in me growls at her as I bolt down the hall, wanting to challenge her threats but I knew better

    than to let my wolf get carried away and I block him out instead.I head straight to the kitchen where I find

    Agnes ving away making lunch for the Pack house members.

    Every fiber in my body screams at me to get out of the house and get as far away as possible from Luna

    Sara, but I could not leave Agnes on her own.

    With no time to exin, I just grab Agnes by the wrist and drag her towards the back door.She ps

    away at my hand to get my attention but I keep my eyes forward as I pull her out of the house.

    Frustrated with me, she gives a hard yank and pulls her hand out of my grip.

    Stomping her feet on the floor, she demands an exnation for why I¡¯ve dragged her out.

    ¡°I did something bad,¡± I sign.

    ¡°We have to go now!¡±

    ¡°Go where?¡±

    She signs back, her eyes filling with concern.

    ¡°There he is!¡± a voice calls out and I turn to see a group of guards heading our way.

    ¡°GET HIM!¡±

    ¡°Zane, what did you do?¡±

    Agnes asks as I grab her wrist again and I run as fast as I can, the sound of the guards getting closer,

    but poor Agnes struggles to keep up and trips over her feet. She copses onto the ground, scraping her

    knees on a pile of debris.

    We be surrounded as I bend over to help her up, any means of escape now blocked by 20 or so

    guards.

    Two of them step forward and yank Agnes out of my arms, shoving her to the side so that she falls again,

    copsing on the ground with a groan.

    A guard grabs me from behind and pins my arms against my back, another gripping me by the neck and

    kicking my knees until they cave in.

    Agnes attempts to get on her feet but a guard kicks her in the stomach, knocking the wind right of her

    lungs.

    A low growl escapes my lips as she wheezes, several tears rolling down her cheek.

    ¡°Shut the f**k up!¡± A guard snarls, punching me in the jaw.

    Blood fills my mouth as several of the guards take turns beating on me, my wolf growling and snarling to

    be released and defend himself.

    Agnes opens her mouth in silent screams and wails, grabbing at the guards or pping at their arms but

    they simply push her away.

    I shake my head at her to stop, but she only cries harder at being unable to help me.I try to fight back but

    without activating my wolf or my gift, I am easily subdued.

    My left eye is almost swollen shut and I can no longer feel my face by the time the guards have mercy

    and stop their assault.

    Silver handcuffs are pped onto my wrists and I am yanked up on my feet by my hair.

    Luna Sara just behind him.Her makeup is ruined as she sobs uncontrobly and her dress is torn at the

    bust and thighs.

    ¡°Is he the one?¡± Caine snarls, his cold blue eyes never once leaving me.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the Luna wails.

    ¡°H-he¡¯s the one. He tried to rape me!¡±

    l open my mouth to protest but as always, my words get lodged in my throat and all that escapes from

    my lips is a small groan.

    Agnes, on the other hand, squeezes through the ring of guards and kneels before Caine, groaning in my

    defense.

    My wolf howls violently as if begging me to fight but I manage to reign him in and put my walls up for safe

    measure.I knew he could not save me.

    We didn¡¯t even know how to use my powers yet.

    Caine brings the glowing rod close to me so that it almost grazes my face, the heat nipping at my

    cheeks.

    ¡°Are you afraid, mutt?¡±

    ?

    Caine snickers as my body trembles from the exhaustion, beads of blood and sweat dripping down my

    face.

    I swallow the saliva in my mouth to moisten my throat but say nothing to future Alpha, infuriating him

    even more.

    He moves the rod down the length of my body until he reaches my exposed hip.

    An involuntary groan escapes my lips and he smirks at me.

    Without a hint of hesitation, Caine presses the hot rod onto my skin, a thousand tiny pins digging into my

    burning flesh.

    I bite down on my lip until I taste blood but I do not scream as Caine digs the hot rod deeper into my hip.I

    pant as the pain reaches its peak, several tears lining my eyes.

    A tiny groan bubbles in my throat but! gasp for air to hold it back in.

    Thundering footsteps approach from down the corridor and the guards all stand to attention in

    acknowledgement of the arrival of the Alpha, his Beta and the Gamma.

    Caine removes the burning rod from achieving his goals.I pant furiously as the red welt continues to sting

    but blink away the tears that had formed in my eyes.

    Luna Sara rushes into my father¡¯s arms but his cold eyes are too busy staring at me to notice that she¡¯s

    crying.I cannot bring myself to meet my Alpha¡¯s gaze and I settle instead on looking at Gamma Wyatt.

    He gives me a look of pity as he wraps his arms around Sara¡¯s waist and holds her back.

    ¡°Stay put,¡± he hisses, Luna Sara growling in protest.

    ¡°What exactly do you think you are doing?¡± the Alpha asks his sonin amusement.

    ¡°What does it look like?¡±

    Caine snaps back, covering his mouth instinctively almost as soon as his words leave his mouth.

    He realizes his mistake toote, however, as my father¡¯s eyes narrow to slits.He bends over and grabs

    the rod without a word and walks over to the torch, holding the rod over the me.

    ¡°You know son,¡± the Alpha smiles coldly.

    ¡°Do you know why they call me the Scarlet Alpha?¡± Caine gulps as the rod begins to glow red.

    ¡°N-no sir,¡± he replies.

    My father smirks and within a blink of an eye, moves across the room in front of his son, pressing the rod

    against Caine¡¯s chest.

    Caine lets out a scream, Luna Sara bursting into real tears to see her son in ¡°Sebastian stop!¡±

    Luna Sara screams.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting him!¡±

    The Alpha ignores the pleas of his wife and presses the rod harder against Caine¡¯s chest, burning his

    shirt right into the wound.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I draw blood at the first sign of disrespect,¡± my father murmurs, tossing the rod off to the

    side and allowing Caine to copse onto his knees.

    ¡°Remember your ce, boy,¡± he adds with a growl before turning his attention to me.

    His cold brown eyes make every fiber in my body tremble in fear, and for the first time in years, I

    contemte screaming.He inspects the wounds on my chest and back and whistles to himself.

    ¡°Did he say anything?¡± the Alpha asks no one in particr.

    ¡°N-no sir,¡± Caine answers, blinking away the tears that had formed in his eyes.

    My father clicks his tongue in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°And what was the crime that merited such punishment?¡± he asks, cing a single finger on my chest.

    ¡°He tried to take advantage of me!¡± Luna Sara cries, finally freeing herself from Gamma Wyatt¡¯s grip and

    nuzzling up to my father¡¯s chest.

    ¡°We can¡¯t have a monster among us! If he could try hurting me, who¡¯s to say he won¡¯t hurt another

    woman or worse, a child!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Luna Sara takes a deep breath and whimpers, the sound making me cringe at it¡¯s falseness.

    ¡°H-e tried to hurt me.¡±

    My father knows instantly that she¡¯s lying, his lips pursing as they always did when he was angry, but he

    was not about to contradict his Luna in front of his guards or his son.He lets his eyes roam back to me

    and for a split second, I see sadness flicker in his eyes.

    ¡°Then you are right,¡±

    My father says, his face once again bing stone.

    ¡°We cannot have a monster among us.¡±

    Luna Sara smiles in satisfaction but her grin quickly fades when my father orders the guards to release

    me.

    ¡°Wait what?¡±

    She demands, watching in horror as the guards let me down from the chain and help me up to my feet.

    ¡°Why are you letting him¡­¡±

    Her voice stops abruptly as when the Alpha res at her, reminding her with one look that he was not to

    be questioned.

    ¡°From here on out, this mute mutt is stripped of his omega title,¡±

    My father deres, his voice thundering against the stone walls.

    ¡°He is a rogue now and should he ever set foot on this territory again,¡± he warns, his eyes settling on me.

    ¡°He is to be killed on sight.¡±

    My heart ruptures as his words register in my head.There was nothing worse than being dered a

    rogue.It was practically a death sentence.

    The world of Rogues was cruel and deadly, every mutt out for themselves and no one else kill me

    instead but as always, my words linger at the tip of my tongue, never to escape the confines of my

    mouth.

    ¡°Everyone out, now,¡± my fathermands.

    ¡°I¡¯d like a few words with the rogue.¡±

    The guards and the Beta are out almost immediately, Caine following suit, caressing the bleeding wound

    on his chest.

    Luna Sara looks furiously at my father but Gamma Wyatt manages to coax her out of the room without

    too much of a fuss.

    With just my father and I left, the room suddenly feels colder, my raw skin erupting in goosebumps.l open

    my mouth but one re from my father forces it closed again.

    ¡°Do not for a second think I am sparing you,¡± he growls.

    ¡°You are still the greatest failure of my life and nothing makes me happier than to finally be rid of you.¡±

    His words hurt more than the open wounds on my back and I simply nod in acknowledgement of his

    words.

    ¡°You may take Agnes with you.I have no use for her here,¡± he sighs as he walks towards the door.

    ¡°And may I never see you two again.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: Rogues

    ***Jane***

    My father orders two guards to unchain me and I copse onto the ground, my open wounds burning as I

    hit the cold pavement.

    The guards force me to walk down the dark corridors, both of them pushing and shoving me when I walk

    too slowly.

    As we make it out of the dungeons, the bright light of the day burns my bruised eyes and I wince, the

    guardsughing at me.

    They lead me out to the main road where Gamma Wyatt and Agnes are waiting for me by a pick up

    truck.

    Anger boils in my veins when I see Agnes¡¯ bruised face, her cheeks swollen and her lip split open from a

    beating.

    Agnes bursts into tears as I copse onto my knees before her and I brace myself for her anger for

    getting us both exiled from Scarlet Haven.

    She, however, takes me in her arms , gently cradling my head and sobs into my bloody hair.

    ¡°I thought they killed you,¡± she signs as she pulls away.

    ¡°I thought you left me.¡±

    Gamma Wyatt dismisses the guards and instructs Agnes and I to get into the pick up truck.I notice two

    backpacks in the truck and I nod towards them.

    ¡°They let me pack a few things before we left,¡±

    Agnes She begins examining my wounds as we drive to the edge of the territory,rge tears streaming

    down her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I sign, wincing as she dabs a cloth to my torn back.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s not as bad as it looks.¡±

    She frowns but makes noment as she continues to clean the wounds with her small cloth.

    At the edge of the woods, Gamma Wyatt orders us out of the car and hands us the bags Agnes

    packed.He then hands me a small Man envelope.

    Confused, I open it and find a wad of cash inside.

    ¡°A gift,¡± he says quietly.

    ¡°Your mother was my best friend¡­not a day goes by that I don¡¯t regret not finding her sooner.¡± I stare at

    the money, unsure what to say.

    Gamma Wyatt had never treated me poorly but he had never done anything to help me either.

    Why help me now? As I stare at the envelope, I notice a small picture inside and pull it out, tears

    threatening to fall down my cheeks when I realize it was a photograph of my mother and I taken just a

    few days before the attack.

    ¡°Your father kept this picture hidden in a drawer¡± Gamma Wyatt exins.

    ¡°I figured you may have better use for it.¡±

    Before I can react, he pulls out a map, hundreds of red dots scattered over the state exins.

    ¡°Stay clear of them and you should avoid getting yourselves killed.¡±

    He points to the few small towns with no dots near them.

    ¡°These are your safest bet.They¡¯re perfect for two rogues starting over.Try Poulsbo first.It¡¯s about 100

    miles south from Maple Falls and is small enough that it wouldn¡¯t be a target for any packs.¡±

    He rolls up the map and shoves it in my hand.

    ¡°You better hurry before it gets dark. A deaf wolf and mute one are two perfect targets for a desperate

    rogue looking for a meal.¡± I nod and stuff the map into my backpack.

    ¡°Moon Goddess be with you Zane,¡±

    Gamma Wyatt murmurs, turning on his heel and jumping back into his truck.

    Agnes and I watch as he drives off back towards the pack, a bit of dread settling in the pit of my

    stomach.I feel a warm hand interlock with mine and I squeeze it back forfort.

    Agnes tugs at my hand and I look down to her smiling up at me.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be okay,¡± she signs, picking up her bag and slinging it over her back.

    ¡°Pll carry you,¡± I sign, mentally preparing to shift.

    ¡°I can walk,¡± she huffs, turning towards the woods.

    I try to carry her bag but she once again refuses, determined not to be a burden for me.

    Of course, I¡¯ve never seen her as one to begin with.

    injuries but we finally make it as the sun sets over the horizon.

    Afraid people would ask too many questions about my gory state, I hand Agnes some money and have

    her book a small motel room for the both of us.

    The room is small and dingy but would do just fine for the night.

    There¡¯s only one bed and after a small argument, we agree to share it.

    Worried about my injuries, Agnes goes to a nearby pharmacy and grabs some supplies for me.

    I jump in the shower to rinse the blood off from the several cuts on my back.

    Normally the wounds would have healed by now but the silver chain had slowed my healing process

    significantly.

    My cuts and burn will scar permanently due to the silver and I will forever be reminded of what Caine and

    Sara did to me.

    It takes everything in me not to shift and let out my frustrations on the furniture of the room.

    Agnes returns from her trip, finding me in a state of near panic and anger, and tries to calm me down.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± she pleads.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± I shake my head at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired of this s**t! Why can¡¯t I just talk? Why am I so broken?¡± She shakes her head at me and

    forces a smile on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re not broken.¡±

    ¡°Then why are we here!¡±

    I nearly growl at her, pulling away from her arms.

    ¡°Face it! My own father disowned me because I¡¯m worthless! She bites her lips, her eyes full of hurt.¡¯

    ¡°Am I worthless then too?¡±

    The blood drains from as I realize I¡¯ve just insulted the only person who had ever loved me since my

    mother died.

    ¡°No,¡± I sigh, hanging my head in shame.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.I didn¡¯t mean ¡° She holds her hands up and sighs.

    ¡°Come,¡± she gestures to the bed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get those wounds dressed.¡±

    I sink into the bed, holding perfectly still as she tapes me up.She whimpers to herself as she cleans each

    wound and I realize she¡¯s crying.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.I don¡¯t mean what I said,¡± I apologize and she forces a smile.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that,¡± she wipes her eyes.

    ¡°Just look at what that¡­that monster did to you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I reassure her.

    ¡°It was just a few cuts.¡±

    She points to the s-shaped burn on my hip.

    ¡°He branded you.¡± I stare at the raw skin, still red and burning from the silver.

    Caine had marked me as a Scarlet Haven wolf but it pleased me to know my father had done the same

    to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.Caine got a matching one too,¡± Iugh awkwardly.

    She doesn¡¯t find it very funny and continues cleaning me up grocery bag and heats up the food in paper

    tes.

    We eat infortable silence and I thank Moon Goddess I¡¯m not alone on this journey.

    My body still aches in the morning but at least the bruises on my face and chest are gone.

    Agnes redresses my hip and a few of the cuts on my back before we check out and head downtown for

    the bus station.

    I buy two tickets to Edmonds just outside of Seattle and we board therge Greyhound bus, Agnes glued

    to the window to watch the scenery outside.

    The journey is long and tiresome but after nearly a day of traveling by bus and ferry, Agnes and I arrive

    in Poulsbo in thete hours of the morning.

    It was a small town nestled on an ind just off the shores of the state, surrounded by trees and water.

    Exhausted, Agnes and I find a small motel on the outskirts of the sleepy town, both of us eager to rest for

    a few hours.

    I, however, struggle to get any sleep, my mind reeling over our options.

    We were still good on the money Gamma Wyatt gave us and it would be plenty for a deposit on a small

    apartment.

    I just needed to find a job soon if I wanted to give Agnes a warmfortable bed to call her own.

    Grayson stirs in my head and groans, wanting to go out for a run.

    It had almost been two weeks since myst shift and he needed to stretch out his legs.I roll over onto my

    side and find Agnes wide awake, staring silently at the ceiling.I throw a pillow at her to catch¡±Want to go

    for a run?¡±

    I grin and she nods eagerly.

    We make the short walk to the nearby forest and after a quick survey of the area, I guard Agnes while

    she undresses behind a tree.

    After a few minutes, a snout brushes up against my back and I turn to see a small light brown wolf bow

    yfully at me.

    Like Agnes, her wolf, Cynthia, is deaf and mute.

    Cynthia¡¯s senses, however, make up for the hearing loss.

    She could see and smell far better than I could.

    Her green eyes twinkle with delight at being set free and she tugs at my shirt to join her.

    I hide behind a tree and remove my clothes, inspecting my almost healed wounds before shifting.

    Like my mother and father, Grayson is also a silver wolf, his metallic fur gleaming under thest of the

    day¡¯s sunlight.

    As for gifts, I knew my abilities were rted to the mind, but the extent of my strength was a mystery

    even to me.

    For a month after my first shift, I heard the never ending thoughts of every person I encountered, their

    inner voices nearly driving me mad.I could even see their memories, their dreams, their emotions.

    It was awful being constantly bombarded by random thoughts, unable to even sleep in peace.

    Grayson could not keep their thoughts under control and I locked him in the dark recesses of my mind for

    a while until I learned to stop the voices with a mental wall.

    That was the beginning of the end of our rtionship.

    Even now, he refuses to speak to me; he only growls or grumbles in annoyance on asion.

    reached into her mind, she would go into a catatonic state for a few hours and I couldn¡¯t bear to see her

    go so numb and empty.

    I haven¡¯t used my powers in years , too afraid I might hurt someone.I hand Grayson the reins to my body

    and allow him to enjoy a tiny bit of freedom with Cynthia.

    He responds to her y bow and the two race through the trees, jumping over stones and stumps until

    their lungs burn.

    Tired out from their sprint, the two make their way to a small stream to drink water.

    Cynthia jumps in to cool off, swimming aroundzily while Graysonys out in the sun.

    I let my mind wander to oblivion when I hear rustling in the trees directly behind me.

    Cynthia also senses a disturbance and sticks her nose in the air for a sniff.

    I stare in the direction of the rustling and see two wolves emerge from the trees.

    Therger wolf has dark brown fur and deep blue eyes which stare curiously at Cynthia and I while the

    smaller grey wolf looks frightened and hides behind herpanion.

    Rogues.Grayson is on his feet in an instant, taking a protective stance in front of Cynthia and growling at

    the two strangers.

    Therger wolf backs away and shifts into a man, no more than 30 years old with dark brown hair and a

    piercing on his eyebrow.

    He is toned but not buff by any means and his arms, chest and stomach are covered in tattoos.

    ¡°Easy there bud, we don¡¯t want any trouble,¡± the man says, his ¡°We were just on a run and heard you,

    that¡¯s all.¡±

    Grayson growls again, the man and his partner backing up a bit more.

    When they are far enough away, Grayson rxes and sits on his hind legs, never taking his eyes off the

    two rogues.

    The smaller wolf shifts into a cute woman with a pixie cut and several tattoos scattered across her body.

    ¡°You must be new here,¡± the man continues awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen a wolf around this area in ages.It¡¯s just been the two of us in this town.¡±

    Cynthia climbs onto the shore and attempts to walk over to the female but Grayson blocks her path, still

    unsure what to make of the two strangers.

    For all we knew, this could all be a trap and more rogues were standing by to ambush us.

    Cynthia sniffs the air again, her eyes scanning the area for any more possible rogues.

    Satisfied that there are none, she licks my cheekbone to give me the all clear.

    Grayson and I remain vignt in case of an attack as Cynthia inches closer to the couple, sniffing the

    she-wolf¡¯s hands.

    Sensing no danger, Cynthia allows herself to be pet and scratched by the woman.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a silver wolf before,¡± the manments, his eyes admiring my fur.

    ¡°Much less one without a n.¡±

    Grayson grunts a reply and gives me control again,pletely bored with the subject matter.

    ¡°I¡¯m Micah, by the way,¡± he smiles.

    ¡°And this is my best friend, uh¡­what¡¯s left of our pack.¡±

    A sudden sadness ovees me as I realize we were not all that different.

    I had lived in a territory, but I had lost my pack the day my mother died.

    Deciding we were safe with these two, I shift into my human form, Niki blushing slightly when she sees

    me.

    Cynthia smirks at me and I narrow my eyes at her to cut it out before turning my attention back to Micah.

    I move my finger over the palm of my hand like a pen, hoping he understands that neither Agnes and I

    could speak.

    To my misfortune, he just stares in confusion.

    I search for a stick and write out the word DEAF on a clear patch of dirt and point to Cynthia.I then

    scribble the word MUTE and point to myself, praying to Moon Goddess he gets it.It takes him a minute

    before it finally clicks.

    ¡°So neither of you talk?¡± He rifies and I nod.

    ¡°Ooohhh!¡±he scratches his head sheepishly.

    ¡°Okay.Okay.That¡¯s cool.We can y charades.I don¡¯t mind¡­.¡±

    He shrugs with a cheeky grin on his lips.

    ¡°Okay.So like¡­.What are your names? Can you tell me that?¡±

    AGNES and ZANE, I scribble back and he nearly jumps in excitement.

    ¡°Oh this is fun,¡± heughs, his entire body shaking with each chuckle.

    ¡°Okay umm¡­where do you live? We¡¯d love to hang out sometime.¡±

    MOTEL, I shrug and he frowns at us werewolves we¡¯ve met in years stay in some dingy motel,¡± he

    shakes his head.

    ¡°Come with us,¡± he orders, hooking his arm with mine before I can even react.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get you set up at our ce until you figure out your shit.¡±

    I stare at Micah in confusion, raising my eyebrows at him while Cynthia tilts her head to the side.

    ¡°Oh s**t, sorry,¡± Micahughs.

    ¡°Ummm how do you say ¡®Mi casa es su Casa¡¯ in signnguage?¡±

    I frown at him and he rolls his eyes at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re staying with us.I¡¯m not taking no for an answer!¡±

    I think about it for a moment.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    We had nothing of real value other than the money we had and they didn¡¯t even know about it and it was

    obvious I was the strongest wolf between the four of us.

    If they tried something funny, I could easily take them on.

    Having made my decision, I trante to Cynthia and she immediately shifts, rushing up to Micah to give

    him a hug.

    ¡°Oh no worries, girl.We gotchu,¡± he snaps his fingers and squeezes her back.

    ¡°Us rogues gotta stick together if we want to survive out here.¡±

    Agnes and I make our way back to the ce where we hid our clothes and get dressed, meeting Micah

    and Niki at the mouth of the forest.

    Micah talks an earful as we go back to the motel, his friend Niki a bit more reserved.

    Agnes takes a liking to her immediately, wanting to know all about the tattoos on her arms house in the

    town square.

    Their home is small but cozy with a living room, kitchen, two tiny bedrooms and a small den in the back.

    ¡°You guys can make yourselvesfortable here,¡± Niki says, gesturing to the den and bringing us fresh

    towels.

    ¡°It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯sfortable,¡± she smiles sheepishly at me.

    ¡°I can bring you some extra pillows so you can sleep better,¡± she adds.

    ¡°W-we can go to the camping store tomorrow and get you a blow up mattress, if you like?¡±

    I shake my head, not wanting to be a burden and take the pillows she offers.

    Our fingers brush up against each other and she blushes furiously before running out of the room.

    Agnes bursts intoughter while I stare at the empty hallway,pletely confused by her reaction.

    Micah walks in, dressed in a tight ck t-shirt and jeans.

    ¡°My shift starts in an hour, Zane if you want toe,¡± he sighs.

    ¡°I work at a prestigious nightclub and they¡¯re looking to hire some new security guards.It¡¯s kinda perfect

    for you.You don¡¯t have to talk, just kick the drunk bastards out and protect the dancers and waitresses

    from harassment.Think you could handle that?¡±

    I nod frantically, knowing I desperately needed a job.

    ¡°Okay, then just wear something ck and bring your ID.Ron will probably hire you on the spot.Ourst

    security guard just quit.He got a degree or some s**t,¡± he rolls his eyes.

    ¡°So we¡¯re f****d and need a recement ASAP.¡±

    He turns to leave, shaking his butt as he does and Agnes loses her mind.

    ¡°They like you,¡± she signs, grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°I mean they ¡® like you¡¯ like you.¡± I blush and furrow my brows in annoyance at her.

    ¡°Please stop talking.¡±

    Sheughs again, pinching my cheeks.

    ¡°Such a handsome little wolf man.¡±

    I snarl at her, much to her amusement and search for ck t-shirt in my bag.

    Please Moon Goddess, I pray as I change my shirt.

    Please help me get this job¡­.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: First Sight

    ***Natalia***

    Fk! F**k!

    ¡°KE V scream internally as I clock out and race out of the clinic.I¡¯m going to bete!¡±

    ¡°Talia, wait!¡± Travis calls out as I rush past him in the parking lot.

    Travis is a tall man with rippling muscles trying to break through his scrubs, with tan skin and the sexiest

    tattoos on his arms and chest.

    He is the cute radiology tech every girl was pinning over.

    But like every sexy man, he¡¯s trouble; a known yboy who had all the girls in the clinic wrapped around

    his finger and for good reason too.

    The man knew how to bend you over a desk and make you his slut.

    ¡°Sorry, Travis, but I¡¯mte for picking up Dakota!¡± I call out breathlessly as I scramble to the bike racks.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Sarah usually pick him up?¡± he chuckles as he trots over and watches me put on my helmet.

    ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s out of town visiting family for a few days which means I have to pick him up,¡± I smile

    impatiently, unlocking the bike.

    She was actually on business with some werewolves but I was not about to tell Travis that was running

    from her ex, a dragon King hellbent on dragging her back to his kingdom.

    Being on the run, she and I both changed our names.

    She was Sarah Davis while I was Talia Ramos.

    ¡°Well how about I give you a ride to the daycare center,¡± he says, giving me his mischievous grin.

    ¡°And then maybe we can talk about you going to dinner with me tomorrow night? Say 7 o¡¯clock?¡±

    I have to physically restrain myself from reaching over and smacking him over the head with my bike

    lock.

    Travis and I had fooled around a few times before but I had always made it clear that this was just a

    business transaction.

    No feelings, just a good f**k.That was the deal.

    ¡°Travis,¡± I sigh, closing my eyes and taking a deep breath.

    ¡°We have a good thing.Don¡¯t ruin it, please.I¡¯m not looking for anything else,¡± I shrug unapologetically.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested ina rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Ohe on Talia,¡± he smirks.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m crazy about you¡­Look I know I have a reputation but I¡¯m not lying.You¡¯re amazing ¡­

    different from every other girl in this God forsaken town I frown at him.Does he take me for an i***t? He is

    literally a walking red g! ¡°

    ¡°Travis, stop it.I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°I could take care of you and Dakota,¡±

    He murmurs, his finger grazing my arms and I shiver in annoyance.

    ¡°If you let me.Don¡¯t you want Dakota to have a dad?¡± anyone to take care of me.

    Dakota and I were just fine on our own.

    Kota didn¡¯t need a father.He had me¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Travis but I really have to go,¡± I shrug, pushing past him and climbing on the bike.

    ¡°will you at least think about it?¡± He shouts as I pedal away and I fail to respond.

    Oh Talia¡­.

    I mutter to myself.

    What the f**k did you get yourself into? I push aside my thoughts about Travis and try to figure out what

    to do with Dakota while I¡¯m working my shift at The Masque.

    The only other people I know are Micah and Niki¡­

    .Does Niki work tonight? f**k i can¡¯t remember.

    I arrive at the daycare center, the parking lotpletely empty by now.

    I curse Mrs.Freedman, myst patient, for talking her head off during her visit, and hurry into the building.

    Through therge ss window, I peer into the ssroom and see my little boy hard at work on a

    coloring book, his little red backpack already on his shoulders.

    My heart skips a beat as I watch him color, his eyes furrowed in concentration and his little brown curls

    hanging low over his forehead.

    Sensing my stare, Kota looks up at me and smiles with excitement, closing his book and jumping out of

    his seat.

    I rush into the ssroom and get down on my knees, spreading my arms out wide to receive him.

    He collides right into me, nearly ¡°Mommy, what are you doing here?¡±He giggles excitedly.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Where¡¯s aunty Gwen?¡±

    I push back his curls from his face and stare into his beautiful big eyes.

    They were unlike the eyes of any other, one eye being a gorgeous shade of cerulean and the other being

    the envy of chocte with swirls of brown and amber.

    Heterchromia wasn¡¯t all thatmon and my Kota¡¯s eyes were the talk of the town when he was first

    born.He was the little blue and brown eyed boy everyone loved.

    I hear footsteps behind me and smile apologetically at the frowning teacher.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mrs.Henry.I had a patient today whom I could just not get rid of!¡± I chuckle nervously.

    Mrs.Henry sighs heavily.

    ¡°You are very lucky Ms.Ramos¡­.¡±

    She says sternly before her grin gives her away.

    ¡°That Mr.Ramos here,¡± she says, wiggling her eyebrows at Dakota.

    ¡°Is a delight to have around and knows how to keep adypany.¡± Dakota smiles proudly at me as I

    lift him into my arms.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Mrs.Henry, for looking after him,¡± I smile.

    ¡°Pleasure,¡± she smiles back as I turn towards the door.

    ¡°And Talia?¡± She calls out.

    I turn towards her again.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    I close my eyes to keep my tears in.It was my biggest fear to fail Kota.He deserved the world and I

    sometimes felt I could not give him enough.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper, pushing the door open with my foot.

    I carry Dakota down to the bike racks, forcing back my tears and putting on a smile for my little boy.

    He didn¡¯t need to see his mommy cry.

    ¡°Mommy, where is aunty Gwen?¡± Kota asks as I set him down on the child carrier.

    ¡°She, my love, is on a trip,¡± I reply, strapping on his helmet.

    ¡°Which means it¡¯s just you and me for a couple of days.¡±

    He gives me a cheeky grin.

    ¡°Can we have chicken nuggets for dinner?¡± I smile at him as I pull out my phone and dial Niki¡¯s number.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I grin.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Niki¡¯s voicees through.

    ¡°Hey, Niki, it¡¯s Talia,¡± I sigh, praying to whatever Gods exist that she wasn¡¯t working tonight.

    ¡°Do you think you could watch Kota tonight? Sarah is out of town and I need a babysitter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a baby!¡± Dakota huffs in his seat.

    ¡°Right, I need a little man sitter,¡± Iugh.

    ¡°Do you think you could love that boy to bits!¡±

    Oh thank the Gods! We make arrangements and I hop on the bike, Kota stretching out his arms to feel

    the wind rushing past us.

    After a quick pedal to the outskirts of Poulsbo, I finally make it to the house.

    I pack Kota¡¯s things in his backpack and change out of my scrubs and into an all ck outfit.I would

    change into my uniform once I got to the club.

    There was no way in hell I was riding my bike around in a skirt.

    Kotaes rushing into the living, his helmet on backwards.

    ¡°Mommy, look! I did it all by myself,¡± he smiles proudly.

    I can¡¯t help butugh as I unbuckle his helmet and put it on the right way.

    ¡°There we go,¡± I chirp, helping him back into his seat.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to Niki and Micah¡¯s tonight, okay? So I need you to behave.Can you do that?¡±

    He gives me a quick nod and I hand him an apple juice.

    I pedal down to the town center where Niki and Micah live.

    They are two coworkers from the nightclub.

    Niki was a waitress like me and Micah a bartender.I pull up to their apartment and help Kota out of his

    seat.

    He skips ahead and knocks on the door while I tie up the bike.How¡¯s my cute little man?

    She smiles as she showers his chubby cheeks with kisses.She waves me inside and closes the door

    behind me.

    An incredible smell fills the entire house and I look over into the small kitchen to see a tiny woman hard

    at work over the stove.She is no more than 5 feet tall, with long dirty blonde hair and dark kind eyes.

    The woman notices me admiring her beauty, blushing furiously and waving politely at me.

    Realizing I¡¯m being rude, I wave back and introduce myself.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Talia, Niki and Micah¡¯s friend.¡± The woman smiles and nods but says nothing.

    ¡°Oh my bad, babe,¡± Nikiughs.

    ¡°This is our friend Agnes. She¡¯s deaf and mute so¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s dead?!¡± Kota asks curiously, looking back at Agnes.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like a ghost to me.¡±

    Niki and I can¡¯t help but burst outughing at his innocence.

    ¡°No baby, she¡¯s DEAF and mute.It means she can¡¯t hear you or speak,¡± I exin to him, ruffling up his

    hair.

    I walk over to the woman and point to myself.

    She watches as I hook my two thumbs together and pull them apart, using my fingers to sign my name.I

    slide my palms across each other, then bring my two pointer fingers together and finally point at her.

    Her eyes brighten up as I finish and I hear Niki cry out excitedly.

    ¡°You know how to sign? Since when? What did you say?¡±

    I just said ¡®¡¯I am Talia.Nice to meet you,¡±

    I shrug.

    ¡°I work with a couple deaf patients and learned some basic signs to make them feel morefortable.¡±

    ¡°You have to teach me,¡± Niki says.

    ¡°She and her son are staying with us until they can get their own ce and they are both mute.We¡¯ve

    just been writing to each other to get by.¡±

    ¡°Oh, where¡¯s the son?¡± I ask, looking around for another visitor.

    ¡°You just missed him,¡± Niki blushes.

    ¡°He¡¯s with Micah at the club and girl, let me tell you, HE¡¯S HOT! LIKE HOT, HOT! Oh Talia, you should

    see him with Agnes.It¡¯s the most adorable thing ever.He¡¯s so sweet and did I mention that he¡¯s HOT?¡±

    She giggles like a schoolgirl.

    ¡°I call dibs! I mean it, Tal.Don¡¯t be using your Latina charm on him!¡± She scolds.

    I roll my eyes and shake my head at her.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it, ¡± I sigh, grabbing my keys and helmet.

    ¡°Thank you for watching Kota for me.You¡¯re a lifesaver.¡±

    ¡°Any time!¡± She calls out after me as I leave.

    I bike over to the club in the middle of town, storing the bike in the racks directly behind the building.

    THE MASQUE is a prestigious club where some of the town¡¯s more prominent members liked to gather.

    Why? Simple

    The Dress Code.

    Everyone who entered the building had to wear a mask to hide their identity.It could be any mask.

    Some wore mboyant your local Halloween stores.

    No mask, no entrance.

    The purpose was simple.

    Clients coulde and go as they pleased without fear of being judged by the public and the staff,

    specifically the dancers, could work without beingbeled as sluts or prostitutes.

    It was a win-win for everyone and it worked brilliantly.

    I personally loved trying to guess who was who under all the masks.

    Judging by the tips and drinks that were ordered, I knew some of the city council members were regrs

    and I could only assume police officers, doctors, teachers, and others frequented the ce.

    Before entering the building, I put on a in ck masquerade mask and grab my uniform, going

    straight to the changing room and exchanging my ck top and jeans for a skimpy work uniform.

    We had themes every week for practically every fetish, ranging from full body leather suits to sexy

    schoolgirl uniforms.

    My maid uniform consisted of a ck bralette, acy ck and white choker, a piece of ck fabric I

    barely considered a skirt, and a small white apron.

    A garter belt, stockings, and heelspleted the look and I touch up my makeup in the mirror.

    It was moments like these that I really loved the mask rule.

    Annoyed with my outfit and mentally preparing myself to fight off drunkards all night, I walk out to the club

    hall, the music nearly blowing out my ear drums.

    The Masque was a two tier nightclub with the upper level containing private tables for high ranking

    clients and stage for main dancers, side stages for other exotic dancers, tables for more clients, and the

    large dance floor.

    I pass by Ron, the club owner¡¯s office and see him talking to both Micah and a man I¡¯d never seen

    before.

    His back is to me so I can¡¯t make out his face, but just from where he sat, I could tell he was tall and built

    like a god, his muscles barely confined by his ck t-shirt.

    He must be Agnes¡¯ son¡­

    I think to myself as I walk over to the bar.

    The bouncers and security were already helping set up the bar, bringing in ice buckets and restocking

    the drinks and chasers.

    The dancers are already on stage warming up and preparing for their routines.

    Jade, one of the waitresses, squeals excitedly as she runs over to me.

    ¡°OMG! OMG! OMG! Have you seen the guy Micah brought in yet?¡± She asks, bouncing on her toes.

    ¡°No,¡± I grin at her contagious smile.

    ¡°But I hear he¡¯s a real work of art.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a GOD, Talia. A GOD!¡±

    ¡°Watch it,¡± I smirk.

    ¡°Niki called dibs.¡±

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t,¡± she smirks, adjusting her bralette and shaking her breasts.

    ¡°Oh just wait till you see him,¡± she teases.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be changing your damn panties. That man is FINE!¡±

    The lights dim and the security guards scramble to open the doors.

    Two bouncers start letting people in and I finally see Micahe out of Ron¡¯s office towards his station.

    His friend, however, remains in the office, signing paperwork.

    Jade and I rush over to Micah, mming our trays on the bar.

    ¡°Okay Micah, spill,¡± Jade demands.

    ¡°Who is that fine hunk of man you brought?¡± Micah smirks triumphantly.

    ¡°That my deardies, is Zane.He¡¯s the new security guard recing Ryker.¡±

    ¡°Zane,¡± Jade purrs, biting her lower lip.

    ¡°Oh, I could definitely moan that all night.¡±

    ¡°You disgust me,¡±

    Micah retorts, Jade grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°Introduce me,¡± Jade pouts, batting her eyshes at him.

    ¡°Please!¡±

    ¡°No can do,¡± Micah sighs.

    ¡°He¡¯s mute.So he can¡¯t even introduce himself.¡±

    ¡°OMG, a man who can¡¯t talk back or lie to me!¡± Jade squeals again.

    ¡°Dear Lord, he¡¯s perfect!¡±

    Micah rolls his eyes and shoos us to go get orders from the drinks and fighting touchy clients from

    grabbing at my bare ass cheeks under my skirt.

    One particr client, whom I¡¯ll refer to as Bond Asswipe due to his attire, requests my services on the

    table.

    ¡°Sorry, sir.I¡¯m not a dancer,¡± I reply politely.

    There was nothing with being a stripper in my books.I just simply wasn¡¯t one of them.

    ¡°I can refill your drink if you like. Do you have a poison of choice..?¡±

    He wraps his hand around my wrist and pulls me to him so that! almostnd on hisp.

    ¡°Get on the table, b***h. I want to see what that cute little ass of yours can do.¡±

    Having worked at this nightclub for well over two years, I was used to being asked to dance.

    ¡°I¡¯m a waitress, sir,¡± I smile through my anger.

    ¡°But I¡¯d be more than happy to call you a dancer¡­¡±

    ¡°I said dance,¡± he roars, pushing me against the table.

    Suddenly, I hear a low growl rumble over the music, sending shivers down my spine.

    Bond Asswipe lets go of my wrist and stares at something behind me, sobering up instantly and gulping

    loudly.

    I tremble in fear.

    In my lifetime, I had only ever heard one type of person make a sound as menacing as that, and they

    worshiped the moon and took the shape of a wolf.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry Miss,¡± Bond Asswipe stutters, throwing me some cash.

    ¡°I mistook you for a whore.¡±

    The mysterious person behind me pushes past me and I realize it¡¯s Zane, Micah¡¯s friend.

    He grabs Bond Asswipe by the cor, dragging him towards the exit and literally kicking his ass out.

    Several people gawk and stare at Zane as he dusts his hands off while I fight back tears¡­.

    Because as his hands had pushed past me to grab Bond Asswipe, our skin briefly touched and I felt

    those unforgettable sparks I dreaded so much.

    I feel Zane¡¯s eyes on me, and I look up to meet his, the entire nightclub fading away into oblivion.

    ¡°Mate,¡± he mouths silently, his lips curving into a surprised smile.

    ¡°No,¡± I whimper, backing away slowly as my heart pounds in my chest.

    ¡°Not again¡­¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 Natalia***

    My world is falling apart¡­

    Everything t have built over thest four years is falling apart.

    ¡°Mate¡­¡± he mouths, his lips curving into a surprised smile.

    ¡°No,¡±

    I whimper, backing away slowly as my heart pounds in my chest.

    ¡°Not again¡­¡± I try to run but my legs refuse to move, Zane¡¯s eyes holding me hostage against the table

    as he walks towards me.

    He raises his hand and I flinch as he gently strokes my cheek, his thumb wiping the tears I didn¡¯t know

    had fallen.

    The sparks¡­Were they always this strong? I wonder as my body shivers beneath his fingertips.

    His smile widens as I lean into his hand and close my eyes to enjoy the tingling of his touch.

    Jack¡­

    Christian Hart¡­

    Alpha of the Silver Crest Pack, reject you, Natalia Vasquez as my mate and Luna¡­

    The memory of Jack and Christian¡¯s rejection and the pain they had caused me reys in my mind and I

    jerk away from Zane¡¯s hand, afraid to be hurt again.

    His eyes fill with bewilderment and sadness as I push him aside and get to my feet, eager to get as far

    away as possible from him.

    My eyes fill with tears as I attempt to storm away ¡°Let go of me, asshole!¡±

    I snarl, yanking at my arm as he just stares at me in shock, his mouth hanging open but no words

    escaping his luscious lips.

    ¡°I said let go!¡± I snap, giving onest hard yank.

    Zane finally let¡¯s go but I collide into the table, spilling the sses and their contents all over my clothes.

    His cheeks flush in embarrassment, butterflies fluttering in my belly at the adorable frantic panic on his

    face.

    Snap out of it, I scold myself, wiping down my wet clothes with my hands.

    Before I know it, a pair of strong, muscr arms lift me off my feet and I yelp in surprise when I realize

    Zane is carrying me bridal style to the employee only area.

    ¡°Put me down!¡± I shriek as we make it to the backrooms, thrashing my body about viciously.

    He obliges, setting me down gently on a chair.His body shaking slightly, he takes his right fist and moves

    it in a clockwise motion over his chest.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I know very little signnguage but I understand his apology and scowl at him.

    ¡°Apology not epted, jerk,¡±

    I huff, grabbing him by the wrist and dragging him to one of the changing rooms.

    Ensuring it¡¯spletely empty, I turn to Zane and narrow my reasons that infuriate me, I feel the strange

    urge tofort him.

    ¡°I know what you are,¡± I say through gritted teeth, my fists clenching at my sides at the thought of going

    through this again.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re a wolf¡­and I don¡¯t want any part of it.¡±

    Angry tears spill onto my cheeks but I wipe them away before I proceed.

    ¡°I, Talia Ramos, reject you¡­¡± I stop mid rejection when I realize I don¡¯t know his full name.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± I ask meekly, his eyes filling with relief.

    He mps his mouth shut and shakes his head once more, inching slowly towards the door.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± I huff, stomping my foot angrily.

    ¡°What is your rank?¡±

    His face grows cold as he pinches his index and middle fingers against his thumb.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    I scoff.

    ¡°What do you mean no? I don¡¯t want a mate!¡±

    He shrugs, pinching his fingers together again and turning the knob on the door with his other hand.

    Fearing he might escape before I canplete the rejection, I lunge at him, wrapping my arms around

    his neck and mming my body against his to block the door.His arms go instinctively to my waist and I

    begin to thrash my arms at him.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± I shriek, pounding my closed fists against his chest.

    ¡°Tell me!¡±

    Zane hooks his foot around my ankle and flips me around so that and pins them above my head, his

    eyes staring down at me.

    The incredible sparks tingle down my arms as he holds me in ce and I force myself to focus on my

    heavy breathing to keep from staring at his lips.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    For several minutes, he doesn¡¯t say a word, just stares at me, as if unsure what else to do.

    His eyes, which had been full with hope when he first looked at me, are now stone cold and almost

    lifeless.I know I must be hurting him, but I simply could not ept another mate.

    Christian had been my mate.

    He had promised to love me forever¡­

    And he didn¡¯t.

    What made Zane any different? What lies would he tell me too? Zane clenches his jaw and swallows

    hard before suddenly releasing me and gently pushing me aside to open the door.

    He pinches his fingers onst time to say no and storms out of the room, leaving me all alone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper to myself as I run to Ron¡¯s office.

    ¡°But I will know your name¡­ and I will reject you.¡±

    ***Jane*** back and im my mate as I storm down the hall, but Grayson¡¯s voice is loud and

    unwavering.

    ¡°I, Talia Ramos, reject you¡­¡±

    I have endured abuse and torture for years but nothing could prepare me for the pain I felt in my chest

    when she uttered those words to me.

    I sensed her presence as I signed my paperwork, Grayson humming with excitement.

    The thoughts of every person within a 20 meter radius began flooding my head, drumming against my

    ears and filling my mind until I thought I would burst¡­

    But her scent made the voices go away.

    It was soothing, like lc and rain and it lingered all over the club, drawing me to it like a beacon.I

    searched for the scent but in a room full of hundreds of drunks, it was difficult to locate her.

    Then I saw her¡­Talia¡­the most beautiful girl my eyes had ever seen ¡­being touched by another man.

    Grayson growled viciously at me to protect her and I felt the urge to rip the man¡¯s throat out.

    I threw him out and an overwhelming happiness overcame me when her eyes met mine.

    She was human but I did not care.She was perfect to me.

    Grayson howled with joy and for the first time since I was kid, I heard his deep voice whisper the word I

    never thought I would say: MATE.

    But as luck would have it, Talia already hated me.

    The angry look father red at me whenever I was near him.I wanted tofort her but of course, she

    did not want my touch.

    She did not want me.

    Of course she wants us! Grayson growls.

    she¡¯s just afraid¡­

    Would you shut up!? I can¡¯t think! I mutter back as I open the back door to the main venues, a st of

    music nearly shredding my ear drums. I need to think¡­

    I don¡¯t know what to do.

    Strobing lights flicker at me, fog spilling from the stage where three topless strippers dance around the

    poles while a cheering crowd watches.

    I race to Micah at the bar, hoping he might have advice for me and I pull out my pen and notepad from

    my back pocket.

    ¡°I need your help,¡± I write, moving a chair and taking a seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little busy,¡± he replies with a shrug as he pours out two vodka cranberries.

    I am on the verge of a full blown panic attack.I need help now!

    ¡°I found my mate,¡± I write back.

    ¡°It¡¯s Talia.¡±

    I shove the page in his face and his eyes widen in shock.

    ¡°No f*****g way!¡±

    He exims, his eyes scanning the area for her.

    ¡°She knows whatm,¡± I scribble frantically.

    ¡°She wants to reject me.Please help me.She doesn¡¯t know my name.¡±voice, leaning in close to my face.

    ¡°A wolf?¡± I nod and he lets out a squeak.

    ¡°Holy s**t!¡± He gasps, pouring out a whiskey and handing it to me.

    ¡°On the house dude.But I need details.Spill!¡±

    ¡°Spill what?¡±

    A very pretty waitress smiles as she rests her hand on my shoulder.

    I crinkle up my pages, quickly stuffing them in my pocket to hide the evidence and offer her a polite

    smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jade, by the way,¡± she grins, twirling a strand of hair around her finger.

    ¡°And you must be Zane.¡±

    I meekly smile, finishing my drink in one gulp and attempting to shrug her hand off my shoulder.

    She doesn¡¯t take the hint, however and instead forces her way onto myp.

    Micah nearly bursts intoughter at my embarrassment.

    ¡°So what are you boys talking about?¡±

    She shouts over the loud music, wrapping her arms around my neck.I shift uneasily in my seat, looking

    around to see if Talia is nearby.I do not want her getting the wrong impression of me.

    ¡°Jade, get off you w**¡±e,¡± Micahughs.

    ¡°You¡¯re making the boy nervous.¡±

    Jade smirks and leans in close to my face, her breath brushing up against my lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t make you nervous, do I?¡± Get her off! Grayson snarls.

    What if Talia sees this? around so she can¡¯t attempt to mount me again.

    She scoffs, grabbing her tray and storming off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind Jade,¡± Micahughs.

    ¡°She¡¯ll get over it.¡± I grab my pen and notepad again.

    ¡°HELP ME.¡± He thinks it over as he pours out several drinks for some clients nearby.

    ¡°Look,¡± he sighs as he finishes thest drink.

    ¡°In the time that I¡¯ve known Talia, I¡¯ve never seen her date ANYONE EVER.She¡¯ll have a fling here or

    there but never anything serious.Her only concern is Dakota.¡±

    My lips curl up in an involuntary snarl, Grayson demanding to know who this Dakota person is.

    Micah picks up on the jealousy and smirks.

    ¡°Cool it, bud.Dakota is her three year old son.He¡¯s her world.She lives for that little boy,¡± he chuckles as

    he hands me another whiskey.

    ¡°He¡¯s your onlypetition.¡±

    I blush with embarrassment and a million questions flutter into my mind, but for now, only one concerns

    me.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the father?¡± I ask, knowing the father could make things tricky.

    Before he can answer anything, Talia¡¯s scent fills my nostrils and once again stuff my papers in my

    pocket.

    Refusing to be rejected tonight, I scramble out of my seat and make a bee line for the dancefloor, hoping

    to lose her in the crowd of swaying bodies now had my name.

    I force myself through the crowd, zig zagging in different directions to throw her off until I pop out on the

    opposite side of the building.

    To my horror, she¡¯s close behind me.

    As she steps out of the dancefloor however, a group of girls at a table call her over, demanding a new

    round of drinks.

    She res at me as she jots down the order and I take advantage to make my great escape to the upper

    lever where I was supposed to keep an eye on the dancers giving private shows.

    I manage to avoid seeing Talia for the rest of the night, keeping myself busy by answering any

    disturbance calls from my ear piece.

    During the closing call, I stay with the other guards and help move around chairs and clean up after the

    clients.

    The waitresses are the first to leave, but I stay back with Micah to help with cleaning up and watch

    helplessly as Talia storms out.

    ¡°Well at least you made it through tonight without being rejected,¡±

    Micah sighs as we carryrge garbage bags to the dumpsters.

    ¡°Niki texted me to let me know she babysat Dakota, so we¡¯ll just stay here a little longer to make sure

    you don¡¯t run into Talia ¡­buy you a little time to think over what you n on doing with her.¡±

    True to his word, Micah and I don¡¯t return to the house until almost 4 am, Talia and her son long gone by

    the time we make it back.

    Her scent lingers throughout the house, Grayson whining like crazy, spare room where I find Agnes wide

    awake, waiting for me.

    ¡°How was it?¡± She signs excitedly.

    ¡°Did you get the job?¡±

    I nod with fake enthusiasm but she sees right through my forced smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asks, a worried look in her eyes as she pats the bed.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    I don¡¯t want Agnes worrying about my mate problems so I just smile and kiss her forehead.

    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± I sign.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be up thiste anyways.¡±

    She frowns at me, expecting the truth but I cannot bring myself to tell her that my own mate did not want

    me either.

    I remove my shoes and change into some basketball shorts before returning to the room.

    Agnes res at me as I grab a pillow and nket from the bed but I simply give her a toothy grin.

    She rolls her eyes when she realizes I wouldn¡¯t be telling her anything anytime soon and finally tucks

    herself into bed.

    I curl up on the floor and wait for sleep to take me but my racing thoughts keep me wide awake.

    Did no one want me? I wonder, staring into the darkness of the room.

    Was I so awful that my own father and mate refused to keep me? I struggle for another hour to keep my

    eyes closed and by the time 8 am rolls around, I¡¯m still wide awake.

    With sleep being out of mind think over what I should do with Talia.

    By the time I step out, Niki is already eating some sausage and eggs.She smiles sheepishly and

    stumbles onto her feet to serve me a te.

    ¡°I hope you like it,¡± she blushes, turning away quickly and sitting down again.

    I thank her and take a seat directly across from her.

    We both timidly eat our food in silence, neither one of us knowing what else to say.

    ¡°Micah tells me Talia is your mate,¡± she finally speaks, raising her eyes from her te.

    ¡°She¡¯s a good person,¡± she smiles, although it doesn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re very lucky. She¡¯ll make a good mate.¡±

    I swallow the bitter taste in my mouth and force a smile.

    Grayson whines and whimpers, making it hard for me to enjoy my food so I excuse myself and put my

    dishes away in the sink.

    Anxious about my fate, I decide I need some fresh air to think properly and leave a note for Agnes

    informing her of my whereabouts.

    The woods are luckily within walking distance and I make my way through the small port town to the

    edge of the forest.

    It is broad daylight but Grayson needed a run so I stuff my clothes into a tree and shift, letting him take

    control for a little while.

    He runs in circles, releasing his pent up frustration as he races through the trees.

    After an hour of pointless running, however, he clothes.I think I have an idea, Grayson huffs as he gives

    me control again.

    But it¡¯s a bit risky.

    I listen as I dress when a small gust of wind carries the scent of rain and lc to my nose.

    She¡¯s here! Panicking, I hurry into my clothes and hide in the bushes, my heart nearing leaping out of my

    chest.

    A small voice squeals in excitement as another voice loudly counts down from 20.

    Suddenly, a small boy crawls into the same bush as me, his eyes widening in awe.

    I stare at him,pletely mesmerized by the pools of blue and brown staring back at me.I have never

    seen eyes like his before.

    He ces his finger to his lips and shushes me loudly.

    ¡°You have to be quiet or else mommy will find us,¡± he hisses, curling up in myp and peering out of the

    bush.

    ¡°Ready or not, here Ie,¡± Talia calls out, her voice a short distance away.

    ¡°Come out,e out, wherever you are, Dakota! I¡¯m gonna getcha!¡±

    The boy, whom I presume is Dakota, giggles silently, covering his mouth and mine with his small hands

    as Talia walks by us,pletely oblivious that her son and her mate were hiding in the bushes just

    behind her.

    ¡°Kota¡­¡± She sings.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find you!¡± she cries, pouncing into an empty bush.

    I¡¯m on the verge of having a heart attack knowing if she found me with her son, she would have no

    problem killing me.

    Talia wanders several meters away,ughing as she searches through different bushes and trees.

    When she¡¯s a safe distance away, the little boy turns to look at me with a toothy grin.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kota,¡± he giggles, climbing off of myp.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, mister?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Mate: Part 2

    ***Jane***

    ¡°I¡¯m Kota,¡± he giggles, climbing off myp.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name mister?¡±

    The boy grins back at me, not an ounce of judgment in his tiny body.

    His pretty eyes sparkle with excitement as he waits patiently for my response.

    I have been asked for my name many times in my lifetime, usually for unpleasant reasons, but never had

    anyone asked just for the simple reason of getting to know me.

    My father asked me my name everyday growing up and everyday I disappointed him.

    Last night, my own mate wanted my name so she could reject me.

    And yet, this little boy with blue and brown eyes just wanted to know who the stranger in the bushes was.

    His smile is infectious and as I stare silently at him, he furrows his brows and leans in close.

    ¡°Are you dead too?¡± He whispers, resting his chin in his hands.

    ¡°I know a dead person,¡± he hisses.

    ¡°Her name is Egg-Ness,¡± he adds matter of factly.

    ¡°She can¡¯t hear.¡±

    He suddenly stands close to my ear and shouts, ¡°Can you hear me!?¡±

    ¡°Kota?¡±

    We hear Talia call out and I ce my hand over his mouth.

    Kota.

    ¡°Hehe mommy¡±

    Kotaughs when his mother walks right past us again without noticing our presence.

    The little boy dusts off his hands and squeezes my cheeks together.

    ¡°I like you,¡± heughs.

    ¡°Do you wanna y with me?¡±

    He stares at me with his blue and brown eyes and for the first time in years, I feelpletely at ease.

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± I whisper.

    His grins, grabbing hold of my hand and dragging me out of the bushes.

    ¡°Come on!¡± He squeals.

    ¡°There are dragons chasing us! Mommy¡¯s the princess. We have to save her!¡±

    He pulls me in the direction that his mother had walked to and we stop just before Talia, her eyes

    narrowing to slits when she sees me with her son.

    Oh dear Moon Goddess¡­I avoid her stare and shift ufortably on my feet, my legs itching to sprint

    out of there.I can feel my mate ring at me and I try to run but Kota has a firm grip on my hand.

    ¡°Mommy look!¡± Kota smiles proudly at himself.

    ¡°I found a friend.His name is¡­.¡±

    He stops himself and looks up at me with a grin.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Talia ignores me and grabs her son, ripping him out of my grip.She crouches down so that she¡¯s at his

    eye level and looks at him sternly strangers! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    She snaps, the little boy¡¯s lip quivering at the harshness of her voice.

    ¡°But mommy¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts, Kota,¡± she retorts, her cheeks slightly flushed in anger.

    Her face softens when Kota¡¯s eyes fill with tears and she takes a deep breath.

    ¡°Okay.Okay.I¡¯m sorry, baby,¡± she whispers, pulling the boy to her chest and kissing his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for yelling.I didn¡¯t mean to.You just can¡¯t talk to strangers like that, okay?¡± She sighs quietly.

    Kota nods solemnly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says, kissing her cheek.

    ¡°Okay, go stand by that tree over there,¡± she says, kissing him back and pointing to a tree just behind

    me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wander off.I just need to talk to your friend, okay?¡±

    He nods his head and runs off to the tree, grabbing a stick and waving it around like a sword.

    ¡°If you ever get near my son again, Zane, I will kill you.Do I make myself clear?¡± Talia asks, her voice a

    bit strained.

    I nod my head, unable to exin the misunderstanding.She taps her foot impatiently as she thinks for a

    moment.

    ¡°Good.Now let¡¯s get this rejection over with so we can both move on with our lives.¡±

    My heart beats uncontrobly, Grayson whispering his n in my head.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°I know your name,¡± she continues, her eyes full of security job, and living with friends and your mother,

    my best guess is that you¡¯re a reckless wolf¡­ A Rogue.¡±

    I gulp and she smirks triumphantly at me.

    Damn it, she¡¯s good, Grayson grumbles.

    ¡°Did I guess right?¡± She asks, tilting head slightly to the side in amusement.

    A silence falls between us, the only soundsing from Kota as he jumps and roars to himself, swinging

    therge stick at an invisible dragon.

    ¡°Okay, well like I said, I¡¯m not interested in a mate or any other werewolf tradition, so if you could just

    ept my rejection, that would be great,¡± she adds with an insincere smile.

    ¡°I, Talia Ramos, reject you, Zane White, a rogue as my mate.¡± I brace myself for the pain but to my

    surprise, I feel nothing.

    Talia stares at me in confusion, running her hands through her hair.

    ¡°Okay maybe I said it wrong,¡± she sighs.

    ¡°I Talia Ramos, reject you Zane White as my mate.¡±

    I blink at her, still feeling absolutely nothing.

    She must be saying something wrong ¡­Grayson said.

    Or perhaps only a wolf can initiate a rejection?

    ¡°Okay, you say it,¡± Talia demands.

    ¡°You reject me and I¡¯ll ept.¡±

    The ball is in our court, Grayson says.Perhaps my n may work. I shake my head at my mate and my

    heart breaks as her eyes fill with tears.

    ¡°Please,¡± she whimpers, getting down on her knees and holding her hands up in prayer.

    ¡°Please reject me.I¡¯ll do anything.Anything.Please, just let me go.I can¡¯t do this again.I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    What can¡¯t she do again? I wonder.Her voice breaks and a sob escapes her throat.

    ¡°P-please!¡±

    Unable to take more of her crying, I crouch down and pull her close to my chest.

    Talia thrashes her arms against me and screams at me to let her go but I only hold her tighter until she

    finally gives in and sobs into my shirt.

    I smooth down her hair and rest my chin on her head.

    Please don¡¯t cry¡­

    I want to tell her but as always, the words taste like cotton in my mouth.

    Kota stops his game and runs over to us, his eyes growing wide.

    ¡°Mommy what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asks, wedging his small body between mine and Talia¡¯s so that he can see

    her face.

    ¡°Why you sad mommy?¡± Talia wipes her tears and kisses her son on the head.

    ¡°Why you cry, mommy?¡± He frowns when she pulls away from my arms.

    He takes his little fingers and forces her cheeks up into a smile.

    ¡°There. All better!¡± in her arms and smothering him in kisses as he squeals.

    I feel a small pain in my heart as I remember all the small kisses my mother gave me after a beating from

    my father.

    She was the only person aside from Agnes who didn¡¯t make me feel like a freak.

    Talia steals a quick nce at me, her distrust for me still lingering in her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal,¡± I sign and to my dismay, she shakes her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying,¡± she whispers.

    ¡°I only understand a little ASL.¡± I frown and search for a small stick to use as a pen in the dirt.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your house,¡± I write.

    She bites her lip as she contemtes my offer and I understand her concern.I might be her mate but I

    am a stranger after all.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± I write.

    ¡°Just talk.¡±

    She picks up her boy and nods in the direction of the town.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Talia has a beautiful home with a white picket fence surrounding thewn and a big tree perfect for a

    child to climb on.She invites me in and has me sit at the dining table while she fixes Kota a snack.

    Kota is quite rambunctious and performs a nonsensical skit for story but I p when he¡¯s finished

    nheless.

    ¡°Kota, why don¡¯t you let Zane and I talk a little while you go out and y?¡± She asks, handing him some

    toys to y with.

    He fusses a little but she manages to convince him to leave us with a promise for ice creamter that

    evening.

    With Kota upied, Talia finds a notebook and hands it to me.

    ¡°Talk,¡± She says, bringing over a jar of pens for me to use.

    Here goes nothing, I sigh, scribbling out my n.

    She watches me anxiously, bringing her knees up on the chair and hugging them.

    When I¡¯m all finished, I hand her the notebook and she reads it out loud.

    ***Natalia***

    ¡°You know whatm so I assume you must know what it means to have a mate and their importance In

    my world.I do not know your reasons for wanting to reject me but I can assure you, I will not ept it.I do

    not n to throw my gift from Moon Goddess away.So I propose a deal¡±

    You agree to be my mate for the next three months and if I can convince you that I can be a good mate,

    you ept my mark.

    But if after three months, you still find the thought of spending the rest of your life with me repulsive, I will

    reject you and never ls he serious? He expects me to fall in love with him in just three months? I was in

    love with Christian for over two years and it meant nothing to him! I look up from the page and re at

    him.

    ¡°This is a joke, right?¡± Iugh half heartedly, tossing the page at him.

    His brows furrow in frustration and he once again scribbles on another page and hands it to me.

    ¡°I will not ept your rejection unless you give me a chance.¡±

    ¡°WHY?¡± I snap, unable to understand why he, a perfect stranger, wanted me for no other reason than for

    some silly sparks.

    ¡°Why is this so f*****g important to you?¡±

    He hesitates a little, the pen shaking slightly in his hand.

    After a long pause, he lets out a sigh and scribbles a few words on the page.

    ¡°I have never been in love and I would like to know what it¡¯s like to have a mate.¡± I roll my eyes at him.

    ¡°Hate to break it to you, but love isn¡¯t real and mates are a f*****g joke.It¡¯s just some stupid fantasy you

    wolves made up to get what you want.They¡¯re not real.They mean nothing!¡±

    He stares at me in disbelief and writes furiously on his page.I read his words several times, furious that I

    was once again at the mercy of some wolf for my freedom.

    ¡°You won¡¯t let this go will you?¡± I ask, dreading his answer.

    ¡°No,¡± he signs, pinching his fingers together.

    I blink away the angry tears burning in my eyes. I know how strong the bona¡¯s attraction is.

    Christian merely had to look at me and he could have me on my knees if he wanted.

    Can I really survive another mate? Another three months with a wolf? Will be strong enough to resist

    Zane and this revolting bond? I stare out the window and see Dakota ying with his toys.

    He was the only good gift a wolf ever gave me¡­and I almost didn¡¯t survive him.

    **¡±FLASHBACK***

    ¡°Okay, darling.Onest push,¡±

    Gwen calls out as I fight to catch my breath.

    ¡°can¡¯t?¡±

    I scream, my legs shaking from exhaustion.

    ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough,¡± I sob, wanting to give up.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.I can¡¯t.I can¡¯t. I -I¡¯m just a human!¡±

    ¡°Look at me, Talia,¡±

    Gwen snaps, cupping my cheeks in her hands.

    ¡°You¡¯re not just human.Do you hear me? You are worth so much more than every she-wolf who¡¯s ever

    done this before and your pack should be ashamed for letting you go.They didn¡¯t deserve you, darlin but

    you deserve every ounce of happiness this pup will bring.

    ¡°Can¡¯t,¡± I weep, shaking my head furiously at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m too scared, What if! can¡¯t do this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be scared,¡±

    Gwen smiles, stroking my hair to soothe me.

    ¡°But I know you can do this.I know you are stronger than anyone I¡¯ve ever met.Don¡¯t let your fears be the

    reason you can¡¯t be happy.Talia, you deserve to be happy with your pup.Don¡¯t you want to hold him?¡±

    I nod as she wipes sweat from my forehead.

    ¡°Then push for me, darting.Push!¡±

    I grip the sides of the bathtub and brace my feet against its porcin walls, using every ounce of my

    strength until atst, I hear the most beautiful sound in the world.

    ¡°Oh Tali,¡± Gwen cries as she cuts the cord and cleans my baby off ¡°He¡¯s perfect.He¡¯s a perfect little

    angel.¡±

    I had survived Christian¡¯s betrayal, I had survived a werewolf birth, and I would survive Zane.I harden my

    face and snatch the stupid notebook from Zane¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Fine.We¡¯ll do it your way,¡±

    I snarl at him, his face lighting up with a small smile.I hate that he can make butterflies flutter in my belly

    with just one look.

    ¡°You have three months to make me ept you.If you don¡¯t, you reject me.NO EXCEPTIONS!¡± Zane

    begins scribbling on the notebook again.¡±

    I have rules.

    Oh for f**¡±s sake! I nearly scream at him.

    ¡°What are they?¡± I sigh, just a few seconds from losing my mind.

    He writes out a list and hands it to me.

    ¡°1. I move in and we share the bedroom like a couple.No s****I rtions. We just share the room.

    2.I walk you to work every day and I get to hold your hand.

    3.We share at least one meal together everyday.Doesn¡¯t matter which.

    4.One date night a week.Your pick.

    5.Quit your job at The Masque, immediately.

    ¡°My fists clench as I read his ridiculous requests and I hear him gulp in fear.You better fear me, you

    bastard!

    ¡°What about me?¡± I scoff.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I get a say in this stupid arrangement?¡±

    ¡°What are your conditions?¡± he writes.

    I grab a pen from the jar and write down my rules.

    ¡°1.You pay rent.$800.

    2.You cook and clean.Everyday.I expect dinner by the time I get home from work.him up.He¡¯s in at 8 am

    and off at 5:00pm sharp.

    3.Don¡¯t bete.

    4.You keep your wolf things to yourself.I don¡¯t want to see your wolf.I don¡¯t want to meet him.I don¡¯t want

    your wolf anywhere near my son.

    5. Exclusivity.For the next three months, you are not to look at another woman, be near another woman,

    or speak to another woman.Break this rule and all bets are off.We end this arrangement and you give me

    my rejection.¡±

    He reads over the list and frowns, a bit disappointed by my requests which pleases me.

    At least I won¡¯t be the only miserable one in this arrangement.

    Hopefully, he¡¯ll hate it enough to just hand me my freedom and leave me alone.

    He writes one more thing on a slip of paper and hands it to me.

    ¡°Can Agnes stay here too?¡± I nce down the hall and think of the spare guest room we have.

    She could fit nicely there.

    ¡°Rent goes up to $1000,¡± I shrug and he nods in approval.

    ¡°So do we have adeal? ¡± he writes, holding out a shy hand to me.

    I begrudgingly take it, ignoring the incredible sparks that race through my body from his touch.

    ¡°You have a deal, wolf.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: Former Packs

    ***Sebastian (Zane¡¯s father) ***

    Blood trickles down my knuckles as I re at the man dangling from a chain on the ceiling, his eyes

    swollen shut and his face disfigured.

    Despite being tortured for the past two days, the traitor refuses to speak and my patience is running thin..

    I grab the mutt by his throat, using all my strength to keep from choking him before he can give me the

    information I need.

    ¡°what did you tell them?¡± I snarl, my fingers applying pressure to the base of his jaw.

    The wolf pants with exhaustion, his eyes brimming with loyalty to Alpha Toran.

    He would not be giving in anytime soon, determined to take his secrets to Moon Goddess herself.I both

    admire and hate his faithfulness.

    Kill him¡­Arden, my wolf, growls hungrily.

    He¡¯s of no use to us¡­The wolf spits in my face, Arden eager to punish him.

    ¡°Wrong answer,¡± I smirk, my arms dissolving into green gas.

    Upon contact with the wolf¡¯s skin, his flesh breaks out inrge painful blisters and he lets out a pained

    scream.

    The gas pours into the wolf¡¯s broken nose and throat, his eyes bulging out as he struggles to breathe.

    Foam builds up in his mouth until it spills down his chin nothinges out.

    The veins in his throat bulge and just as suddenly as he looks at me, his body goes limp in his chains.

    Wyatt grimaces as the guards remove the body off the chains; he¡¯s never liked to see me use my

    powers, not that I could me him.

    ¡°You kill with such ease,¡±

    Sara scoffs, inspecting her manicure as if I hadn¡¯t just killed an undercover Ravenstone scout right in

    front of her.

    ¡°And yet you couldn¡¯t even kill some worthless mute mutt who tried to rape your WIFE!¡±

    I chuckle to myself at the audacity that she has to still im rape.I knew Zane was incapable of hurting a

    woman.

    His mother had made him soft and weak growing up by coddling him.

    He didn¡¯t have the balls to take what he wanted.

    The boy couldn¡¯t even speak properly to even look at a woman with confidence.

    There is no doubt in my mind Sara came on to him and like the fool that he is, Zane most likely just stood

    there until he became overwhelmed and ran.

    Pathetic¡­

    I mutter to myself.

    It would have been preferable for him to have just taken Sara, to dominate her like a real Alpha and put

    her in her ce.But of course, the boy was just as weak as his mother.

    ¡°Are you listening to me, you worthless¡­¡±

    Arden takes control, wrapping my fingers around Sara¡¯s throat and mming her against the wall so that

    she bursts into tears.

    ¡°Would you like to join our little friend over there?¡±

    Arden whimpers and shakes her head at me.

    ¡°Then I suggest you shut the f**k up,¡± he snaps.

    He lifts her face close to mine and whispers in her ears.

    ¡°Oh, and the next time you decide to w***e around, make sure to pick a wolf who might actually enjoy

    yourpany.¡±

    ¡°Oh like you don¡¯t,¡± she sneers.

    ¡°We made Caine fairly quickly, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    Caine, who has been standing by Wyatt this entire time, gags in disgust.

    ¡°And it was the worst two minutes of my life,¡±

    Arden smirks, her face contorting in anger.

    ¡°f*k yous¡± Arden ms her into the wall again, this time Sara¡¯s eyes fluttering in dazed confusion.

    ¡°You may be this Pack¡¯s Luna, ¡± he growls via mind-link.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you forget you are nothing more than an agreement in a deal.¡±

    ¡°A deal that falls apart without me,¡± Sara strains through my chokehold.

    ¡°Remember, Sebastian.Without me, my father takes back his money and soldiers¡­and you and this little

    Silver Wolf n perish in Toran Ravenstone¡¯s ws.¡±

    I clench my jaw and re at the b***h I¡¯ve been forced to call my wife for the past 20 years.

    Sara wraps her fingers over mine and squeezes my grip on her throat, the scent of her arousal mixing

    with the scent of death lingering in the dungeons.

    She yelps when I tighten my squeeze, Caine storming over to pull me off of his mother.

    ¡°Trying to be a real Alpha now?¡± I snarl as I feel Caine approach behind me.

    ¡°Where was this Alpha when you were on the floor crying like weakling over a little burn on your chest?¡± I

    sneer.

    ¡°Even that mute omega was strong enough to hold his tongue in pain!¡± He halts in his tracks with his fists

    at his sides.

    ¡°You made me look weak,¡± he argues.

    ¡°You punished me instead of that worthless mutt! What kind of Alpha defends a lowly omega over his

    own son and Luna of his pack? You humiliated us!¡±

    I release his mother and stalk over to my son who attempts to hold his ground but I see the quiver in his

    brow.

    Hesitation..

    Arden grumbles.

    Weakness¡­

    Without flinching, I spin around on one foot and roundhouse kick him in the face, Caine crashing onto the

    blood stained pavement with a groan.

    Sara rushes to his side but Caine only pushes her away angrily.I crouch down beside him, watching him

    closely as he wipes the blood from his mouth.

    ¡°You humiliated yourself by being weak,¡± I hiss.

    ¡°Because a true Alpha shows no weakness¡­and you did.¡±

    Thoroughly annoyed with my son and Luna, I storm out of the dungeon, Wyatt following close at my

    heels.

    Back in thefort of my office, I plop down at my desk and rub my temples as I feel a headache

    coming on his mind.

    Ever since Elenore¡¯s death, he¡¯s been my most faithfulpanion, watching over Zane when I couldn¡¯t

    even bring myself to look at him.

    The boy reminded me too much of the woman I lost and I could not afford to show weakness in a time of

    war.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I sigh when Wyatt shifts on his feet.

    ¡°Nothing, Alpha,¡± Wyatt says.

    ¡°The boy is safe in case you were interested,¡± he adds quietly.

    ¡°My men let me know he arrived safely in Poulsbo so he should be out of Ravenstone¡¯s radar.I gave him

    the money you asked me to give him and the photo of his mother.¡± Relief fills my lungs and I let out a tiny

    sigh.

    I close my eyes and pinch the bridge of my nose.

    ¡°You must think I¡¯m a hypocrite for showing weakness with that boy.¡±

    ¡°It is not my ce to judge you, Alpha.I just carry out orders,¡± he shrugs.

    ¡°Besides, he is your son after all.It¡¯s only natural for you to worry about him.¡± l open my eyes to re at

    him.

    ¡°Let me make one thing clear: He may carry my blood but he is no son of mine.That mute imbecile is of

    no rtion to me.¡± Wyatt¡¯s face hardens.

    ¡°Mute, he may be, but imbecile he is not.You heard from the guards and Caine himself, the boy did not

    utter a single word while he was being tortured nor did he beg for mercy when you had him removed

    from his own pack, A pack he was once meant to lead.He didn¡¯t even flinch when you took what was

    his!¡±

    He exasperates, throwing his hands in the air.

    ¡°He has the makings of a with some encouragement and proper training, he could rival even you.¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± I scoff, knowing damn well Zane couldn¡¯t lead to save his life.

    ¡°An Alpha needs to be fearless and that boy can¡¯t even look me in the eye! Ravenstone would destroy us

    with him as Alpha.They already took two Alphas from us, what will stop them from taking him? His

    silence?¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Wyatt lowers his head knowing this topic was not one I spoke of with ease.

    ¡°Alpha¡­Zane is not Cyrus nor Jonathan.¡±

    ¡°Enough! Weakness has already taken too much from this n.Zane will not take the title because he

    doesn¡¯t have what it takes to look his opponent in the eye and lead his soldiers in war.¡±

    ¡°And Caine does?¡±

    ¡°Caine is young and stupid.He still has time to learn.Zane, on the other hand, is a grown man.You cannot

    teach an old dog new tricks.He will always be weak.At least with Caine, I still have time to teach him how

    to use his gift to his advantage.We don¡¯t even know what Zane¡¯s gift is.He¡¯s useless.I showed mercy to

    him as a favor to Elenore.He was her son, but he was never mine.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Alpha,¡± Wyatt sighs.

    ¡°Forgive me for questioning your judgment.¡±

    He excuses himself and leaves me to ponder whether or not I was making the right decision to rest my

    pack¡¯s fate in Caine¡¯s hands by my older brother, Cyrus.

    Toran Ravenstone was a former Ally of ours and together, Ravenstone and Scarlet Haven were the

    strongest silver wolf ns in the West¡­.

    That is, until my brother betrayed Toran.

    In order to strengthen our packs, Toran took a wife from the Crescent Mane kingdom, Bre Hilton.

    She was the daughter of the King ¡­

    And Cyrus¡¯s fated mate.

    Like the weak wolf he was, Cyrus gave in to his bond and he took Bre in secret.

    For months, the two met behind Toran¡¯s back until one day, they were caught.

    Toran was furious and in a fit of rage, he killed Princess Bre.

    Cyrus and King Arthurunched a war, Cyrus losing his life in battle.

    I took the title shortly thereafter.

    But Toran¡¯s thirst for blood was unsatisfied.

    He wanted to watch Scarlet Haven burn to the ground for my brother¡¯s betrayal.He took my son

    Jonathan before he could even walk and then he took Elenore from me.He would have taken Zane had

    he ever found out who he was.

    That¡¯s why I could not afford to have a weak heir.

    Toran would stop at nothing to see us defeated and Zane was too much of a weakling to ever face him.I

    have been careful with Caine, training him from a young age to be a ruthless wolf¡­ but he is still young.

    He has much to learn if he ever wants to take Toran head on and end this miserable war once and for all.

    ***Christian¡¯s POV***

    ¡°P-please Alpha,¡± Susan, the maid whimpers as I hold her throat in my hands.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me,¡± she sobs frantically.

    ¡°I am only 18! I-l haven¡¯t even met my mate.Please! Please! Please!¡±

    She begs as I tighten my grip on her delicate neck.But her cries fall on deaf ears as Jack snaps her

    neck, silencing her pathetic cries forever.

    How many more? I growl as he tosses the limp body off his to the side.

    How many more until you¡¯re satisfied? At this rate, we will have no pack left when Nataliaes home!

    Vil stop when you bring home my Tiny and our pup, Jack snarls.It¡¯s been close to four years and still you

    fail to bring me my mate.

    He calls in Derek who rushes in and halts when he sees another body for him to dump.He stares nkly

    at the girl before collecting her in his arms.

    ¡°Where would you like me to put her?¡± he says quietly, his voiceced with bitterness.

    ¡°Up your ass for all I care,¡± Jack mutters.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Derek replies.

    As he turns away, he mumbles under his breath, ¡°Will there be anymore this week?¡±

    Jack pounces on his beta, pinning him up against the wall with ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Jack growls.

    ¡°N-nothing, Alpha,¡± Derek replies.

    Having had enough of Jack¡¯s disregard for my pack, I w my way to the surface and take control once

    again, putting my walls up to ensure Jack remains locked up in the recesses of my mind.I release Derek

    who takes a huge gulp of air and coughs.

    ¡°How is the search going?¡± I ask, hoping to hear something good today.

    Derek bends over to pick up the body and slings her over his shoulder before answering.

    ¡°She changed her name.We¡¯ve searched all vital records in virtually every state but Natalia as we know

    her no longer exists.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve found nothing,¡± I huff, mming my fist on my desk.

    ¡°Over three years and nothing?¡±

    ¡°We know she took a flight to Wyoming but all of our leads havee up empty, Sir,¡± Derek says.

    ¡°She could have very well left the country.¡±I wipe everything clear off my desk at his words.

    ¡°Natalia couldn¡¯t have just disappeared!¡±

    ¡°Well she¡¯s certainly hid her tracks,¡± he sighs.

    ¡°But we¡¯ll find her, Alpha. We¡¯ll bring her and the pup back.¡±

    Vanessa storms into the office, ncing over at Derek and the body in his arms you at least f**k her

    before you killed her?

    She jokes, although I could sense the jealousy in her voice.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I sigh, sitting back at my desk to start aputer search in Wyoming for Natalia.

    Derek takes this as his cue to leave and nearly trips over himself to leave Vanessa and I to chat in

    private.

    My wife sits down, a little smirk stretched across her pretty lips.

    I scan her body.

    She looks nothing like Natalia; one would even wonder how they are rted.

    Where Natalia is tan and olive toned like their Mexican father, Vanessa is pale with creamy white skin like

    their Salvadorian Mother.

    Natalia¡¯s eyes are like milk chocte while Vanessa¡¯s shone like two bright emeralds.

    Both are incredibly beautiful and both are my weakness.

    ¡°I want to turn,¡± Vanessa says, her tone serious and determined.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m ready.¡± I groan with annoyance.

    Vanessa has been asking me to turn her ever since I found out Natalia was having my pup.

    ¡°Nessa,¡± I sigh, resisting the urge tough in her face.

    She wants to turn? Jack wheezes withughter.

    Is she stupid? ¡°You do realize there¡¯s a high probability your body will reject the wolf and you could die a

    very slow and painful death, right?¡±

    I ask, studying her face for any sign of hesitation.I find none.

    ¡°No,¡±I snarl through gritted teeth me? I¡¯m your Luna-¡±

    ¡°Correction,¡± I interrupt, getting up from my seat and circling around the desk so that I stand directly in

    front of her..

    ¡°You are my Luna¡¯s useless, infertile older sister,¡± I smirk as I whisper in her ear.

    ¡°Just filling in until I can bring her home again.¡±

    ¡°But -¡±

    ¡°Natalia is Silver Crest¡¯s rightful Luna,¡± I murmur as I unbutton her shirt to expose her bare breasts.

    ¡°And you are nothing more than my w***e,¡±

    I add, cupping one of her breasts and pinching her n*****s, Asoft moan escapes Vanessa¡¯s lips.She

    snaps out of her daze when I lean down to kiss her neck.

    ¡°Silver Crest already has a Luna,¡± she hisses, pushing away my hand and rebuttoning her shirt.

    ¡°And you¡¯ll soon see exactly what I¡¯m capable of.¡±

    She storms out of my office arrogantly and I know this bimbo is going to get herself killed.

    The only question is, do I care enough to stop her?

    *** Jordan (Natalia¡¯s Gamma)***

    I pace back and forth so much, my own wolf, Adam, growls at me. I stare at the summons in my hand

    requesting my presence at the Elder¡¯s Court this afternoon, my heart rate skyrocketing as I think about

    all the possible reasons I could be receiving this summons for.

    You are only ever summoned if you are under revaluation for your rank and status in the pack.

    My mind ponders over every possible reason for why I could be summoned by the Elders and all of them

    point back to Natalia.

    I had been in charge of the search and for almost four years now, I have failed miserably in tracking her

    and the future alpha down.

    Could the Elders possibly be thinking of demoting me or even worse, having me removed from the pack

    for my failure? I wonder to myself.

    I think back to the night Natalia left.

    She knew.She knew Christian and Vanessa were betraying her.She knew her pain was caused by them,

    that it was not all in her head as we had led her to believe.

    But worst of all, she knew I had betrayed her trust, that I had chosen my Alpha over her, my ward and

    Luna.

    My sole purpose of existence was to protect her¡­

    and I had failed to protect her from her own mate.

    Natalia looked so hurt as she walked away from me that night and I would never forget the look of utter

    disdain in her eyes for me.

    She hated me¡­and I could not me her.

    Adam whines.

    Lunas and Gammas share a special bond and for months after she left, I could feel the pain in her heart.I

    could feel the turning her once caring heart into stone and ice.

    She would never let anyone else in again.

    We had destroyed every shred of confidence she had in her heart, so she¡¯s locked it away for no one

    else to use and abuse.

    Despite the consequences, however, I hope to never find Natalia or her pup.

    I hope with every ounce in my body that she moves on and lives a long and happy life away from us.I

    hope she never returns to Silver Crest.

    We do not deserve her anymore.

    With the time quickly ticking away, I walk steadily to the Elders court and stand before Elder Robin, Elder

    Moira, and Elder Elijah.

    To my surprise, Former Luna Kay and Former Alpha Christopher, as well as my mother and father are

    here as well.Even Beta Derek is here.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± mind-link him.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see in a minute,¡± he replies.

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    ¡°Rx? That¡¯s easy for you to say,¡± I snap back.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the one -¡±

    ¡°Gamma Jordan, please have a seat,¡±

    Elder Robinmands, gesturing to the single chair in the center of the room.I gulp and slowly approach

    the chair, my legs shaking slightly as I sit.

    ¡°Jordan Hart, do you know why you have been summoned before the court today?¡±

    Luna Kay asks, her calcting eyes zeroing in on me.in my voice.

    The Elders and my family exchange nces and I mentally kick myself for sounding so pathetic, Yup,

    you¡¯re definitely getting kicked out, Adam snickers.

    Zip it, flea bag, I mumble back.

    ¡°Well as you very well know, Christian¡¯spetence as Alpha of this pack has been called into question

    ever since Natalia Vazquez left the pack,¡± she sighs in disappointment.

    Luna Kay adored Natalia, having taken her under her wing to mold her into the Luna we all loved dearly.

    The one we all betrayed.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of the ¡­Umm¡­shorings of the Alpha,¡± I nod.

    ¡°Then you must also understand why we cannot let this go on any further,¡± She continues.

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± I nod again.

    ¡°We¡¯ve recently received startling evidence that Christian¡¯s wolf, Jack, has gone almost .. feral,¡± Luna

    Kay adds.

    I turn to Derek for this and he just shakes his head at me.

    ¡°We cannot have a rogue Alpha,¡± Luna Kay sighs.

    ¡°No matter how much I love him.¡± I press my lips together in worry. Where is she going with this?

    ¡°Since I have no other heir¡±

    Alpha Christopher speaks, his voice to the next in line.I nod, turning to Derek.Was he going to challenge

    Christian for the Alpha title?

    ¡°No,¡± Alpha Christopher chuckles.

    ¡°Not him.¡±

    My eyes scan the room and my mother gives me an encouraging smile.My father, sitting beside his elder

    brother, looks at me with pride.

    ¡°You,¡± Alpha Christopher says.

    ¡°You will challenge Alpha Christian for the title.¡±

    The blood drains from my face and I can¡¯t stop myself from standing up from my seat.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°As my nephew,¡±

    Alpha Christopher says without flinching, ¡°You carry Alpha blood in your veins and you are the only other

    worthy challenger for the title.¡±

    ¡°Sir with all due respect,¡± I stammer.

    ¡°I¡¯ve trained my whole life to be third inmand, not to be the one leading everyone.I can¡¯t do this!¡±

    ¡°It is not a question, Jordan,¡± my father snaps.

    ¡°It is an order.Your pack needs you to take charge and it is your duty as the next in line to protect this

    pack and it¡¯s interests.We cannot have a rogue Alpha murdering his own pack members!¡± I stare at him

    in shock.

    ¡°Murder?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Christian¡¯s been the one killing off our pack members,¡± Derek interjects.

    ¡°His wolf is out of control.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll start training immediately,¡± Luna Kay sighs.

    ¡°The longer we wait, the more at risk we be of Christian finding out who his rival is.¡±

    She rises from her seat and walks gracefully towards me.

    ¡°And you better pray you win, Jordan.Losing will bring devastation to us all.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: Turmoil

    ***Natalia***

    Zane leaves to collect his things and Agnes from Nikki and Micah¡¯s ce, giving me the chance to really

    think about what I just agreed to.I head to the bathroom to ssh cool water on my face and neck, letting

    out a huge sigh as I wipe the sweat from my brow.

    My reflection mocks my pathetic situation,ughing at me for epting yet another wolf into my life.

    ¡®Don¡¯t let him get too close¡± I remind myself.

    ¡® Every kind gesture, every kiss, every gentle caress of my face¡­it will all be a lie.He doesn¡¯t really love

    me.He doesn¡¯t care about me no matter how much he says he does¡±

    Tears spring to my eyes as I think about all the times Christian looked me in the eyes with such false

    sincerity, professing his undying love for me all the while f*****g my sister behind my back.

    Wiping the tears that stain my cheeks, I inspect my reflection, my eyes scrutinizing every imperfection.

    Dark circles hug my eyes from my restless night.

    Fearful that Zane would find me, I called out of work this morning, keeping Kota home instead of taking

    him to daycare.

    Of course, my attempts proved futile.

    The wolf found me without much effort.

    ¡®I am not good enough to fall in love with anyways¡± I shrug to myself, drying off my face.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t even keep my husband interested in me before he looked elsewhere¡­Perhaps Zane will also

    find me inadequate as a mate and move on as well..¡± I nod at my reflection reassuringly.

    ¡®Yes.Sooner orter, he¡¯ll stop liking me and I¡¯ll be free¡±

    Having given myself the pep talk of the century, I hurry to find little Kota ying in the backyard and call

    him to me.He happily waddles over to me with a grin on his face.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Zane, mommy?¡± he asks, looking behind me into the living room.

    ¡°Can hee y with me?¡±

    I crouch down and lift him into my arms, carrying him over to the living room and sitting him down on the

    sofa.I smooth down his hair and cup his chubby cheeks in my hands.

    ¡°Kota,¡± I say, forcing a smile for him.

    ¡°What do you think about Zane staying with us ¡­ just for a little bit?¡±

    His eyes widen with joy.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± He cries, jumping up on his feet and pping his hands.

    ¡°Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!¡±

    ¡°You like that idea?¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow at him.

    Kota jumps onto the couch and bursts intoughter.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he giggles, resting his chin in his hands.

    ¡°And what about Agnes? Can she stay here too?¡± I ask.

    Kota bounces on his toes, shooting his fingers up in a happy I pout at him.

    ¡°I thought I made the best cookies¡­¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he grins, shaking his head and jumping up like a rabbit.

    I feign hurt at his honesty and he rushes up to kiss me square on the lips.

    ¡°But Mommy makes the best pancakes!¡± He chirps.

    Kota suddenly stretches out his arms like a ne and flies over to his toy chest, pulling out his favorite

    toy train and action figures.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask as he makes a small pile of toys.

    ¡°To y with Zane,¡± he shrugs as if that were the most obvious answer.

    Worry fills my heart as I realize that Kota would be affected by Zane¡¯s imminent departure.

    I would need to do everything in my power to make sure Zane rejects me quickly and leaves us both in

    one piece.

    ¡°Remember, Kota,¡± I sigh, crawling over to him.

    ¡°He¡¯s only here for a little while.He won¡¯t be here forever.Entiendes? understand ?¡±I ask.

    He nods and continues to make a pile of toys for Zane when he arrives.

    Seeing no point in exining any further, I rush off to the guest room and ensure it¡¯sfortable for

    Agnes, changing the sheets and myself to share my space with a man.

    I clear out two drawers for Zane and make room in the closet for his shoes and clothing.

    Uneasiness fills my belly as I stare at the Queen sized bed I was expected to share with a stranger.

    It wasrge enough to fit us both but we would inevitably touch during our slumber.

    The thought of this man touching me in my pajamas makes me shudder.

    How I wish their Moon Goddess would leave me be and not punish me so! I readjust the pillows and an

    idea pops into my head, making meugh knowing he would hate me for it.

    Several hours drag on until the sun begins to set in the horizon and a small part of me hopes perhaps

    Zane had changed his mind.

    Just as the thought enters my mind, the doorbell rings, my heart sinking knowing who the visitors are.

    I finish cleaning up the bed and rush over to the door, taking a deep breath as I open it.

    Zane and his mother smile politely at me, Nikki and Micah waiting just behind them to be let in.

    I swallow hard, hoping my saliva will soothe my dry throat, stepping off to the side to let them in.

    Zane and Agnes each carry a single small bag with what I assume are their belongings while Niki and

    Micah carry what appear to be shopping bags.

    ¡°Zane!¡± Kota cries, rushing up to the man with his arms wide open.

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±

    Therge man throws his bag over his shoulder and bends down flip at the sight of my son running into

    Zane¡¯s arms so freely and happily.

    They had only met this morning and Zane had already won Kota over.Would I fall so easily for him too?

    *No, I shake my head.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll Be strong.I have to be strong for both of us¡±

    ¡°Sorry we¡¯rete,¡±

    Micah smiles, ¡°but we promised Agnes we¡¯d take her to town to go shopping for more clothes.They¡­

    they didn¡¯t bring much with them to begin with.¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    I nod silently and lead Agnes to her room while Micah and Niki begin unloading the shopping bags in the

    car.

    When we reach the room, I turn to Zane and have him trante for me.

    ¡°This is your room¡± I sigh.

    ¡°I left you some towels on the bed.The bathroom is down the hall to the left,¡± I say, pointing down the hall

    to show her.

    She smiles kindly at me and I find it impossible to hate her.She was not my mate.She had not forced me

    into this arrangement.

    ¡°Thank you,¡±she signs, her eyes widening as she takes in the room.

    She signs something to Zane and he smiles back at her, nodding happily.

    Agnes takes a seat on the bed, shocked by how bouncy andfortable it is, her hand feeling the soft

    fabric of the quilt I put on the bed for her.

    She wipes at her eyes and rushes to hug me, my body stiffening It was just a simple room with arge

    window looking into the garden and afortable bed.

    Unsure what else to do, I wrap my arms around Agnes and ept her hug.

    Kota stares curiously at us, leaning his head against Zane¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Mommy, why she crying?¡± He asks innocently.

    I turn to Zane for an exnation but he remains silent as ever, only patting Kota¡¯s back gently.

    Agnes pulls away, her cheeks flushed pink in embarrassment as she wipes her eyes.

    She turns back to the room and begins unpacking her things.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± I say curtly, gesturing to Zane and turning to leave Agnes alone.

    To my relief, Zane puts Kota down and follows close behind me, Kota running down the hall to get his

    toys.

    Alone with Zane, I force my thoughts elsewhere as I feel the urge to turn around and hold him.

    Stupid bond, I mutter to myself.

    We arrive at my room and I point to the dresser.

    ¡°I¡¯ve cleared out these two drawers for you and left some space in the closet for you to hang your things,¡±

    I shrug.I turn to find him staring at the bed and feel my cheeks heat up.

    Eager to rify the bedding arrangement, I go to the closet and select chest.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be sleeping over there,¡± I smirk, pointing to the floor.

    He stares at mepletely dumbfounded at the change of ns.

    ¡°What?¡± I shrug indifferently.

    ¡°The agreement states we share the ¡®bedroom¡¯ It did not specify that we had to share the bed.¡±

    He presses his lips together in what I can only assume is annoyance and nods solemnly, knowing he

    could not force me to share my bed.

    I almost feel bad for making this small adjustment but it could not be helped.

    It was bad enough I had to share my home with a wolf, a stranger no less, but I could not stomach the

    idea of sleeping in the same bed with him.

    He and his entire species disgusted me.

    ¡°Great, now that the formalities are all out of the way, I will leave you to unpack,¡± I say, stepping around

    him and exiting the room.

    I find Kota chattering away with Micah in the living room, Kota inspecting the tattoos in Micah¡¯s arms with

    admiration.

    ¡°Mommy look!¡± He chirps as he hears me walk in.

    ¡°Micah has a wolf on his arm! Look! Look!¡± He cries excitedly.

    I nce at Micah¡¯s tattoos and nod.

    ¡°Very cool,¡± I say, forcing a smile for his benefit.

    ¡°Everything okay?¡± Nikki asks as shees in with the final shopping bag.

    I hadn¡¯t stopped thinking ofst night and the possibility that my friends were not who I thought they

    were.I decide to bite the bullet and ask for confirmation.

    ¡°A-are you¡­.Are you also ¡­¡± I gulp, looking over at Kota who continues to stroke Micah¡¯s tattoos in

    amazement.

    ¡°Are you like Zane and Agnes?¡± I ask, sping and unsping my hands anxiously.

    Micah and Nikki exchange nces before Niki sighs a response.

    ¡°y-yes¡­.and we know he¡¯s your mate too.¡±

    I feel a cold anger tremble under my skin, not at their lie but at the fact that I had never been truly free of

    werewolves as I believed.

    They were everywhere, infecting every aspect of my life like a virus.

    ¡°Are you upset with us?¡± Niki asks, a worried look on her face.

    ¡°Because we never meant you or Kota any harm,¡± she adds quickly, as if to rify that they were not the

    monsters they truly were.

    ¡°We would never dream of hurting you or Kota.¡± I almost scoff at her reply.

    ¡° I won¡¯t hurt you..¡±

    That¡¯s what every werewolf promised before they sank their teeth into your back when you weren¡¯t

    looking.I nod quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you,¡± I reply coldly with a shrug.

    ¡°You can¡¯t change what you are.Besides, what¡¯s done is done.¡± Niki shifts nervously on her feet and I ask

    a question that kept me upst night.

    ¡°Are there any packs nearby?¡± I ask, my heart in my throat.

    If Christian and the Silver Crest wolves came looking for me.I would need to leave at once if that was the

    case.

    ¡°No,¡± Micah shakes his head.

    ¡°We are the only wolves in Poulsbo.Nikki and I are rogues just like Zane and Agnes.¡±

    ¡°Where is your pack?¡± I pry, wanting to know exactly who l am dealing with.

    A solemn look takes over Micah¡¯s face.

    ¡°Gone¡­They were ughtered in an attack.Niki and I¡­W-we were the only survivors.¡±

    ¡°So Zane and Agnes¡­?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what pack theye from or why they are rogues.You¡¯ll have to ask them that,¡±

    Micah shrugs, patting Kota gently on the head.An awkward silence engulfs us and I drum my fingers

    against my thighs.

    ¡°Well, we should go¡­We have some things to take care of at home¡­I¡¯ll be back for Zane at 8:30 for

    work,¡± he smiles awkwardly, inching his way to the door with Niki.

    ¡°See ya around, Tal.¡±

    I press my lips into a small smile and lead them out, knowing I was probably being a b***h but I couldn¡¯t

    help it.I was frustrated out of my mind with my situation.

    Zane appears in the hallway and Kota rushes off to drag him into the room.

    My son points at the ten shopping bags sitting on the floor with curiosity.

    ¡°What you got there?¡±He grins, poking his nose where he ¡°Kota!¡± I scold him, the little boy jolting up in

    shame.

    ¡°That is not your stuff! Leave it alone!¡±

    Zane frowns at me and crouches down to console the small child.He reaches into a bag and pulls out a

    stuffed wolf, cing the little grey wolf in Kota¡¯s arms.

    Kota stares at it in awe, hugging it tightly to his chest.

    ¡°Mommy look! I got a wolfie!¡± he squeals, the blood boiling inside me.

    I re at the real wolf in the room and he shrugs at me before reaching into the same bag and selecting

    a small ck box.

    He timidly inches closer to me and holds out the box to me, a slight blush on his cheeks.

    For Kota¡¯s benefit, I swallow back my anger and take the box from him.

    Very carefully, I remove the lid and peer intc the little box, a rose gold bracelet sitting inside.

    It was a stunning gift in its simple elegance, tiny diamond studs embedded in the chain.

    This isn¡¯t part of the arrangement¡­

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t ask for a gift,¡± I mumble, at aplete loss of words.

    Is this a peace offering? He scratches the back of his head and nervously smiles at me.

    Despite my better judgment, his timid demeanor is adorable and I look down at the bracelet in my hands,

    trying to decide what to do.

    getting each other gifts! I want to say but a dark thought enters my mind.

    Would he retaliate if I didn¡¯t ept his gift? I nce back at Kota who ys with his new wolf and I

    decide it is best not to get on the wolf¡¯s bad graces for now.

    Jack had a temper, who knew what Zane¡¯s wolf would be like if I upset it.

    For now, I would have to y by the wolf¡¯s rules.I am about to tuck the bracelet back into its box when

    Zane ces a timid hand on my wrist.

    He holds out his hand and I understand what he wants.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put it onter,¡± I say, offering a polite smile and ignoring the incredible sparks rippling up and down

    my arm.

    He looks dejected as I pull away from his grip but it seems Kota is eager to aid him.

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± he cries, pulling my arm down to take the box from my hand.

    ¡°I wanna see! I wanna see your present!¡± he giggles, pinching the bracelet with his chubby fingers to look

    at it.

    ¡°Oh pretty!¡± he smiles up at Zane.

    ¡°Put it on, Mommy! Put it on!¡±

    He bounces up and down in his own excitement, handing the bracelet to Zane in the process.

    You little traitor!I re at my son.

    If I could strangle my own son, I would.

    Zane looks at me with hopeful eyes and holds the bracelet up to me.

    Left with nowhere to run and hide, I stick out my arm reluctantly for him.

    Zane slowly inches closer, gently resting his fingers on my skin as he drapes the chain on my wrist.

    Little sparks tingle across my skin as he ties the sp.

    His fingers linger on my hand for a little longer, a delightful shiver spreading within me.

    I close my eyes for a moment, remembering a time when those tingles brought me a sense of peace.

    The sound of Agnes¡¯ small footsteps break the spell, however, and my realityes crashing back to

    me.

    Mates aren¡¯t real ,I remind myself, flinching away from Zane¡¯s touch.

    ¡°I-¡¯ll get started with dinner,¡± I say, stepping away from him, a look of pain filling his eyes.

    You¡¯ll only hurt me more if I let you in, I want to tell him but instead decide to keep my thoughts to myself.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: Wingman Part 1

    *** Zane***

    After dinner, Talia shows me around the kitchen to help me familiarize myself with the chores she

    expects me toplete while she¡¯s at work.

    ¡°tes and cups are up here,¡± she instructs, pointing to the top cab.

    ¡°Kota has his te and cups down here.Always use his tes and cups to feed him.He will break the

    ss ones and hurt himself.Also, he will try to help you with the dishes.It¡¯s just an excuse to y with the

    water.You can let him wash his own dishes but give them a good rinse yourself when he¡¯s not looking,¡±

    she chuckles softly, my heart fluttering at the gentle sound.

    I wish she wouldugh more¡­I wish I could make herugh¡­

    ¡°You can find all the cleaning supplies under the sink here to clean the kitchen.There¡¯s also a supply

    closet in the hall with other things like bleach and floor cleaner.The closet is locked so Kota can¡¯t get into

    it.Keep it locked at all times,¡± says, opening a small kitchen drawer to reveal the key to the closet.

    She thinks for a moment, trying to figure out what other information I need.

    ¡°Oh, here¡¯s a list of contacts!¡± she exims, rushing to the for Kota, which reminds me, ¡°I will need to

    clear you to pick him up tomorrow.¡±

    She writes a note to herself on the sheet.

    ¡°This is the extension to the clinic where I work so you can reach me, this is my phone number, and this,¡±

    she points to thest number hesitantly, as if struggling to decide if she could tell who that phone number

    belonged to.

    ¡°Look, you have to promise me you won¡¯t tell anyone what I am about to tell you.¡± I raise an eyebrow at

    her and sheughs at herself.

    ¡°Oh right.You don¡¯t talk,¡± she mumbles sheepishly.

    ¡°You get what I mean though so promise,¡± she demands.

    Unable to actually give her my word that I would never tell a soul her secret, I cross my heart and she

    nods in approval.

    ¡°This is the number to the bookshop Gwen works at.She¡¯s a witch,¡± she whispers.

    ¡°If Kota is ever hurt, you take him to her.Forget the hospital.They won¡¯t know what to do with him.He¡¯s

    not human.¡± The blood drains from my face.

    Talia is in alliance with a witch, the mortal enemies of half werewolves? I turn to the little boy watching

    ying with his wolf.He¡¯s not human?

    ¡°He¡¯s a wolf,¡±Talia mutters in distaste.

    ¡°But he won¡¯t ever be one of you.I¡¯ll make sure of that.¡±

    Her words sting but I ignore herment as Grayson¡¯s voice fills my head.So she¡¯s had a mate before¡­

    Grayson whispers, remembering must have not ended well for her to hate mates so much.

    The thought of her being hurt by another wolf angers me.

    Who could be so stupid to have given up a life time with her and Kota?

    ¡°Gwen is currently on a trip but she should return soon,¡± Talia says, interrupting my thoughts.

    ¡°I know witches and wolves don¡¯t get along but she is family.You will treat her with utmost respect.Am I

    clear?¡± I don¡¯t like the idea of a witch being near her but I nod at her request.

    She finishes the tour of the house and takes Kota to bed.

    I unpack the shopping bags from my trip with Agnes and I hop in the shower to get ready for work.

    It¡¯s nice to have a little moment to myself after feeling suffocated by Talia¡¯s constant res.

    She didn¡¯t like me yet, but she could at least try not to give me a murderous look every time our eyes

    met.

    Steam follows me as I step out of the shower and I walk into the bedroom, wrapped only in a towel.

    I rummage through the drawers and pull out a ck t-shirt, jeans and underwear.

    As I slip on a pair of boxers, the faint scent of lc and rain fills my nostrils and I hear a gasp from behind

    me.I turn immediately to find Talia staring at me like a deer caught in headlights.

    My mind bes flustered and I scramble to cover my manhood, tripping over the towel and crashing

    onto the bed with a groan.

    Words cannot express the sheer embarrassment that courses around my thighs, my d**k on full disy

    for her.

    She bolts away from the door, muttering an apology as she scrambles out of the room.

    Grayson howls withughter at my disy of idiocy, unable to contain his sheer delight at my fumble.

    You are such a dork, he wheezes uncontrobly.

    Iy on the bed, unable to muster any strength to move, every muscle in my body frozen from the

    mortification.

    Not only had she seen my d**k, she had likely seen the scars on my body, I realize, my heart rate

    soaring.

    Would she be disgusted by them? Grayson stops hisughter and sighs.

    I don¡¯t know.

    Feeling sick to my stomach, I contemte not going to work at all but I remind myself that I have a

    responsibility to Agnes and now to Talia.I could not skip out on work even if I felt like fainting.I finish

    dressing and after a useless pep talk from Grayson, I slowly make my way towards the kitchen, finding

    Talia reading on the couch.

    ¡°A-are you alright?¡± Talia asks, her voice soft as a blush flushes on her cheeks.

    I sigh in relief that she doesn¡¯t bring up my scars and nod, looking away in my own embarrassment.

    Just then, Micah knocks on the door, ready to take me to work, Talia does not spare me a nce so I

    simply go to Agnes¡¯s room and kiss her goodnight.

    ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± I groan.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to murder you.¡± Agnes kisses my cheek.

    ¡°Be patient.¡± I nod, kissing her temple and running out of the house to Micah¡¯s caf.

    Work at The Masque is uneventful, only a handful of drunk clients attempting to bother the waitresses

    and dancers.

    Several of the strippers offer me a dance as a thanks for my service but I refuse.I had Talia to think

    about.

    She had made it clear I could not speak to other women and I would not disrespect her wishes, no

    matter how challenging they were in my line of work.She, Kota, and Agnes came above anyone else.

    Relief fills my muscles when the clock strikes four am and I hurriedly clock out, Micah, Niki and I

    groaning with exhaustion.

    I¡¯m dropped off at the house and I tiptoe quietly inside.

    Having not slept at all in the past 36 hours, every muscle in my body screams for a warm bed.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll let me share the bed with her, I sigh.Are you an Alpha or not? Grayson growls, his

    mind also tired.

    Only by blood, I remind him, recalling all the names my father spewed at me for myck of spine.

    take you seriously if you let her walk all over you like everyone else has in your life.

    Weil what do you suggest, mutt? I growlin annoyance.

    I¡¯m doing everything in my power to please her.This is HER home after all.

    Which she agreed to share with YOU, he growls back.

    So by default, you have some say here too.I still don¡¯t understand what he means and he heaves a

    heavy sigh.

    Grab a pen and paper, he says, instructing me to write a note for his n.With the note in my shaking

    hands, I quietly sneak into the bedroom, finding the pillow and nket folded neatly on the floor for me.

    Not a chance, Grayson snarls.

    We deserve a warm bed tonight.

    I gulp nervously and begin to undress down to my boxers and find the pair of pajama bottoms I had

    bought to make Talia morefortable around me.

    Now dressed for sleep, I pace back and forth, unable to bring myself to climb in with her.

    Just f*****g do it. I¡¯m tired! Grayson snaps linhale arge breath of air and let it out nice and slow.

    With whatever confidence I can muster, I tiptoe to the left side of the bed with the most space left and lift

    the covers up slowly.

    At a snail¡¯s pace, I take a seat and swing my legs under the covers.

    At the sudden shift in bed.

    She reaches for the bedside table and turns on themp, the room filling with dim yellow light.

    There¡¯s a small dagger in her hand pointed at me but when she sees it¡¯s just me sitting beside her, a

    re of death settles on her face.

    ¡°What the f**k do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± she snarls, throwing the dagger back in its ce in the

    bedside table.

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be sleeping on the floor.¡±

    Don¡¯t give in¡­

    Grayson warns.

    Hand her the note.

    Determined to look like the strong Alpha Grayson made me believe I could be, I hand her the note which

    she rips out of my grip and reads aloud.

    ¡°You can either share the bed with me or take the floor yourself.Either way, I¡¯m sleeping on the bed.¡± She

    looks up at me with fire in her brown eyes.

    ¡°This was not part of the agreement!¡± she snaps.

    Grayson tells me to stand my ground and I point to the paper again, unwilling to move.

    She stares angrily at me, refusing to move an inch herself.

    Seeing that neither of use was willing to move and she was not going to attack me, I settle into the bed

    and pull the covers to my chin.

    Her breathing goes heavy and she lets out a frustrated scream into her pillow before smacking me with it

    and shoving it between us.

    ¡°You better f*****g stay on your side of the bed or I swear to god I will take that f*****g dagger and shove

    it up your ass!¡± she screams, turning her back to me and turning off the light.

    I turn to the side to hide my grin, unable to believe Grayson¡¯s idea had worked.

    See? Grayson snaps.

    It¡¯s not that hard to take a stand.

    Shut up and take the win already, I sigh sleepily, just grateful to not be on the floor again.

    I curl up on my side and after a few minutes, I let myself drift off into the darkness.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: Wingman Part 2

    ***Jane***

    I gasp in fright when I wake up to a bucket of cold water being tossed on my face, Natalia smirking

    triumphantly at me as she stands by the side of the bed . I wipe the water from my eyes and realize it¡¯s

    6:45 am.

    ¡°Wake up sleepy head,¡± She chirps, already showered and dressed in a pair of teal medical scrubs.

    ¡°You have to wake up the gremlin and get him ready for school today.¡± I feel like a ton of bricks are sitting

    on my chest, my body still exhausted from theck of sleep.I could notin, however, knowing I had

    gotten away with murder by sharing the bed with her.

    With great effort, I climb out of bed, my t-shirt clinging to my wet chest.

    Talia giggles hysterically as I waddle past her, a part of me happy to see her having fun, even at my

    expense.

    I head for the bathroom first to wipe off the water and brush my teeth before I waddle down the hall until I

    find Kota¡¯s room.

    There¡¯s no response when I knock on the door so I slowly turn the knob and tip toe inside.I find Kota

    curled up in a ball, his dinosaur pajamas messily clinging to his tiny body.I sit on his bed and push back

    his hair, exposing his forehead.

    He sleeps so peacefully, it feels like a crime to wake is it in silence for a moment, letting him enjoy a few

    more moments of blissful sleep.I could not exin why, but he made me feel so safe with just his

    presence, like nothing could disturb us.

    He stirs slightly as I stroke his hair and even curls up closer to me.

    Remembering my task however, I decide it¡¯s time to wake him.I tap his shoulder and his cheeks but the

    boy only groans and swats at my hand.

    Looking around the room to ensure we are truly alone, I lean close to his ear.

    My mouth hangs open for a second before I finally find my voice.

    ¡°K-Kota,¡± I hiss, feeling my heart race in fear Talia woulde in and hear me speak.

    I tap his cheek frantically.

    ¡°K-Kota.P-please wa-wake up¡­¡±

    ¡°Five more minutes,¡± he groans, squeezing his eyes tightly.

    Unsure what else to do, I wiggle my fingers down his sides and he screams withughter, kicking his

    legs about.He writhes against the tickles until he finally sits up.

    ¡°G-good morning, K-Kota,¡± I whisper so quietly, he doesn¡¯t hear me over his ownughter.

    ¡°Hi, Zane!¡± heughs, cupping my cheeks in his small hands.

    He squishes my face, genuinely happy to see me and throws his head back inughter.

    ¡°Hi, Zane!¡± I stare at his pretty eyes and feel my body rx.

    ¡°H-hi K-Kota.¡±

    ¡°H-hi,¡± chuckle, ruffling up his hair.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hi!¡± he squeals, jumping into myp.

    I find his game amusing and carry on for another 10 hellos before I throw the pup over my shoulder and

    take him to the bathroom.I help him wash his face, brush his teeth for him, and even put together a

    simple outfit that I hope is to Talia¡¯s liking.

    He insists onbing his own hair but as I watch him struggle, he finally hands me theb and lets

    meb his hair.

    Pleased with my work, I crouch down to his level and offer him a toothy grin that he reciprocates.

    ¡°w-what wo-would you like for bre- break- breakfast?¡± I ask him, my cheeks flushing at my severe stutter.

    Kota pays no mind to my imperfect speech, instead ying with his hands and grinning happily at me

    with no judgment in his blue and brown eyes.

    ¡°Pancakes,¡± he shouts, doing a happy dance and spinning his heels.

    ¡°Pancakes, please!¡±. I don¡¯t know the first thing about making pancakes but I would figure it out if it killed

    me.

    I take Kota into the kitchen and search the cupboards until I find a box of pancake mix with instructions

    on the back.

    Satisfied, I collect all the necessary ingredients and mix them all up in a bowl until I get a nice thin batter

    ready.

    I heat up a double burner griddle on the stove and Kota hands me cooking spray so the pour out the

    batter.I leave it for a while, searching the cabs for Kota¡¯s tes and cups sol can pour out a ss of

    milk for Kota.

    Suddenly, the smell of burnt batter fills my nostrils.

    In a panic, I rush to the griddle and flip the pancake, revealing a charred ck top.

    Kota bursts intoughter at the hideous pancake and I scowl at him as I toss it in the trash.

    I try again, this time flipping the pancake too early and spilling it into a shapeless mass all over the

    griddle.I want to give up but Kota seems to be amused by myck of cooking skills and I decide to try

    onest time.

    Taking a few deep breaths, I pour out the batter again, waiting patiently until the big flip.

    A bead of sweat trickles down my brow as I slide the spat under the pancake and lift up for the flip.

    My heart stops for a second when the pancake flips perfectly, revealing a golden brown top.

    Kota cheers and howls in delight and I can¡¯t help but bow for him.

    I serve him my perfect pancake and he eats it gingerly, giving me a thumbs up with his approval.I make a

    few more pancakes for Talia just in case she wishes to eat.

    As Kota eats, I get to work packing his and Talia¡¯s lunch, cutting up fruit, slicing up cheese, and making

    Kota a small PB&J without the crusts.

    I make Talia a BLT and pray to Moon Goddess that she won¡¯t throw it in my face.

    With their sandwiches and snacks packed into small paper bags, I find a pen and notepad to write Talia a

    little note with her lunch.

    Dude, she¡¯s going to kill you for writing that, Grayson says as he troll my eyes and ce it in her lunch

    anyways, knowing she would hate me no matter what I did.

    Talia suddenly strolls in, looking absolutely beautiful with her hair tied up in a neat ponytail and her face

    made up.

    I force my eyes to the ground to keep her from seeing my blush and force myself to focus on anything

    else to slow my racing heart.

    Kota rushes to meet his mother and kiss her good morning, Talia inspecting my work.

    ¡°You did a good job,¡± she says nonchntly, wiping some syrup off his cheeks.

    ¡°We better get going though.I have to list you as a guardian at Kota¡¯s school, otherwise they won¡¯t let you

    take him.¡±

    I take the hint and run to the room to change into a t-shirt and jeans andb my hair.By the time I

    finish, Talia has already ced Kota¡¯s dishes in the sink and stuffed the lunch in his backpack.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± She sighs, grabbing her keys and holding Kota¡¯s hand.

    I see her lunch on the counter and grab it as I pass by before handing it to her.

    She stares at it for a moment before reluctantly taking the lunch.

    Talia looks nervously at her feet and sticks out her hand to me, refusing to meet my eyes.I gulp, wiping

    my mmy hand on my jeans and taking hers.

    Strong sparks tingle up and down my arms and I feel her shiver against me.

    Try as she might, she could not ignore our bond.

    As we prepare to leave, I can¡¯t help but notice she¡¯s still wearing the gold While out shopping yesterday, I

    came across a jewelry store and saw the bracelet in the window disy.

    It reminded me of the one my mother used to wear when I was a kid.

    I bought it without a second thought, knowing such a pretty bracelet could only belong to my Talia.

    It makes my heart soar to see her wear it like an informal mark iming her as mine.

    Noticing me staring at the bracelet, Talia rolls her eyes at me.

    ¡°Kota asked me to wear it,¡± She mutters.

    ¡°Can we go now?¡±

    Not wanting to agitate her anymore, I run my thumb across the back of her hand and pull her forward.

    During our walk, Kota hums as he skips happily beside his mother, pausing every so often to see a bird

    in the trees or to point at a snail on the sidewalk.

    The walk is short as the daycare building is only two blocks from the house and before long, the sound of

    children ying in the yground fills the warm summer air.

    Kota immediately turns to kiss his mom absentmindedly on the cheek before running to the yground

    to join his little friends.

    With Kota gone, Talia pulls her hand from my grip and leads me into the building to the administrative

    offices.

    There, a tall, slender woman with thick spectacles greets us.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs.Henry,¡± Talia smiles politely.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to register a new guardian for Dakota,¡± she says, pointing to me.

    ¡°His name is Zane White.¡± across it and begins filling out a small form.

    ¡°What is the rtionship of the gentleman to the child?¡±

    Mrs.Henry asks.

    Talia¡¯s smile widens.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s the new housekeeper and nanny.¡± Mrs.Henry lowers her spectacles and nces at me.

    ¡°Is that right, Mr.White?¡±

    I send a death re at Talia who smirks back at me, pleased at having thoroughly annoyed me.

    Knowing I could not possibly contradict her statement without looking like a half-witted fool, I nod slowly

    at Mrs.Henry.

    ¡°Alright, sign your name here.Pick-ups are at 5pm sharp.Please try to be on time,¡± she sighs.

    ¡°There is a small fee for every tardy.¡±

    I sign the documents and she stamps her approval.

    ¡°You¡¯re all set Mr.White.We¡¯ll see you here at 5pm this afternoon,¡± Mrs.Henry smiles.

    ¡°Have a lovely day.¡±

    Talia leads me down the steps and walks briskly out of the view of the school before taking my hand as

    per the agreement.

    My heart sinks as I realize Talia did not want anyone knowing about us.

    If you want to win her over, Grayson snaps, then you have to take a stand and not let her ignore you.I

    have an idea.

    I almost groan out loud when he says that because his ideas exins my task, I feel like fainting.

    Just trust me, my stupid wolf chuckles mischievously. Youif thank meter.

    Talia continues to ignore me on our walk to the clinic while I mentally prepare myself for Grayson¡¯s idea.

    As we approach the clinic, Talia tries to loosen my grip on her hand but as Grayson instructs, I hold her

    back tightly.

    She huffs angrily and when she tries again, I pull her into my chest and kiss her gently on the lips, my

    entire face tingling with pleasure.

    Her body remains stiff with surprise and I pull away quickly not giving her a chance to scream at me.

    Holy s**t! Graysonughs as I practically sprint down the road without looking back at her.

    You actually did it! You f¡ã*¡±*¡±g kissed her! My legs shake violently but I don¡¯t allow myself to copse on

    the floor until I round the corner out of her sight.

    Her lips are so soft, I murmur to myself as I gently caress the spot where her lips met mine to savor the

    sweet vor of her mouth.

    I can¡¯t help the smile that stretches across my lips as I slowly get up again and sprint back to the house,

    a bit too cheerful for my own good.

    Talia was sure to scold me when she returns but not even the thought of her screaming at me could

    dampen my mood.I¡¯d kiss her again if given the chance.

    Inside the house, Agnes is hard at work making breakfast.She serves me a te as she feels the

    vibrations of my footsteps and I pull her into my arms for a hug.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± I sign, knowing she must have enjoyed sleeping in afortable bed all to herself.

    Back at Scarlet Haven, we slept on hard wooden cots and this was the first time she had a soft clean bed

    to call her own.

    Her eyes light up instantly.

    ¡°It was wonderful,¡± she beams, eyeing me suspiciously.

    ¡°So why are you so smiley?¡± She asks, wiggling her eyebrows.

    Before I can give her the details of my stolen kiss, I hear a faint knock at the door.

    I inform Agnes and try my best to reassure her that everything is alright.

    Mustering up some courage, I walk to the door, opening it with caution.

    Outside on the steps, a beautiful woman with fiery red hair waits with a bag over her shoulder, her warm

    smile contorting into a vicious snarl.

    ¡°Who in the bloody f**k are you?¡± she growls.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: The Earth Witch Part 1

    ***Jane***

    ¡°Who in the bloody f**k are you?¡± the woman growls, the golden flecks in her green eyes glittering like

    mes.

    Before I can respond, the small woman has a silver dagger pointed at my throat as she pins me with her

    elbow against the door.

    ¡°You better talk fast, wolf.Talia doesn¡¯t take kindly to your kind so I doubt she let you in willingly.Who the

    f**k are you and what are you doing in her house?¡±

    She snarls, pressing the dagger harder against my neck.

    ¡°Are you one of Christian¡¯s mutts? Have youe to take her back? Are you with Cillian because I¡¯ll

    bloody kill you where you stand if you so much as touch her!¡±

    Who are Christian and Cillian and where are they taking our mate? Grayson asks.

    Agnes rushes towards us and the woman turns to face her, lifting her hand up in warning.

    ¡°Unless you want me to gauge your pretty little eyes out, wolf, BACK THE f**k UP!¡± the woman screams,

    her hand emitting green light.

    Witch! Grayson snarls.

    Taking advantage of her distraction, I hook my ankle around the that it points to her instead.I then use my

    body to m her against the wall, the woman groaning as her head bangs against the wall.

    Completely infuriated, she wraps her fingers around my wrists.

    Her palms be scorching hot as they emit a green light and I flinch away from her in pain, stepping

    back a few paces and shielding Agnes with my body from the furious witch.

    The witch waves the dagger in front of me, her teeth clenched in anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.Who are you and what have you done with Kota and Talia?¡±

    Realizing this might be Talia¡¯s witch friend, Gwen, I raise one arm in surrender and then point to my

    throat, mouthing the word MUTE to her before gesturing to Agnes and pointing at my ears.

    ¡°DEAF,¡± I mouth, praying to Moon Goddess that she gets it.

    She narrows her eyes in confusion and I hear Agnes shuffling behind me.I don¡¯t dare look at what Agnes

    is doing, afraid to take my eyes off the witch.

    Just speak! Grayson snaps in frustration.

    I open my mouth to take his advice but as always, my tongue grows stiff and heavy in my mouth, the

    words stuck in the back of my throat.

    Agnes walks right past me and holds out a piece of paper to the witch.

    ¡°You¡¯re deaf and you¡¯re mute¡­?¡± the witch mutters, pointing to satisfied, she slowly lowers her dagger.

    ¡°Of course you f****¡±g are,¡± she grumbles, storming past us to the kitchen.

    She sees the pen and notepad on the counter and tosses it to me.

    ¡°Go on then.Exin yourselves.Who are you?¡± She says, crossing her arms and tapping her foot

    impatiently.

    Knowing she could go off any minute, I scribble a response to her and timidly hand the notepad back to

    her.

    She snatches it out of my hand, grumbling to herself in annoyance.

    ¡°My name is Zane.I am Talia¡¯s mate.This is Agnes, my mother.You must be Gwen¡­¡± she reads aloud,

    her body tensing up at thest sentence.

    ¡°S-She told you about me..¡± She grumbles, a bit of anger shing in her eyes.

    ¡°She must trust you then¡­She doesn¡¯t give my name out to just anyone.¡±

    My heart nearly skips a beat when she says that.

    Talia trusts me? Gwen eyes me up and down, a murderous chuckle escaping her lips.

    ¡°Moon Goddess must be testing us both,¡± she says to herself.

    ¡°Oh Talia¡­looks like we are both on the same bloody boat,¡± she sighs, taking a seat at the counter.

    Agnes being Agnes, she rushes to grab the witch a ss of water and hands it to her with shaking

    hands.

    The witch smiles softly at her and thanks her.

    After taking a drink and gathering her bearings, Gwen looks up at me with a ¡°I apologize for attacking

    you.I¡¯m a little on edge as it is.It¡¯s been a rough couple days,¡±

    Gwen says to me, wiping her face in exhaustion.

    Tell me about it, I want to say but instead just nod politely.

    Ask her about Christian and Cillian! Grayson snaps.

    Who the f**k are they and why would they take Talia? I take the notepad from the counter and write out

    my question to her, When she sees what I wrote, she shakes her head at me.

    ¡°Cillian is my problem, not Talia¡¯s so don¡¯t worry about him.I-I¡¯ll take care of him on my own,¡± she says,

    nervously smiling at me.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know who Christian is, however, it¡¯s best I not say a word.That¡¯s Talia¡¯s business and only

    she has the right to disclose that information.It should be she who tells you about him, not me.¡±

    Grayson doesn¡¯t like her answer.If Cillian is her problem, why would he be after Talia? He snaps.She¡¯s

    hiding something.

    My hands shake a little as I take the pen and paper again.

    ¡°I need to know if Talia is safe.Who Is Cillian?¡± I write.

    Just as she reads the page, there¡¯s a knock at the door, both Gwen and I jumping to our feet.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll answer it,¡± she says, pushing me back as I try to push past her.

    ¡°Stay here.¡±

    I, however, follow her to the door, ignoring her side eye re.

    This was Talia¡¯s house and she left it in my care.I should protect The witch cautiously turns to the knob

    and opens the door, a young man standing on the steps.

    He stands at around my height, tan skin, strong build and dark brown hair.His green eyes settle on me

    and narrow to slits.

    ¡°What on Earth are you doing here?¡±

    Gwen sneers, pushing the door open and ring at him.

    ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the mutt, Gwen?¡± he says, never taking his eyes off me.

    A murderous aura surrounds him and I can sense his wolf lurking beneath the surface, ready to tear me

    to pieces.He¡¯s a silver wolf Grayson observes.

    ¡°I asked you first, Salvador.What the hell are you doing here? How did you find me?¡± She snaps, her fists

    clenched at her sides.

    He smirks and waves his phone at her.

    ¡°You know the great thing about having a 300 year old mate is that she hasn¡¯t got a clue how technology

    works, ¡± heughs.

    Gwen however, stares dryly at him but he keeps his cool demeanor.

    ¡°I put my watch in your bag.Now¡­¡± he says, stepping closer so that he stands only an inch away from

    her.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the mutt?¡±

    ¡°I just met him,¡± she says coldly.

    ¡°Why? You jealous?¡± she sneers.

    He looks me up and down and smiles with satisfaction at her, leaning his face down so that his lips hover

    over hers.

    Asshole¡­

    Grayson grumbles.I can hear her heart pound in her chest as he gently pecks her lips.

    The witch visibly blushes and pushes him away, the wolfughing at her reaction.

    ¡°Goddess, I can¡¯t stand you, Salvador,¡± she mutters, the wolf grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°And yet your heart races for me,¡± he sighs, taking her hand and interlocking her fingers with his.

    ¡°So..You going to let me in or do you want another kiss?¡±

    ¡°Stupid wolf,¡± she mutters to herself.

    ¡°Can¡¯t believe you followed me after I told you to leave me alone!¡±

    ¡°Over my dead body,¡± he growls, pulling her to his chest.

    ¡°If he finds you¡­¡±

    ¡°I can handle this on my -¡±

    Before she can finish her sentence, the wolf named Salvador crashes his lips onto hers, holding her face

    in a breathless kiss.

    Embarrassed by their interaction, I turn my gaze and examine the wall, inspecting the little crevices on its

    surface.

    That¡¯s a uh..That¡¯s a sturdy wall we got here ,I think to myself.

    Very sturdy¡­uh..Very clean¡­

    ¡°Do you understand now why I can¡¯t leave you,¡±

    Salvador murmurs as he pulls away from the witch, her body trembling in his arms.my arms, to kiss her

    passionately, leaving her speechless.

    But it seems my time had not yete and I could only hope one day she would fall for me.

    Gwen doesn¡¯t say a word as she collects herself, pulling the wolf into the house and leading him into the

    living room.He takes a seat on the couch, pulling Gwen onto hisp.

    The witch protests but one kiss from him has herpletely under his spell and she finally gives in.

    The wolf scans the room, his eyes carefully inspecting Agnes and I.

    ¡°You¡¯re a silver wolf,¡± he states as he looks at me.

    ¡°But she is not,¡±he says, nodding at Agnes.

    ¡°What¡¯s a silver wolf doing outside of its n with an omega?¡± I could ask you the same question¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s mute, Salvador.He won¡¯t respond to you,¡± the witch sighs before turning to me.

    ¡°I apologize for the intrusion.I was not expecting this i***t to follow me here.¡±

    The wolf smirks triumphantly at her and she groans, wiping her tired face and taking a deep breath in a

    desperate attempt to keep her cool.

    She briefly introduces us to the wolf who appears to be her mate that followed her from her trip to

    California.

    From what Gwen tells us, he¡¯s a powerful silver wolf with the gift of thought projection, capable of turning

    his thoughts into physical objects.

    Essentially, he could make anythinge to life with just an idea.

    As a butterfly flutters around the room beforending on Agnes¡¯ head.

    Agnes smiles with pure joy at the beautiful creature, reaching out her hand to touch it.

    It crawls along her finger, fluttering its wings to show off its stunning designs to her.

    ¡°She can keep it,¡±

    Salvador says as he watches Agnes y with the butterfly.

    ¡°So long as she doesn¡¯t crush it, it will stay with her always.¡±

    I exin the gift to Agnes, tears springing to her eyes in gratitude.

    Salvador seems taken aback by her reaction, not understanding why his gift could mean so much to

    Agnes.

    But he, of course, could not possibly know all the hardships Agnes faced in her life and that his simple

    act of kindness was one that was rarely granted to her by a perfect stranger.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    With the introductions out of the way, I hand the page with my question back to Gwen and give her a

    stern look to let her know I needed answers now.She purses her lips and reluctantly answers.

    ¡°Please understand that if I give you details I would only be putting Talia and Kota in danger.Just settle

    with knowing that I n to take care of it immediately.In the meantime, I need you to get them to safety in

    California.There¡¯s a pack there that can keep her safe until I finish my mission.¡±

    Danger?

    ¡°I know this is difficult to understand,¡±Gwen exins.

    ¡°But I need Talia and Dakota on a ne tonight.I¡¯ve already made arrangements with a pack and they

    are willing to take her in for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± I scribble, needing to know who would be willing to ept a human into their pack.

    Unless a mate was involved, humans were forbidden from entering a pack.

    Salvador answers for her, his chest puffing up with pride.

    ¡°The Ivory Queen.¡±

    ***Nataliat**

    I finish sending thest X-ray referral down to the radiology department before heading for lunch.

    The sack lunch Zane gave me sits in my cubby and I contemte throwing it out and grabbing food at

    the cafeteria instead.

    I grimace, however, when I remember they were serving meatloaf today.

    With no other alternative, I take the lunch and grab a seat in the breakroom, pulling out the carefully

    wrapped sandwich from the bag along with some cut up fruit and cheese and one of Kota¡¯s apple juices I

    secretly liked to drink.I stare at the drink, my stomach bursting into butterflies.

    the drink off to the side.

    As I grab the sandwich, I find a small note stuck to the wrapping and I unravel it.I like the sound of your

    laugh¡­I hope to always make youugh.

    My lips curl into a smile involuntarily, my heart pounding against my rib cage as if attempting to escape to

    be with Zane.My fingers caress my lips where he had kissed me this morning.

    I stood there in the middle of the sidewalk like a zombie for several minutes as I watched him run away.

    My legs refused to move away, my stomach bing an Olympic gymnastics tournament, doing flips

    and cartwheels.

    A very sick part of me wanted to run after him and demand another kiss, one that would make my toes

    curl but the voice of reason finally came to my rescue, reminding me that he was the forbidden fruit, one

    that could get me cast out of my Eden and shatter my existence if I let him tempt me.

    My hands tremble as I hold the note, as if the weight of its lies were too much to bear.

    Christian never wrote you notes¡­

    A small voice in my head says, a few tears threatening to spill onto my cheeks.

    Maybe Zane means it Christian liked myugh too, I scoff at the stupid thoughtsing from my heart.

    And what good was that? to get up and throw it away.

    It¡¯s just a note¡­I tell myself.

    He doesn¡¯t mean it.He doesn¡¯t mean it.He doesn¡¯t mean it.

    I repeat the little mantra in my head over and over again, but regardless, the empty words don¡¯t stop me

    from stuffing the note into my pocket.

    ¡°I¡¯m so pathetic,¡± I mutter out loud.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re just a liar,¡± a deep voice calls out from behind me.

    I nearly fall out of my seat as { turn to see Travis behind me, clutching my chest to calm my racing heart.

    ¡°Holy f**k! You scared the s**t out of me!¡± I snap, narrowing my eyes at him.

    ¡°And why am I a liar?¡±

    He walks over to my table and takes a seat across from me, resting his muscr arms on the table.His

    dark eyes spell danger but I resist the urge to run and keep a calm face.

    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t interested in a rtionship,¡± he shrugs, leaning in closer to me.

    I nervously shrink back in my chair.

    ¡°So imagine my surprise when I pull up to work and see you holding hands with another man¡­¡± His

    voice goes t and dry.

    ¡°And then to end the little romantic walk, he kisses you,¡± he adds, reaching out to graze his fingers

    across my lips.

    I flinch away from him, the motion making Travis¡¯ eyes flicker with anger dryly.

    ¡°I used to drive you crazy in the supply closet with my touch.¡± I harden my face and stuff my lunch back

    into the sack.

    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you any exnations.My business is my business.¡±

    He grabs my wrist and yanks me hard towards him, his voice a snarl.

    ¡°Oh but you do.Because you see, I was here first¡­and I think I deserve a fair chance, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Having had enough of his bullshit, I swing my arm and p on his cheek, taking advantage of his

    momentary shock to pull my arm out his grip.

    ¡°You just lost whatever chance you had,¡± I snap, jamming my knee into his family jewels.

    He recoils on the floor, holding his balls in his hands as tears fill his eyes and he groans.

    I grab my food and storm out of the lunch room when my phone rings.I quickly make my way out of the

    building to themunity gardens directly across the clinic and answer.

    A familiar British voicees through, my body filling with ease knowing Gwen was alive and well.

    ¡°Talia, can you hear me?¡± she calls out, her voice full of frustration.

    ¡°Is this infernal thing working?¡± She groans.

    I burst intoughter.

    Gwen has been alive for over 300 years and still couldn¡¯t figure out how to use a phone.

    ¡°Talia!¡± She snaps as she hears meugh at her.

    ¡°This is noughing matter!¡±

    ¡° I am happy to hear your voice.I was worried about you,¡± I say, my voice growing serious.

    She sighs into the speaker.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡±

    ¡°Are you home now?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, darling, I am and I need you toe home this instant,¡± she says sternly I find a bench and take a

    seat, feeling my legs losing their strength with dread.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Not on the phone, darling,¡± she breathes heavily, her voice thick with worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe.Pleasee home straight away.I¡¯ve already sent Zane to pick up Kota.Juste home

    quickly.¡±

    Left with no other choice, I rush back into the clinic, praying to whatever gods exist that I don¡¯t run into

    Travis.

    Luckily, I am able to find my provider and make up the excuse that I am unwell.I clock out and practically

    sprint back to the house, dread filling my gut as I open the door.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: The Earth Witch Part 2

    ***Natalia ***

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± I shake my head at Gwen as she exins her idea.

    ¡°There is no way in hell I¡¯m moving to some pack in California with Kota.It¡¯s out of the question.No f*****g

    way!¡±

    She steps forward and grabs my hand.

    ¡°Talia-¡±

    ¡°I said no, Guinevere!¡± I snap, pulling my hand from her grasp.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You of all people know what those monsters have done to me! You can¡¯t ask me to trust another pack

    with the safety of my son!¡±

    ¡°I give you my word, Queen Aurora will protect you and your pup with her life,¡± the wolf beside Gwen

    says, his eyes burning with indignation.

    ¡°Your word means nothing to me, wolf,¡± I spit back, my body trembling with anger at having yet another

    wolf in my home.

    Couldn¡¯t they just leave me alone?

    ¡°Salvador, please stay out of this,¡± Gwen sighs before looking at me with a scowl.

    ¡°You can¡¯t ask this of me,¡± I shake my head.

    ¡°You know why I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I would not ask this of you if it were not urgent¡± Gwen says.

    ¡°If it¡¯s so urgent,¡±

    I snap, ¡°Then exin to me what the danger Gwen balls her hands in a fist and stomps her foot on the

    ground.¡±

    ¡°For Goddess¡¯s sake, Natalia! Would you just listen to me?! I¡¯m trying to save Kota¡¯s life! I can¡¯t tell you

    why you need to run, you just need to trust me! Don¡¯t trust the wolves, trust me, the woman who has

    never failed you!¡±

    Zane snarls at the mention of Kota in danger and I force myself to ignore the butterflies in my belly and

    re at my witch friend.

    ¡°Who is after my baby?¡±

    Her face turns grey and she shakes her head.

    ¡°They will hurt him if I tell you¡­¡±

    I cup her face in my cheeks and plead with her.

    ¡°Who is after my baby?¡±

    She stares at me for a moment before she takes my hand and pulls me down the hall into my bedroom,

    locking the door behind her.She mutters a spell under her breath, the room filling with an uneasy silence.

    For a long time, she says nothing, wringing her hands nervously and wiping the beads of sweat clinging

    to her forehead.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the specific details,¡± she whispers after a long silence.

    ¡°But I have a job to do and if I don¡¯tplete it, they¡¯ll kill Kota.¡±

    The blood drains from my face and it feels like the world is copsing around me.

    ¡°Who will?¡±

    I cry, rushing up to her and grabbing her by the cor of her shirt.

    ¡°Tell me who!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Talia, but to protect that little boy, I can¡¯t tell you who,¡± She sobs.

    It feels like the wind has been knocked out of me.

    Will Kota and! ever be able to live in peace? ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry, Talia.I truly am.I never meant to put your

    baby in danger,¡±

    She weeps, the guilt in her eyes immeasurable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they found me¡­but I swear to you when this is all over, I will nevere back into

    your life.I¡¯ll disappear and I¡¯ll-¡±

    She bursts into tears of shame, her words slurred from the guilt in her heart.

    ¡°You shut the hell up, you stupid British w***e!¡±

    I snap, pulling her into my arms and holding her to my chest.

    Gwen gasps as I stroke her hair gently and kiss her gently on the temple.

    ¡°You are the only person I¡¯m not okay with leaving my life,¡± I say through my own tears.

    ¡°We¡¯re in this s**t together, remember? A witch and a b***h, that¡¯s what we are.¡±

    She giggles as she wipes her eyes.

    ¡°A witch and a bitch.¡±

    ¡°Always, I murmur back, squeezing her tightly.

    ¡°I swear to you, Talia, I will do everything in my power toplete my task.No one is hurting your baby,¡±

    She says as she pulls away from my arms.

    ¡°But I need you to go to this pack just in case I fail.Queen Aurora will protect you with her life.I swear to

    it.¡± I bite my lip anxiously, hating the idea of putting my life back

    ¡°Please Talia.I can¡¯t do my job if I¡¯m constantly worrying about you and Kota,¡± she pleads.

    I take a deep breath.

    ¡°Are you sure you can trust this pack?¡± I ask, doubt swallowing my every thought.

    ¡°I promise, The lvory Phoenix kingdom is nothing like Silver Crest.They are good wolves,¡± she nods

    reassuringly.

    ¡°There is no such thing as good wolves,¡± I reply.

    ¡°Just loyal ones.¡± She frowns at me and sighs.

    ¡°I¡¯m even going to try to argue with you,¡± she grumbles.

    ¡°I¡¯m too tired.¡± I take a good look at my friend and realize she looks absolutely exhausted, as if she hasn¡¯t

    slept well in days.

    ¡°So is this the reason why you left for California?¡± I ask, wanting to get as much information from her as

    possible.

    I then lower my voice.

    ¡°To protect Kota and I?¡± A darker thought enters my mind.

    ¡°Is that wolf threatening you? Is he the reason you can¡¯t tell me what¡¯s really going on?¡±

    She throws her head back inughter at my usation.

    ¡°Salvador isn¡¯t threatening me¡­¡± She smiles sheepishly.

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­well he¡¯s my mate.¡±

    Her cheeks flush with embarrassment as I re at her.

    ¡°Your mate?¡± I scoff, my eyes narrowing to slits.

    ¡°You hate mates.¡± surprise when Ie here to find a wolf and his mother living here!¡±

    I cross my arms over my chest and gnash my teeth together.

    ¡°Well, he gave me no choice,¡± I mutter.

    ¡°I can¡¯t seem to reject him properly and he won¡¯t ept my rejection unless I give him three months to

    change my mind.¡±

    ¡°Good luck to him,¡± sheughs, plopping down on my bed andying t on her back with her arms

    stretched out.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to need it.¡± Iy down beside her and throw my leg over her thighs, spooning her.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t men just leave us alone?¡± I mutter, myment making herugh.

    ¡°We could always be lesbians,¡± She shrugs.

    ¡°Too bad I like a good c**k and Salvador¡­.¡± Her pale skin suddenly turns bright pink.

    ¡°He¡¯s well equipped.¡±

    ¡°Guinevere!¡±

    I giggle, Gwen turning a darker shade of pink.

    ¡°Well he is!¡± Sheughs.

    ¡°And the bastard knows how to use it!¡±

    I think back tost night when I caught Zane putting on his boxers.

    ¡°Zane¡¯s well endowed too,¡±

    I blush, Gwen howling withughter.

    ¡°You sneaky b***h.You already tried him?¡±

    She giggles recalling the many scars I saw that covered his back.

    A shutter runs through my body as I wonder how he could have gotten such injuries.

    I don¡¯t know a thing about his past and it frightened me to think that he could be dangerous after all.

    You don¡¯t be a rogue for nothing.

    As if reading my mind, she hugs me tightly.

    ¡°He seems like a nice guy¡­although I¡¯m not the best judge of character,¡±

    She adds nervously.

    ¡°If he hurts you though, I¡¯m there in a heartbeat.¡±

    I hug her back, having missed her reassuring presence these past few days.

    After a few minutes in each other¡¯s arms, Gwen sits up and helps me pack while I call both of my jobs to

    exin my unexpected hiatus, providing some bullshit excuse for both Zane and I at The Masque.

    Luckily, I had plenty of savings to pay for my mortgage this month and any other travel expenses thanks

    to my untouched Luna money still sitting in the bank.

    The house turns into utter chaos as we all pack, my stomach in knots at the thought of returning to a

    pack of wolves.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling,¡± Gwen reassures as I pack thest of Kota¡¯s underwear.

    ¡°Queen Aurora is a wonderful person.You¡¯ll be in good hands.¡±

    I scrunch up my nose and sheughs.

    ¡°No faces until you meet her for yourself.¡± troll my eyes at her and zip up Kota¡¯s bag.

    ¡°Why do you keep calling her Queen? Wouldn¡¯t she be Luna?¡±werewolf ranks,¡± Sheughs.

    ¡°Aurora is half Silver wolf, half Gold wolf, which makes her an Ivory wolf and a royal.She is Queen Luna.¡±

    ¡°Ivory Wolf? Silver Wolf? Gold Wolf?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.We didn¡¯t have any of those wolves in Silver Crest, I don¡¯t think.¡±

    ¡°There are few gold werewolves left in the world,¡± Gwen sighs.

    ¡°And maybe a hundred or so Silver wolf ns left in North America so it makes sense you¡¯ve never even

    seen one before.¡±

    She chews on her cheek before looking up at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re mate is a silver wolf ording to Salvador.He¡¯s a silver wolf too.¡±

    ¡°What exactly does that mean?¡± I ask, curiosity getting the best of me despite my resolve to never meet

    Zane¡¯s wolf.

    ¡°Silver wolves are werewolves with special gifts or powers.Salvador¡¯s gift lets him create anything he

    wants with his mind.It¡¯s quite extraordinary,¡± she blushes.

    I blurt out my question before I can control myself.

    ¡°What is Zane¡¯s gift?¡± Gwen shrugs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.He doesn¡¯t say much,¡±

    She chuckles.She stopsughing when I go silent and sighs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it.Whatever his gift, if tries to hurt you, Queen Aurora can stop him.¡± I raise

    an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°How can you be sure?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, Aurora is an Ivory Wolf,¡± She says, puffing up her chest with pride.

    ¡°She out ranks him in virtually every aspect and sheAurora is stronger.Besides, Aurora has 8 packs

    under her control.She can easily take on a rogue Silver wolf if she wants.¡±

    ¡°You mean her Alpha controls the 8 packs,¡±

    I groan, recalling all the times Christian reminded me that while I was the highest ranking female in his

    pack, his word was the only one that mattered in the end.

    His pack, his rules.

    ¡°No,¡± Gwen shakes her head with a proud look on her face.

    ¡°SHE controls the 8 werewolf packs.Aurora outranks every wolf in her Kingdom, including her Alpha

    mate, Oliver.He bows down to her too.Every decisiones down to her although they rule their pack as

    equals and their Kingdom as allies.¡±

    I look at her skeptically, doubtful that such a dynamic could exist.It goes against the very nature of an

    Alpha to obey another wolf, especially a she-wolf.

    ¡°Just you wait,¡± Gwen smiles mischievously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see her in action soon enough.It¡¯s incredibly funny.Aurora is this tiny little thing but -¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re ready when you are,¡± Salvador interrupts as he knocks on the door.

    ¡°All the arrangements are in ce for them to arrive in California.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Salvador,¡±

    Gwen murmurs, Salvador offering her a bright smile before excusing himself.

    We carry the luggage out to the living room where I find Kota and Zane ying with the stuffed wolf toy.

    Zane and Agnes¡¯ things are with the bags, Zane stops what he¡¯s doing and takes them from me

    wordlessly, Kota continues to y while I search for his shoes and coax him to put them on.

    ¡°No!¡± he shakes his head, refusing to end his game.

    ¡°Kota,e baby.We need to go.I need you to put on your shoes,¡± I beg, crawling closer to him.

    ¡°No!¡±

    He screams, rolling onto his stomach and pushing his face onto the floor while he swings his legs angrily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    I pinch the bridge of my nose, attempting to conjure everyst bit of patience left in my body.

    Gwen tries to get him to calm down, but Kota only bursts into tears, screaming incoherently about

    wanting to y with his wolf toy.

    ¡°Kota, you can still y with the wolf,¡± I sigh.

    ¡°Just put on your shoes and you can y.¡±

    Kota shakes his head and crawls into his little teepee in the living room corner, crying furiously that he

    wanted to y with his wolf.I¡¯m on the verge of tears myself, already stressed about the sudden move to

    a werewolf pack.

    Zane returns and upon hearing Kota¡¯s cries, crawls beside the teepee and pokes his head inside.

    ¡°There¡¯s no use,¡± I sigh, throwing myself on the couch in frustration.

    ¡°He won¡¯t listen to you.¡± Zane frowns and takes the shoes from my hand, crawling back to the Teepee

    and poking his head back inside.

    Gwen and I watch in amusement, prepared to see him fail.

    Zane shoves the upper half of bursting into loud fake sobs, his cries quickly drowning out Kota¡¯s.

    We listen carefully and to our surprise, Kota stops his crying.

    ¡°Why you crying?¡± he hups to Zane who only cries even louder.

    From where we sit, I can see Kota poking at Zane¡¯s head while wiping his own tears to console his

    friend.

    ¡°Why you crying?¡± he asks again, resting his head on Zane¡¯s elbow.

    Zane shakes his head, only increasing Kota¡¯s curiosity.

    The little boy pushes at Zane¡¯s head to see his face until Zane finally lifts his head up and makes a loud

    fart noise in his face.

    Kota stares at him in shock before throwing his head back inughter, making his own farting sound in

    return.

    Within seconds, Zane has both of Kota¡¯s shoes on and pulls him out of the teepee with a grin on his face.

    ¡°How the ¡­¡± I mutter, once again realizing my son was a traitor.

    Zane shrugs and ces the now smiling pup in myp.

    Kota grins sheepishly at me and hugs his wolf to his chest.

    Too mentally exhausted to evenprehend what just happened, I carry Kota into the car and strap him

    into his car seat.

    The entire ride to the ferry, Salvador, who apparently prefers to go by Chava exins the n for us

    airport.You¡¯ll be staying in Aurora¡¯ s main pack, the River Moon pack, in their guest house for the

    duration of your stay.Gwen tells me you¡¯re a medical assistant and there¡¯s a clinic in the pack you can

    work in if your stay extends more than two weeks.We can find something for Zane and Agnes too, ¡° he

    exins.

    ¡°There¡¯s also a daycare in River Moon for Kota and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll like being around other pups.¡± I grimace

    at the thought of Kota interacting with other wolves.

    While I understood he was a part wolf, a part of me hoped he would never connect with that side of him

    and that he would choose to stay among humans instead.

    Chava continues to exin the arrangements for us and before long, we find ourselves on the ferry.

    Gwen and Chava stay behind while the rest of us travel to the airport and board a ne.

    Kota immediately takes the window seat, pointing at the ant-like cities below us.

    The Washington and Oregon forests give way to the bustling Bay Area cities, our nending in San

    Francisco.

    My anxiety reaches its limit and I hold Kota tightly in my arms as he sleeps, needing him forfort.

    Noticing my uneasiness, Zane slips his hand in mine and for once, I don¡¯t pull away.

    The warm tingles of his touch soothe my racing mind and Kota¡¯s heart beating like butterfly wings in his

    chest makes the fears go away.I would be okay so long as I had Kota with me.

    Zane holds my hand as we track down our bags.

    We keep our by now.

    After a half an hour of desperate searching, we find a man holding up a signbeled Dakota Ramos.

    Zane tenses up upon seeing the wolf, eyeing the man carefully before we approach.

    ¡°Are you Talia Ramos?¡± he asks with a serious look on his face.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply timidly, his handsome hazel eyes scanning Zane and Agnes.

    Noticing the pup in my arms, his face immediately softens.

    ¡°I¡¯m Evan.I¡¯ll be your escort to River Moon,¡± he says with a goofy smile.

    ¡°You guys hungry? We can stop to grab some food if you like.¡±

    ¡°I would just like to get to the pack as soon as possible,¡± I say in my most polite voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day and my son is tired.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± he nods sheepishly.

    ¡°River Moon is about an hour and half away so you can sleep in the car if you like.¡±

    He leads us to an SUV and helps us load our stuff into the car before taking off for the road.

    For the entire trip, I let Zane hold my hand, afraid that if he let go, I might actually burst into tears.

    He looks like he wants tofort me, but no words ever leave his lips as he watches me struggle to

    keep myposure.

    We travel down winding roads before a pair of white gates appear before us.

    Two guards let us through and I squeeze Zane¡¯s hand tightly as I watch our surroundings carefully.

    At first , the winding roads continue before we see arge pack of 20 or so fully shifted wolves run past

    us in what appears to be a training drill.

    pack resembling a small bustling vige with people and wolves wandering around, minding their

    business.

    Along the main road, arge French style mansiones into view, Evan pulling up to the driveway

    lined with rose bushes and a huge fountain in the center.

    ¡°Wee to the River Moon pack house,¡± Evan chirps as he shuts off the engine.

    ¡°The Guest house is just a little ways back.Aurora would like to speak to you before you settle down for

    the night.Follow me.¡±

    I turn to our stuff and Evan shakes his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.The omegas will take care of it.Just follow me.¡±

    As if on cue, an army of omegas scurry out of the house and begin to unload our stuff out of the trunk.

    Zane is the first out of the car, reaching out a hand to help me out.I was too tired to push him away and

    simply take his hand.

    He tries to take Kota, who was struggling to stay awake in my arms, but I hang onto my pup like a

    lifeline.He is the only thing keeping me sane at the moment.

    The interior of the pack house is even more breathtaking than the exterior, a gorgeous chandelier

    hanging above us in the foyer.

    Evan leads us up the stairs to the third floor and stops in front of a door.

    Without so much as a knock, Evan bursts into the office, a full blown argument unfolding before us.

    A small woman with long white hair sits at a desk with what appears to be building ns in front of her,

    threerge men ring at ¡°Aurora, what you are asking for does not exist in any of our packs!¡±

    One man argues.

    ¡°All the more reason to build it in the first ce,¡± the small woman shrugs, her voice soft but

    commanding.

    ¡°This training center would be used by everyone, not just Amethystke.The benefits this could bring to

    the Kingdom greatly outweigh the cost.Look at it as an investment-¡±

    Evan clears his throat, the woman and the three men all turning to look at us.

    The little woman smiles up at us, her golden eyes dancing with excitement.

    ¡°You must be Gwen¡¯s friends,¡± She smiles politely as she walks around the desk to greet us.

    To my surprise, Zane, Agnes and Evan all bend over in a low bow before the small woman as she

    approaches us, her cheeks flushing slightly at the gesture.

    Even Kota stirs in my arms and lowers his head in her presence.

    ¡°My name is Aurora Altamirano,¡± she smiles.

    ¡°Wee to River Moon.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: Meeting Ivory Part 1

    ***Jane**

    ¡°Wee to River Moon,¡± Aurora smiles, her golden eyes scanning us.

    ¡°You must be Talia,¡± she asks, sticking her hand out to my mate.

    Talia stares nkly at Aurora¡¯s outstretched hand, her heart beating wildly in her chest before she

    reluctantly shakes it.

    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Tali mutters, her voice clipped as she adjusts Kota in her arms.

    ¡°This is my son, Dakota.¡± Kota sticks his thumb in his mouth and waves with his other hand, Aurora

    waving at him.

    Talia then points over to Agnes and I.

    ¡°That¡¯s Zane and Agnes.Zane is¡­my mate,¡± she adds bitterly.

    ¡°And Agnes is his mother.She is deaf and they are both mute.¡±

    Aurora¡¯s eyes sweep over to Agnes and I as she waves a hello.

    Agnes shyly replies with a sign before hiding behind me and lowering her head, shaking like a leaf.I

    would have to ask her why she is so nervouster.

    ¡°She says ¡®nice to meet you¡¯,¡± Talia trantes.

    Aurora¡¯s smile brightens but seeing Agnes¡¯s reaction, she simply turns to the three men behind her,

    introducing them as Alpha Wesley of the Cerulean Sea Pack and his beta Chris, as well as Alpha Javier

    of ¡°Gentlemen, we can continue this discussion tomorrow,¡± she says over her shoulder.

    ¡°Dismissed.¡±

    My eyes widen in shock when she flicks her wrist and tworge portals appear, the three men nodding at

    the little Queen before vanishing into the portals.I take a good look at Queen Aurora, drinking in her

    beauty and undeniable strength.

    She was a small woman like Agnes, standing at just five feet tall with long white hair draped across her

    shoulders and dazzling pools of honey swirling in her eyes.

    Her tan skin is decorated with tattoos on her wrists and palms.I had heard stories of the Ivory Twins from

    my mother but never thought I¡¯de face to face with one of the pair.

    Her eyes hold a gentle kindness and she steps forward, reaching out a hand to greet me.

    Talia and Agnes each grab onto my arms, both seekingfort from me in the presence of such a

    powerful being.

    Aurora¡¯s smile falters a little at seeing their fear and she steps back in respect.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fear me,¡± she says quietly.

    ¡°I-l won¡¯t hurt you.¡± l open my mouth to thank her for receiving us but my words seem to choke me and I

    end up coughing instead.

    Say something you i***t, Grayson mutters.A royal is speaking to you.

    What do you want me to say? I ask, my mouth feeling as though it were full of sand sarcasm.

    What do you mean ¡®what dolsay¡¯? Hesnaps.

    Introduce yourself, dumbass! Aurora suddenly bursts intoughter, my cheeks flushing at what she could

    have possibly thought was funny.

    ¡°Your wolfis funny¡± her soft voice whispers in my head.My eyes nearly pop out of my skull as I stare at

    the Queen, wondering if I had identally let down my walls and invaded her mind.

    ¡°Sorry for the intrusion.I¡¯m a telepath ;¡± she replies sheepishly before I can make sense of what is

    happening.

    ¡°And it appears you are too¡­¡± I wouldn¡¯t callus telepaths ¡ª, Grayson mumbles and I quickly block him

    out before he can embarrass me any further.

    ¡°lf apologize if i¡¯m overstepping my boundaries, ¡° Aurora sighs.

    ¡°You just seemed like you wanted to say something but were perhaps too afraid?¡¯ I press my lips

    together and shake my head at her.¡±

    M-my voice was it just doesn¡¯t work, ¡°I reply, avoiding her gaze to hide my shame.There¡¯s a sudden

    pinch at my temples and a silence fills my head before Aurora lets out a sharp gasp, stepping back to

    support herself on her desk.Tears line her eyes when our eyes meet and the look on her face tells me

    she¡¯s seen my life sh before her.Desperate to keep whatever dignity I have left¡± I shake my head at

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell, I beg her, not wanting Talia to know just what a pathetic low-life she got for a mate.¡±

    My mate¡­she doesn¡¯t know. She won¡¯t want me if you tell her I stutter.

    Aurora¡¯s eyes flicker towards Talia, who hugs Kota close to her ¡ì body and hides her face in his

    shoulder.

    She studies Talia for a moment before lowering her gaze.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­¡± she says out loud, more to herself than to me,¡±She doesn¡¯t hate you,¡±she murmurs in

    my head.

    ¡°She just fears you¡­and what you could do to her¡±

    Before I can ask her what she means, the doors burst open, a grey pit-bull sprinting into the room and

    licking Aurora¡¯s face with a long pink tongue.

    A man in a smart ck suit enters the room, strolling past us to Aurora.

    He towers over her tiny figure, cupping her cheeks as he bends down for a kiss.

    ¡°You guys are disgusting,¡±

    Evan gags, his voice startling me as I hadpletely forgotten he was there in the first ce.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go jump off a bridge?¡±

    The man retorts, Evan snickering to himself.

    ¡°Oliver!¡±

    Aurora protests, pushing the man away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude.We have guests!¡±

    The man doesn¡¯t budge, peppering her face with kisses.

    ¡°Tu es ma priorit¨¦ (You are my priority)¡± he murmurs, Aurora furrowing her brows in deep thought; His

    smile widens.

    ¡°Good! Your French is improving,¡± he replies in satisfaction.

    ¡°And your manners are not,¡± she huffs, lowering her gaze to hide her reddened cheeks and pushing the

    man towards us.

    The man turns towards us and grins.

    ¡°I¡¯m Oliver Artaud, Alpha of the River Moon Pack and King of the Kingdom of the Ivory Phoenix.You must

    be Gwen¡¯s friends.¡±

    Seeing that Talia has gone mute, I reply with a nod.

    ¡°Can I touch your doggie?¡± Kota asks, his eyes fixated on the pit-bull dancing around Aurora¡¯s feet.

    Oliver whistles as he gets down on one knee, the doging to his side and sitting on his hind legs.

    ¡°This is Rio,¡± he says as he strokes the dog¡¯s fur.

    ¡°He¡¯s a very good boy. Would you like to give him a treat?¡±

    Kota nods excitedly, pushing at his mother¡¯s chest to be let down but Talia refuses, clinging to him like

    her life depends on it.

    ¡°No, Kota,¡± she says, shaking her head.

    ¡°Oh, Rio doesn¡¯t bite,¡± Oliver reassures with a smile.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He¡¯s a lousy guard dog. He likes everyone.¡±

    But Talia only shakes her head.

    ¡°We¡¯ve had a long day.We would just like to be shown to our rooms please,¡± Talia mutters.

    ¡°I¡¯m very tired.¡±

    Oliver looks like he wants to say something but one look from his¡±Evan,¡±

    he finally sighs after apparently having a private conversation with Aurora via mind-link.

    ¡°Take them to the guest house.We can speak when you are all well rested.¡±

    Evan leads us down to the first floor and out to the guest house.

    It is arge two-story building with 6 bedrooms, a small garden, two living areas, and a small office.

    Evan hands over the keys to me.

    ¡°Your things have already been put away in your rooms.Dinner has been set for you and if you need

    anything else, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask me.Her Majesty would also like to invite you to breakfast in

    the morning.She wants to discuss some things with all of you,¡± he says before taking off to the main pack

    house.

    Talia makes a run for the upstairs bedrooms without a word and I hear the shower start.

    Agnes wrings her hands nervously as we explore our new temporary home.

    As Evan had said, a hot, delicious dinner is already set on the table for us.

    Sensing Talia is already wildly ufortable in the pack house, I decide its best we eat while she and

    Kota shower.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask Agnes as I watch her pick at her food.

    She forces a smile but I know better than to fall for that.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She wipes at her eyes and smiles through her sadness.

    ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s just¡­This pack seems to run so well.Everyone has a role ora job,¡±

    She signs quickly in her anxiousness.

    ¡°I think I will only be a burden for the Queen¡­just another mouth to feed.¡±

    Moon, it was obvious that it was a well-managed pack.

    The Guards roaming the grounds were easily identifiable, working around the clock to protect the pack

    members.

    The houses were all well kept by designated working omegas and there were evenmunity buildings

    such as a library and pack hospital.

    Scarlett Haven paled inparison.

    We only had 300 members at any given time and a small pack clinic adjacent to the Hive.

    River Moon easily boasted 1000 pack members and from the discussion we interrupted, in the midst of a

    great expansion.

    I can only imagine the allied packs of the Kingdom were equally well cared for.

    What could two mute werewolves with few skills possibly have to offer to this pack?

    ¡°We will just have to make ourselves useful,¡± I sign, attempting to cheer Agnes up despite my own

    worries.

    ¡°Perhaps you can impress the Queen at breakfast tomorrow by bringing some of your homemade

    crepes,¡± I offer, Agnes¡¯ face lighting up.

    After dinner, we explore the kitchen cabs, Agnes growing confident that she could indeed make her

    crepes for the Queen tomorrow.

    ¡°Please rest well,¡± I sign as I drop her off at her bedroom.

    ¡°You just make your crepes and I¡¯ll make sure no one bothers you.¡±

    She gives a small hug before disappearing into her own room.

    I explore the remaining bedrooms and realize Talia and I were given the master bedroom to share as I

    open the door.I find Kota and Talia fast asleep in each other¡¯s arms in the middle of the spacious Cal

    King bed.

    They must be exhausted ,\tell myself as I begin to undress in the dark.I change into a clean t-shirt and

    bottoms, careful not to make too much noise.

    As I pull back the sheets to climb into bed with Talia, I notice the streaks of tears on her cheeks

    illuminated by the moonlight and I stop cold in my tracks.

    Knowing I would only be pushing her to her limits if I was to share with her and Kota, I quietly set myself

    up on the floor bedside her.My mind seems to be sprinting as I struggle to drift off into sleep.

    What could Aurora have meant by Talia fears me? Was I truly terrifying to her? I wonder, remembering

    how Talia had seen my scars.

    Did she feel disgusted by what she saw? Another thought enters my mind.

    Why was she so afraid? Hadn¡¯t she lived among werewolves before? Surely, she could not be afraid of

    them hurting her.She¡¯s mated with a wolf before¡­

    Grayson snarls at myst thought.

    Well, she¡¯s ours now, He grumbles.

    Herpast mate doesn¡¯t matter.l ignore Grayson¡¯s possessive thoughts, worrying instead that perhaps a

    wolf had hurt her in the past and she now fears us all.

    If that anticipated.

    As I think of any possible ways to demonstrate my affection for her, I hear small whimpersing from

    the bed.

    I¡¯m on my feet in an instant and find Talia crying in her sleep, her shoulders trembling with every sob.

    Kota stirs in her arms, but even he could not stop the tears flowing down her pretty cheeks.

    My heart breaks seeing her so distraught and I struggle to find a solution.

    Perhaps I should wake her up and whatever nightmare she¡¯s enduring will stop.

    Yeah, but then you¡¯d run the risk of her screaming at you for waking her up, Grayson points out.

    Well, what do you suggest?I snap.

    Hold her hand ,he responds.

    It seemed to help when she was afraid of the Queen.

    She let you hold her hand.

    I look down at her small hand draped across her son¡¯s belly, holding him close to her chest as I hesitate

    to touch her.

    ¡°Why Christian?¡± Talia¡¯s murmurs in her sleep as her pain reaches the depths of my heart.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    More tears spill down her cheeks, a soft sob escaping her lips.I hadn¡¯t a clue as to who Christian was,

    but I knew one thing for sure: I would make him pay for breaking her heart.

    Very carefully, I reach for her hand, interlocking our fingers and hold my breath, expecting her to wake up

    and scream at me for touching her.

    To my surprise, however, she tightens her grip on my fingers and brings my hand to her chest.

    Half of my body hovers over her, frozen in fear that I might disturb whatever peace I just gave her.

    The warm sparks feel so inviting, my body begging me to climb in behind her and hold her in my arms¡­

    But I resist.

    Once I had her in my arms, I knew I would never be able to let her go.

    Instead, I settle with just sitting beside her, watching over her until she finally stops crying and falls into a

    deep sleep.

    One by one, I uncurl her fingers from my hand and gently withdraw it from her grasp, careful not to

    disturb her peace.I crawl back into my pile of nkets, content that she is okay, and finally fall asleep.

    The light peeking through the window heats up my face, announcing theing of a new day.

    With my eyes still closed, I stretch out my arms and legs, letting out a loud, exhausted yawn.

    Before I open my eyes, a blood curdling scream sts through my ears, my heart immediately racing.

    ¡°Kota!¡±

    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading. thanks

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Natalia***

    The bright light peeking through the window stings my swollen eyes and I let out a soft groan.I do not

    want to wake up, not after the lousy night of nightmares I had.

    In need of somefort, I stretch out my hand in search of Kota.

    My eyes bulge open, however, when I find the bed empty, his side of the bed cold.

    ¡°Kota?¡± I whisper, looking around the room frantically, feeling my heart sink to the pit of my stomach.

    ¡°Kota!¡± I scream, tears springing to my eyes asst night¡¯s nightmares sh through my mind.

    Zane¡¯s head pops up from my side of the room and I look over to see Kota snuggled up beside him, his

    stuffed wolf in his arms.

    Zane looks equally bewildered to find the pup curled up on his side, his body growing tense with my

    silence.

    How did he get down there? I wonder as I scramble out of bed to pick him up.It¡¯s doesn¡¯t matter ,I scold

    myself.

    I¡¯m just d he¡¯s okay.I gently pick up the sleepy pup, holding him close to my chest as several tears

    spill onto my cheeks.

    Kota mumbles a hello to me, his sleepy voice soothing my heart.I squeeze him tightly, a slight sob

    escaping my throat.

    ¡°He won¡¯t take you,¡± I hup to myself as Ib my fingers l ignore Zane¡¯s pained look, not caring that I

    probably looked like a lunatic to him.

    ¡°Estas bien Mami? (Are you okay, mommy?)¡± Kota asks when I finally loosen up my grip.He pulls back

    from my arms and pokes at my eyes and cheeks, staring at me with cute furrowed brows.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good.¡± I feign hurt at his words and hold back myughter.

    ¡°Am I ugly?¡± I ask.

    He shakes his head definitively.

    ¡°Bonita, Bonita,¡± he sings.

    ¡°I have the prettiest mommy in the whole world!¡±

    He shouts, my ears ringing from the sudden sound of his loud voice.I shower his chubby cheeks with

    kisses, feeling relieved to not be alone in this wolf¡¯s den.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Why did you go sleep on the floor with Zane?¡±

    Kota fidgets with his stuffed wolf before whispering close to my ear.

    ¡°l had a nightmare,¡± he says, hugging his wolf tightly.

    ¡°A big bad wolf came to take me away.¡±

    My heart nearly stops as the blood drains from my face.I want to scream but my words never spill out of

    my mouth.

    All through the night, I dreamt of Christian finding us and taking Kota from me, disposing of me as he did

    all those years ago training to take over the Alpha title, turning my sweet little boy into a hardened Alpha.

    Kota¡¯srge eyes widen and he smiles at Zane who blushes under his gaze.

    ¡°But then Zane saved me, mommy.He didn¡¯t let the bad wolf take me!¡±

    He climbs out of myp and runs into Zane¡¯s arms.

    ¡°And then ¨C And then Zane¡¯s wolf carried me home!¡± Zane¡¯s face freezes, his body tensing at the

    mention of his wolf.

    ¡°Aoh aoh aaooooh!¡± Kota suddenly howls like a wolf.

    ¡°Zane is a wolf, mommy. Did you know that?¡±

    He howls happily again.

    ¡°Can I be a wolf, mommy? Can I be a wolf like Zane?¡± Several questions pop into my head.

    How did he know Zane is a wolfand how could he possibly know a wolf was after us? I lick my dry lips,

    unsure how to respond to his question.

    I always knew the day woulde when he would earn his wolf but his first shift was so many years

    away; I thought I would have more time toe up with an exnation as to why he¡¯d feel another

    presence within him or hear a little voice in his head¡­

    Zane¡¯s eyes seem to bore into my soul as I stare at my hopeful pup still in his arms.

    While I despised wolves, my son was the exception.I would teach him to be a good wolf loyal to his

    family and should he ever find his mate, he would never hurt her.

    ¡°¡±O-of course you can,¡± I finally manage to say.

    ¡°You can be Kota how is again, crawling on all fours and barking at me.

    You will be a beautiful wolf ,I want to tell him but I swallow my words and smile at him as he rolls around

    the covers with his tongue hanging out of his mouth.

    ¡°Come on, Kota,¡± I say, ignoring Zane¡¯s questioning eyes as I climb out of bed.

    ¡°We have to get dressed.¡±

    The sweet aroma of crepes fills the house as Kota and I make our way into the kitchen, both of us

    practically drooling.

    We had skipped dinnerst night and gone straight to bed after our shower.

    We find Agnes hard at work pouring crepe batter onto a hot pan, swirling it around in circles to make a

    perfect crepe.

    Despiteboring over the food, Agnes looks as beautiful as ever in a pretty blouse and matching skirt.

    She kindly signs a good morning to Kota and I frowns at me when I try to steal a crepe, pping my

    hand to not touch her food.

    My pouts are useless against her and I instead help her pack the cut-up fruits and fillings to take to the

    main pack house.

    When we are all ready to go, Zane and Agnes carry the food while I lead Kota up to the mansion,

    squeezing his hand tightly as my wandering eyes scan the area uneasily.

    He can¡¯t find us here, Iremind myself as we enter the mansion.We¡¯re safe.

    An omega meets us at the door and leads us to arge dining Alpha Oliver sits at the head of the table,

    his Queen to his left.

    Sitting beside Aurora is Evan along with a girl we had yet to meet.

    To Oliver¡¯s right is another couple whom we also did not meet yesterday.

    The rest of the table is empty.

    Part of Gamma Evan¡¯s job seems to be annoying his Alpha who scowls violently at him as he recounts a

    story.

    ¡°Anyways, Oliver ran through the entire school butt-naked looking for his clothes,¡± Evan wheezes, Aurora

    on the verge of tears beside him.

    ¡°He was so mad-¡± His voicees to a halt when he finally notices us, Aurora rising to her feet to greet

    us.

    ¡°Please make yourselves at home,¡± she instructs, gesturing to the empty seats.

    She points to the girl beside Evan.

    ¡°This is Mia, Evan¡¯s mate and my cousin.¡± She then gestures to the couple to Oliver¡¯s right.

    ¡°And this is Beta Carter and his wife Rosalie, Oliver¡¯s little sister.¡± Rosalie jumps to her feet and rushes

    over to us with a kind smile on her lips.Her eyes widen in shock when she sees the food in Agnes and

    Zane¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Are those crepes?¡± She squeals.

    ¡°Saviez-vous que nous sommes fran?ais? {Did you know we¡¯re French?}.We love crepes!¡±

    ¡°Agnes is mute and deaf,¡± I exin when Agnes stares nkly at Rosalie.

    ¡°So, she won¡¯t understand you.¡±

    ¡°H-how do you say ¡®thank you¡¯?¡± She asks.

    I show her the sign and Rosalie mimics me, Agnes¡¯s eyes brightening from the gratitude.

    Rosalie and Aurora help distribute the crepes around while several omegas bring in dishes of eggs and

    potatoes for everyone to enjoy.

    ¡°You can sit right next to me,¡± Rosalie smiles when everyone¡¯s tes are all full, patting the chair beside

    her.

    ¡°Is he your pup?¡±She asks, pointing at Kota who climbs onto myp.

    ¡°He is beautiful and my goddess, his eyes are gorgeous!¡± She squeals, waving over to Kota who gives

    her a cheeky grin.

    Zane and Agnes make themselvesfortable on the opposite side of the table and dig into their food,

    Zane tranting for Agnes as more praisees her way.

    I prepare a small crepe for Kota and he readily licks the Nute off, smothering his cheeks in the

    chocte spread.

    The wolves try to make small talk, asking me questions about how I met Gwen or what I do for a living

    but thest thing I want to do is talk about my life to a bunch of strangers.

    Regardless, I am as polite as possible, providing as few details as I can to give them a hint that I was not

    comfortable with disclosing information about my life.

    My patience starts to wane, however, when they ask about Zane.

    ¡°So how long have you two been together?¡± Rosalie asks, wiggling her eyebrows at me.

    ¡°You make a cute couple.¡± I steal a quick nce at Zane who looks petrified by her question anger get

    the best of me.

    ¡°Oh, I just assumed¡­with the way he looks at you¡­¡± her voice trails off when she sees the

    ufortable look on Zane¡¯s face.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s just a wolf I met and can¡¯t seem to get rid of,¡± I mutter, an awkward silence enveloping us as I

    eat thest of my crepe.

    I feel Zane¡¯s eyes on me as I set my silverware down and begrudgingly look up to tell him to quit it.

    When our eyes meet, his brown eyes flicker to a bright gold color, his wolf seeming to fight for control.

    Zane shuts his eyes tightly, looking away to hide his other half but I had already seen the wolf within¡­

    and he was angry with me.

    Myst memories of Jack rey in my head.

    Christian and Jack, my wolf mate who imed would never hurt me, the one who told me he loved me

    every day¡­hit me¡­rejected me¡­humiliated me¡­and betrayed me.

    Zane and his wolf would be no different.

    They would hurt me too.

    Suddenly very aware that I am in a pack full of wolves and the only human for miles, I begin gathering

    my dishes to leave when Aurora¡¯s voice stops me in my tracks.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to take a walk with you,¡± she says through a small smile.

    ¡°If that¡¯s okay with you.¡±

    I¡¯m about to politely decline when she rises to her feet, her voice I look down at my pup clinging to my

    leg, hisrge eyes twinkling with mischief.

    Aurora whistles and the pitter patter of paws announces the entrance of the rambunctious pit bull named

    Rio.

    ¡°Mommy, look! Doggie!¡± Kota squeals excitedly, jumping in ce as the doges over to sniff him.

    Rio coats Kota in a thickyer of slobber as he licks his face, Kota screaming with joy.

    ¡°There¡¯s a daycare just down the road¡­¡± Aurora exins.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Kota would enjoy some time with other pups.¡± I don¡¯t like the idea of leaving Kota alone in such

    a strange ce with wolves no less.

    ¡°Or Kota could stay here with Zane and Agnes.He will be perfectly safe here, I give you my word,¡± Aurora

    offers.

    More empty promises¡­I mutter to myself.

    ¡°Promises are sacred to me,¡± Aurora says, a slight frown on her lips.

    ¡°They are not empty and I don¡¯t make them lightly.¡± I stare at her in shock, wondering how in the world

    she knew I was thinking of promises.

    ¡°I understand your concerns, Natalia.I do,¡± Aurora adds with calm demeanor.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t know me.Don¡¯t be so quick to dismiss my words.I deserve to be treated with the same

    respect I have bestowed upon you, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°How did you know my name?¡± I snap, knowing Gwen would one.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you go on this walk with me, just the two of us,¡± she says, her mate and gamma looking

    uneasily at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be in any danger,¡± she chuckles at their response.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going ona walk.Besides, I can handle myself for a couple hours.¡±

    ¡°I can handle myself¡± Evan mocks her, Aurora bursting intoughter at his high-pitched voice.

    ¡°Please, I know kindergarteners tougher than you.¡±

    Before he can say anything else, Evan suddenly levitates several feet off the ground until his head

    almost touching the ceiling.

    ¡°Aurora, put me down.¡± Evan screams, swinging his arms and legs around.

    ¡°Come on, you know I don¡¯t like heights!¡±

    ¡°Say you¡¯re sorry,¡± Aurora smirks.

    ¡°Fine, you little gremlin from hell.I¡¯m sorry! Put me down!¡± he snaps, Aurora finally having mercy and

    putting him on the floor.

    Evan curls his fingers in a choking motion, grumbling under his breath how much he wants to just

    strangle her before he storms out of the room, his mate wheezing inughter as she races after him.

    I pull Kota close to me on instinct,pletely speechless at having seen what I just witnessed, and

    amazed no one else was shocked by her disy of power.

    ¡°I gotta go, babe,¡± Oliver says as he leans over and kisses her on the cheek.

    ¡°I got a meeting in thirty minutes.Let¡¯s go Carter,¡± he calls to his Beta who also bids goodbye to his mate

    and races after him as they leave.

    Rosalie turns to me and smiles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Kota can stay here with Zane, Agnes and I.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    This is the safest ce in the River Moon.

    Kota wiggles eagerly in my arms, wanting to y with the oversized puppy sniffing and licking him.

    ¡°Kota is safe, Natalia,¡± Aurora reassures, her face softening.

    ¡°He won¡¯t find him here.¡±

    I know exactly who she is referring to but it frightens me no less that she knows about Christian.

    Gwen would never disclose that information.

    NEVER.

    ¡°Follow me,¡±

    The Queen says, turning on her heel and leaving me no choice but to follow her out of the safety of the

    pack house.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Natalia***

    We walk down the road in silence, several wolves paying respect to their Queen with a bow as they walk

    past us.

    ¡°Why do they bow to you?¡± I blurt out, wishing the earth would swallow me after the words leave my lips.

    ¡°Sorry, ignore me,¡± I mutter, avoiding her gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she says.

    m an Ivory Wolf, a special type of wolf that only exists every 150 years when a Silver and Gold Wolf

    are mated.You can think of me as a guardian for the werewolf race, gifted with many abilities to protect

    all of the children of the moon.Wolves sense my power and pay respect to me by bowing.¡± I store this

    information although I did not fully understand what a gold wolf or silver wolf is.

    Aurora chuckles to herself and I raise an eyebrow at her.Did she think I was stupid for asking such a

    question?

    ¡°Not at all,¡± she chuckles as we arrive at a beautiful garden, brimming with gorgeous flowers, trees full of

    fruit and water fountains carved from stone.

    ¡°I just think it¡¯s funny that you don¡¯t seem to know a lot about werewolves and yet you hate us all.¡±

    ¡°I never said I hated werewolves,¡± I retort defensively.

    ¡°No, but you thought it,¡± she shrugs, making her way to a small ¡°Many times, I might add.¡±

    ¡°How could you know tha-¡±

    ¡°I read your mind,¡± she sighs, swinging her short legs as she takes a deep breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of my gifts.I¡¯ve heard every thought you¡¯ve had ever since you set foot in my officest night and

    while we had breakfast this morning.I¡¯ve also seen all your memories, including those of your former

    pack.¡±

    My cheeks burn knowing I had thought many vile thingsst night about wolves, but it was not something

    I nned to apologize for.I did not ask to be brought here to live among wolves.I just wanted to live my

    life with my baby.

    Why couldn¡¯t anyone understand that? ¡°I¡¯m not asking you for an apology,¡±

    Aurora sighs.

    ¡°In fact, I understand your fears and concerns.Trust me, I know exactly what pain you¡¯re feeling-¡±

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m feeling?¡± I scoff, crossing my arms over my chest.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know a thing about me! I trusted your kind.I trusted my mate.I trusted my pack and they all

    turned their backs on me when I needed them the most.They shattered everything within me and the

    only reason I am still standing here today is because of my little boy.He is the only reason I get up every

    morning, working two jobs so I can give him everything he deserves! I¡¯ve given him everything.Me! I did

    that! Not my mate! Not some pack! Not any wolf! Me!¡±

    I scream, wiping the tears that had spilled onto my cheeks pain! You don¡¯t know anything about me! You

    get to sit here and be happy with your mate.

    You didn¡¯t have to fight tooth and nail to prove your worth to your people! You didn¡¯t have people waiting

    for you to fail, expecting you to crumble under all the pressure of being a human Luna.You weren¡¯t

    rejected by your mate and made to feel like you were worthless!

    My entire body trembles with rage.I want to kick myself from crying in front of a wolf and showing her just

    how truly broken I was.

    The little Queen sits quietly in her seat, closing her eyes and inhaling the fresh summer air.

    For a long time, she says nothing and I contemte just leaving and taking Kota far away from here

    before she finally heaves a heavy sigh.

    ¡°I was almost 13,¡± she whispers, her eyes still closed.

    ¡°I was almost 13 when I was used of murdering my father.¡± I stare nkly at her, not sure what to do

    with that information.

    ¡°The beatings started almost immediately when they found me with his body,¡± she murmurs, fidgeting

    with her fingers in herp.

    ¡°I never even had a chance to exin what happened. They all just turned on me¡­¡± Her voice trembles

    as she continues.

    ¡°My adoptive siblings, Mia and Salvador¡­¡± she pauses for a moment to catch her breath.

    ¡°T-they turned on me too¡­and for five years they¡­they beat me, tortured me in my sleep¡­shattered

    every space just trying to make it through the day.¡±

    When she finally looks up at me, there are tears in her eyes.

    ¡°My own mate didn¡¯t even want me when we first met¡­Oliver, he¡­he rejected me.¡± An ufortable

    smile curls on her lips.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t want a murder for a Luna.¡±

    Her mate rejected her? Ithink, wondering how she could have forgiven him for hurting her in the first

    ce.

    ¡°You see, I was not always the respected Queen of this Kingdom.I was once a pack ve, withering

    away in a basement.I was beaten, tortured, forced to work day in and day out until my bones hurt.I was

    not handed my crown, I fought for it, struggling against my own inner demons, my doubts, my fears,

    everything that made me believe I was just a worthless mutt to be what I am today,¡± she says as

    she wipes her tears.

    ¡°So yes, I do understand your pain.I know what it¡¯s like to be rejected by the one person who is

    supposed to love you most.I know what it¡¯s like to be betrayed and humiliated by your pack, by your

    family, by everyone you¡¯ve ever loved.I know what it¡¯s like to feel like you will never measure up to

    everyone¡¯s expectations.I know!¡±

    She shouts back, the ground trembling beneath our feet.

    ¡°I get your fears about pack life,¡± she says softly after a long pause.

    ¡°But there are monsters among all of us¡­both human and wolf.I would not be where I am today were it

    not for River Moon.Evanugh again when I thought I never would.

    Rosalie taught me strength.

    She¡¯s the reason I learned to love myself and my body after years of hating everything about me.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Carter and Gwen taught me loyalty.

    They had faith in me long before I did.

    And Oliver? He¡¯s loved me unconditionally with all my ws.He¡¯s patient and gentle with me even when I

    can¡¯t stand myself.He¡¯s there when I need him most.He¡¯s my everything.

    Packs aren¡¯t all bad.

    Sometimes you just have to leave one to find where you truly belong.I left Lluvia nca and found my

    home in River Moon.

    Packs aren¡¯t exclusive to werewolves.

    They exist in every rtionship you forge.

    You¡¯ve left Silver Crest and found a new pack, one made up of your friends and allies

    ¡°Gwen, your loyalpanion and Kota, your most precious gift, Nikki and Micah, your friends who have

    supported you always, and Mrs.Henry who stays openter to help out a young single mother struggling

    with herte shifts.All of them make up your pack.Zane and Agnes¡­they are just two rogues looking to

    be epted by their new alpha¡­You.¡±

    She slowly rises to her feet, taking a few steps towards me.

    I flinch and try to step away, not wanting to ept her words despite knowing their truth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to let go of your hatred for us overnight.Like I said, I understand your fear very well,¡±

    she says as she gently rests her hands on my shoulders.

    ¡°But I hope to show you that not all wolves are cruel.¡± with pack life.

    Could I truly trust the words of another wolf?

    ¡°You remind me of me when I first arrived at River Moon,¡± she sighs, wiping the bitter tears on my face.

    ¡°Can I show you something?¡±

    Before I can respond, she flicks her wrist, a portal opening before my eyes.

    From where I stand, I can make out ake and several buildings in progress in the distance.

    Aurora tries to take my hand but I flinch away as I keep my eyes on the portal.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she soothes, her kind eyes meeting mine with sincerity.

    Reluctantly, I allow her to lead me through the portal and find myself in apletely different territory.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± I ask, looking around and taking in the new scenery.

    The new area looks like a construction site, hundreds of wolves carrying equipment and building

    materials for different projects.

    There¡¯s also arge group of women gathered by theke.

    By the looks of it, they are in the middle of a yoga session.

    ¡°This territory was formerly known as Amethyst Lake, a pack from hell,¡± Aurora answers, leading me

    towards the women.

    ¡°Niki, the former Alpha abolished the mate bond and imprisoned the women of his pack, using them

    all as s*x ves.Last year, my allies and I were able to liberate all of the women, their kids and some of

    ¡°And the Alpha?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m their Alpha now,¡± Aurora says proudly.

    ¡°Niki won¡¯t ever hurt anyone again. Take that as you will.

    I intend to transform this ce of misery into a sanctuary for those who suffered under Niki reign of

    terror.

    The first step is the hardest: getting them to ept my help.

    It¡¯s been a rough couple of months.

    These women were beaten and destroyed until all that was left was a shell of who they were.

    Many have children with their abusers.

    Most don¡¯t even know how to read or write.

    And of course, all of them still have nightmares.

    Every day is a struggle for these women, all thanks to a man who was supposed to protect them.

    ¡°I stare at the group of women working on their breathing exercises with eyes closed.They look like little

    angels nestled on the shores of theke.

    ¡°There are cruel Alphas¡­¡± Aurora murmurs.

    ¡°But not all of us are out to hurt others.Some of us just want to help.I did not need to take on this burden.I

    have more than plenty of work handling River Moon and the kingdom, but these wolves¡­¡± her voice

    cracks.

    ¡°These girls needed me.How could I turn my back on their suffering just because they belonged to

    another Alpha?¡±

    I feel shame settle in the pit of my stomach for misjudging the powerful being in front of me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just I who is taking on this project,¡± She adds with a smile.

    ¡°The allies of my Kingdom have all been supportive with this train these women.The men you sawst

    night are my top contributors.

    Cerulean Sea has provided security, giving me strong men to guard the territory and assigning female

    trainers here so that my girls can learn to defend themselves and their pups.Luvia nca has given me

    ess to their constructionpany to build a women¡¯s health center equipped with a school, a clinic,

    and a daycare.They will soon start building new homes so my girls can live here in peace.¡±

    ¡°Lluvia nca¡­The same pack that turned on you?¡± I ask, wondering if I¡¯ve gotten my packs mixed up.

    She nods, looking off in the distance.

    ¡°I do not believe in revenge.Turning on Lluvia nca in their time of need would make me no better than

    them.So, I made them my allies and we work closely now to ensure the safety of the Kingdom.I won¡¯t lie,

    sometimes it¡¯s hard¡­but I don¡¯t regret my decision.Besides, I couldn¡¯t make my twin, Celina, an

    enemy.She¡¯s their Luna and I love her too much.¡±

    My respect for the Queen grows exponentially for I know if I were ever in her shoes, I would not be so

    forgiving.

    ¡°Some people think it¡¯s weak to forgive, but I find the strongest people are the ones who hold no hatred

    in their heart,¡± She murmurs.

    We both remain silent as we watch the womenplete their breathing exercise.

    As they open their eyes and catch a glimpse of the ¡°Your majesty,¡± a girl cries with a beaming smile on

    her lips as she races to greet the Queen.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you!¡±

    Before Aurora can respond, the girl collides into her chest, hugging her with all her strength.I watch in

    awe as the girl seems to pour out all of her love and devotion to the Queen in her hug.

    ¡°Nadia, I can¡¯t breathe,¡± Aurora giggles, the girl jumping back with a start.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry, your majesty,¡± the girl apologizes, lowering her gaze to her feet and her body stiffening, as

    if waiting for a punishment.

    When she receives none, Nadia slowly raises her gaze to find the Queen smiling kindly at her and she

    blushes to the color of a fire engine.

    ¡°I-I did it again, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Nadia asks sheepishly, before scolding herself.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.I didn¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°Nadia, it¡¯s okay,¡±

    Aurora reassures her, stroking the side of her cheek.

    ¡°It¡¯s your instinct¡­But we¡¯ll work on that together, okay?¡±

    Nadia flinches at her touch before correcting her behavior and leaning into Aurora¡¯s hand.She closes her

    eyes as Aurora pulls her into a hug.

    ¡°Just keep breathing.You¡¯re safe now,¡±

    Aurora whispers, Nadia nodding her head as she buries her face in her chest at the Queen.

    ¡°Are you here to join us, your majesty?¡± Nadia asks when she cools down.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually just taking my friend, Natalia here, on a walk,¡± she replies, gesturing to me.

    The girl blushes in embarrassment and hurriedly introduces herself.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your walk.I¡¯m Nadia.¡±

    ¡°Nadia is one of the survivors from Amethyst Lake,¡± Aurora exins.

    ¡°She¡¯s a very strong and remarkable woman.¡±

    Nadia¡¯s face is practically a tomato after receiving such praise from her Queen.

    Aurora¡¯s eyes suddenly fog over, her face growing stern.

    ¡°But it looks like I will have to cut this walk short,¡± Aurora apologizes.

    ¡°The Alphas want to discuss the training ground ns again,¡± she sighs in frustration.

    ¡°Are we really getting new training grounds?¡± Nadia asks with a hopeful smile.

    ¡°I will fight for one,¡± Aurora smiles, flicking her wrist to open a new portal.

    ¡°I will see you girls tonight for ss, okay?¡± she asks Nadia.

    Nadia nods enthusiastically as we disappear into the portal and are transported back to the pack house

    office.

    Only when we find ourselves alone does Aurora stop smiling, her eyes brimming with tears.

    ¡°l¡­ummm¡­I¡±

    For the first time today, the Queen seems at a loss for words.

    ¡°I¡­uh¡­I lied about the ¡­.Um¡­the training ground meeting,¡±

    Aurora says as she wipes her tears.

    ¡°One of my girls tried to kill herself today and I- I couldn¡¯t tell Nadia.She¡¯s having a good day.You can¡¯t

    ruin a good day for these girls.Please don¡¯t tell anyone.It¡¯s hard enough for them to wake up each

    morning without adding this burden onto them¡­They would me themselves if they knew one of their

    own was hurting this much.¡±

    My heart shatters as I watch Aurora collect herself and I swear to not tell a soul.

    ¡°I¡¯m needed at the clinic to help the girl cope with what she did,¡± she adds as she breathes in and out

    slowly.

    ¡°You are free to go about the territories.If you need anything please let Evan know.¡± She opens a portal

    to what appears to be the clinic.

    ¡°I enjoyed our walk today¡­and I hope I¡¯ve given you a different perspective on us wolves for you to think

    about.¡±

    And with that, she disappears into the clinic, leaving me alone with my chaotic thoughts swirling in my

    mind.

    Perhaps¡­! was wrong¡­

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: First steps

    ***Jane***

    Agnes and I spend the morning with Kota, Rosalie, Rosalie¡¯s baby Emile, and Evan, fighting our own

    anxiety from ourck of activity.

    In all my life, I had never had a moment to rest, to just sit and watch a movie or y games without a

    care in the world.

    Even if there was chance that Ipleted my chores, my mind and self-hatred would torture me

    relentlessly.

    As a pup, my father put me through rigorous schooling and speech therapies to make me the best Alpha

    I could be.

    Of course, I could never live up to his expectations.

    He would make me stand before him once a week to recite the history of our pack or thews that

    governed it and the kingdom.

    If I faltered in my pronunciation, I would be struck with a whip.

    There was never a day that I made it out of a recital without shedding blood.

    My mother would weep sorrowfully, begging my father helplessly to have mercy.

    She would sometimes be beaten herself for attempting to shield me.

    It hurt my soul to fail her so miserably but no matter how hard I concentrated, my tongue would only grow

    stiffer, and my words would slur like a drunk.

    After I was demoted to Omega status, I became a field hand, carrying weapons for the warriors in

    training or helping maintain the equipment in the hot sun or cold winters.

    As I grew older, I learned many things to make myself useful such as plumbing, mechanics, painting and

    other basic maintenance jobs.

    Agnes is no different.

    With her hearing gone, she had to make herself useful to earn her meals.

    No one wants an extra mouth to feed.

    She was beaten relentlessly by other Omegas if she slipped up.

    She learned to be quick in the kitchen, never resting for fear she would be cast out or killed by the

    Omegas.

    So, as we sitfortably on the couch watching ddin with Kota, Agnes and I find it hard to rest,

    wondering if at any moment, this pack¡¯s kindness would run out.

    Even Grayson could not find the words to soothe my racing thoughts.

    Feeling myself about to break, I get up quietly and search for a pen and paper before approaching

    Rosalie with a note.

    ¡°Are you sure there is nothing we can do to be of service 2¡± Rosalie reads aloud before raising an

    eyebrow at me.

    ¡°Are you bored?¡± She asks nervously.

    ¡°W-we can go to the park if you like.Kota could stretch his legs and y with some other pups.Let me

    just get the stroller for Emile,¡± she says as Evan gets up from his spot to find said stroller.I shake my

    head at her, writing out my response.

    ¡°We just don¡¯t want to be a burden.¡±She stares at the note before smiling up at me.

    ¡°You are our guests, not a burden,¡± She chuckles.

    ¡°Gwen asked for this favor and need,¡± She smiles.

    ¡°Just rx and enjoy yourselves. Take this a small vacation while Gwen finishes up her work.¡±

    Just then we hear the door open, and Natalia appears on her own, a thoughtful look in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Rosalie chirps.

    ¡°How was the walk? Did you see all of River Moon?¡± She asks with a cheerful smile.

    Talia smiles sheepishly, her eyes staring at her hands.

    ¡°It was ¡­eye opening¡­¡± she replies quietly.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Aurora just had an emergency to deal with.¡±

    There¡¯s a serious tone in her voice and Rosalie appears to understand the true meaning behind her

    words.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯vee just in time.I think Kota might enjoy some time at the park,¡±

    She gestures to Kota watching the movie on the floor with Rio lyingzily next to him.

    ¡°Yeah, mommy!¡± Kota cries, scrambling to his feet.

    ¡°Can we go to the park?¡±

    Talia looks anxiously at Rosalie and I before giving her consent, Kota bouncing with excitement while Rio

    jumps at his feet.

    Evan returns with the stroller for Rosalie¡¯s pup, some nkets, and Rio¡¯s toys.

    Rosalie chatters away, pointing out different buildings and exining their purpose to us to keep the walk

    from being awkward.

    Talia stays close to me, watching Kota like a hawk whenever he runs ahead of us with Rio reassure her

    that her pup is safe.

    When we finally arrive at the park, I help Evan set up a pic for the girls, spreading out a nket with

    snacks and pillows for them to sit on.

    Kota races with Rio through the open field to the yground, several pups gathering around him and

    Rio.

    He makes friends with ease, and they begin a game of sorts where they run after each other and freeze

    in ce if touched.

    Talia¡¯s eyes remain vignt, and I wish with all my heart that I could helpfort in some way, but I know

    better than to push her here.

    She is already frightened.

    I do not need to scare her any further.

    Agnes walks around the perimeter of the park, picking flowers, thin sticks, and long des of grass.

    She returns with arge pile of foliage and begins weaving them into crowns, her nimble fingers

    delicately folding the flower stems and des of grass into intricate designs.

    Rosalie watches with awe over her shoulder, praising her incredible weaving skills.

    Agnes then presents the crown to Rosalie, cing it on top of her head.

    ¡°Is this for me?¡± Rosalie asks with a smile as she puts her now sleeping pup away in his stroller.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she says, remembering the ¡®thank you¡¯ sign from this morning.

    Agnes weaves yet another flower crown and ces it on Talia¡¯s head.

    Talia nearly jumps with fright at the gesture, having been so focused on her pup and not noticing Agnes

    getting near her.

    Agnes ¡°Sorry,¡±

    She signs with a trembling hand, stepping back.

    Talia blinks at her for a few moments before taking the flower crown and squeezing Agnes¡¯ hand.

    ¡°Sorry, you just scared me, is all,¡± Talia apologizes, turning to me to exin.

    Agnes smiles nervously and apologizes once again for scaring her.

    Rosalie watches their interaction with intrigue before asking a question I had been asking myself since I

    first met my mate.

    ¡°So why are you so afraid of werewolves?¡± She asks bluntly, cing her chin in her hand and looking at

    Talia with interest.

    ¡°Were you attacked?¡± Talia shifts ufortably on her pillow and shakes her head.

    ¡°You have a lovely pup¡­¡± she says with a forced smile, adjusting her flower crown.

    ¡°How old is he?¡±

    Rosalie purses her lips in a tight line, as if holding her tongue, before turning to the stroller.

    ¡°He¡¯s four months old¡­ almost five,¡±

    Rosalie smiles proudly before her face grows sad.

    ¡°Aurora had a hard time talking to us about her story,¡± she says with a sigh.

    ¡°So, I get it if you don¡¯t want to tell us.But just FYI, you are safe here so you can stop looking at us like

    we¡¯re going to eat you,¡± she says with a light chuckle.

    ¡°We would have hurt you already if we wanted to.¡±

    Talia remains silent and watches Kota y with the other pups.

    Rosalie seems to have more questions but decides to keep them to herself for the time being.We remain

    at the park for lunch and a few hours thereafter until Kota and Rio tire themselves out and lifting his arms

    up for me to carry him.

    Talia forces a smile, but I can see the hurt in her eyes at being pushed aside.

    Before I can urge Kota to go to his mother, Talia shakes her head at me to stop and walks on ahead of

    us to the guest house can feel a small pain in my heart as we make the small trek in silence and try to

    think of something I could do to make her feel better.

    Maybe hold her hand¡­

    Grayson suggests.

    I gulp but pick up my pace until I walk alongside her, Kota mumbling with sleepiness in my arms.

    Mustering up every drop of courage I have, I touch her hand, Talia flinching away at the sensation of the

    sparks.

    My heart nearly stops as I mentally prepare for her to snap at me but instead, she just stares at my hand.

    I open my mouth to apologize when she suddenly takes my hand, interlocking our fingers in a firm grasp.

    Amazing sparks tingle up my arm, but I can still feel her hand shaking in mine.

    She bites down on her lower lip as a small whimper escapes her throat and she squeezes my hand with

    all her might.

    She holds onto me for a little while longer before letting go.

    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t.I¡¯m sorry,¡± She exins, holding her hand as if it were wounded.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not¡­ f**k!¡± she groans, wiping a few stray tears that rolled down her cheek.

    She hardens her face and holds her head high.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m just tired,¡± She whispers, avoiding my face.

    ¡°Bring Kota to the room,¡± She instructs as she walks ahead again.

    ¡°He needs At the house, Talia prepares a warm bath for Kota, but he begs her to let me wash him in her

    ce.Talia looks like she might burst into tears after being rejected by her son for the second time today

    but nheless, appeases him.

    ¡°Will you do it?¡± She asks, her voice hoarse.

    The little pain in my heart returns as she looks at me with glossy brown eyes.

    I want to scold the little boy for breaking his mother¡¯s heart, but I know he is truly unaware of how much

    his simple request is hurting her.I ept and Talia hands me his towel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him stay in there too long,¡± she says quietly.

    ¡°He¡¯ll catch a cold.He likes to ssh you so be firm and have him help you clean up if he makes a

    mess.He needs to learn that there are consequences to his actions.¡±

    She disappears down the hall, leaving me alone with the cheeky pup grinning at me mischievously.

    He eagerly undresses and climbs into the bubble filled tub, grabbing a handful of bubbles and throwing

    them up in the air.

    I make quick work to wash him so that he can enjoy the bubbles before the water turns cold.

    As Talia forewarned, Kota tries to ssh me many times, but I grab his two little hands and ce them

    over his cheeks.

    ¡°N-no m-no-more, Kota,¡± I say sternly.

    Before he can protest, I pull the plug in the tub, the water slowly draining down the hole much to Kota¡¯s

    dismay nce at the door and listen for any sounds of footsteps.

    Satisfied that we are alone, I dress the little boy in a pair of blue pajamas.

    ¡°I- I- t-think yo-your mommy is s-sad,¡± I whisper to him, sliding his socks over his toes.

    He sucks on his thumb, his blue and brown eyes blinking at me.

    ¡°Why is mommy sad?¡± He asks, a patient look in his eyes.

    ¡°I-I thi-thi-think s-she miss-misses home,¡± I reply.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he sighs.

    ¡°But I like it here.¡± I hide my smile and finish putting on his other sock.

    ¡°I-I like i-it t-t-too,¡± I sigh.

    ¡°B-but ca-can you gi-ve mommy a h-hug for m-me?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I-t will make h-her feel be-bet-better.¡± Kota nods, jumping off the bed and running down the hall.

    For a pup, he sure is fast, I grumble as I race after him.You¡¯re just out of shape, Grayson jeers as I round

    the corner down the stairs.I find Talia on the couch, Kota climbing onto herp and wrapping his arms

    around her neck.

    For the first time today, she smiles happily, burying her face in his hair and inhaling his clean scent.

    She tickles his sides, and he erupts into the most adorableughter, Taliaughing with him.

    Goddess, could they be more beautiful? appearing morefortable this time around with the

    wolves.She even has an entire private conversation with her Majesty telepathically, smiling to her on

    asion.

    ¡°Would it be possible for me to volunteer with them?¡± Talia asks out loud.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much experience with their issues, but I¡¯d like to help.¡± Aurora smiles brightly at her.

    ¡°I would be honored to have you join.I won¡¯t be at the clinic tomorrow unless needed but my sister,

    Celina and my aunt Valentina will be running it in my ce.They can show you what needs to be done if

    that¡¯s alright.¡±

    Talia nods enthusiastically, seeming eager to start whatever work she is referring to.

    My heart sinks.

    Talia was going to start helping around the pack while Agnes and I remained useless to the Queen.

    ¡°This work could really help your mate,¡± Aurora¡¯s voice invades my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m helping her just as much as she¡¯s helping me so don¡¯t feel bad.¡±

    ¡°Is there nothing we can do?¡± I ask, desperately wanting to be of use.

    ¡°Agnes is an excellent cook, and you can put me anywhere you like.I promise I¡¯ll learn whatever it is you

    need me to do.¡±

    A look of sadness washes over her face as she looks at me and Agnes.

    She turns to Rosalie, and they exchange a few words via mind link when Rosalie suddenly jumps up and

    squeals.

    ¡°Yes!¡± She cries.

    ¡°Rosalie has been on maternity leave for months but would like I tostart working from home again.She

    could use help with the baby.Would Agnes be interested in being Emile¡¯s nanny for the time being?¡± I

    exin the job to Agnes and she eagerly epts.

    ¡°What can I do, your Majesty?¡± I ask nervously.

    Aurora thinks for a moment before smiling triumphantly to herself.

    ¡°You are gifted ¡± she says gently.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you learned to use your gift.I believe Talia asked you to watch over her son in your

    agreement and I can think of no better way for you to protect that little boy than to learn to use your

    powers.¡± I swallow the pool of saliva that gathered in my mouth and shift anxiously in my seat.

    ¡°I have training in the morning and could use a sparring partner who doesn¡¯tin about me using

    my powers,¡± she smirks at Evan who pouts.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± he grumbles, Aurora sticking her tongue out at him.

    ¡°So will you join me for training?¡±

    Aurora asks, ignoring Oliver¡¯s warning look.I nod reluctantly and she gives me a softened smile.

    ¡°You will be fine,¡± she whispers.

    With dinner over, I jump into the shower and prepare to sleep on the floor, grabbing a pillow and nket.I

    set up camp beside the bed, stretching out the nket as I best I can.I could easily sleep in another

    room but! remind myself that Talia still feels nervous here.

    If she has another nightmare, who else will make it go away andfort her? My breath hitches when

    Talia suddenly walks into the room in a nightgown, her legs and feet bare.

    She wears no makeup and her brown hair hangs around her shoulders in loose curls.

    Kota sleepsfortably in her arms and she gently sets him down in the middle of the bed.

    They look like angels.I shift my gaze to the ground for I am sure such beauty should not be seen by

    someone like me.

    Talia suddenly kneels in front of me, wordlessly collecting the nket and pillow from the ground and

    cing them back on the bed.

    Hey, what gives? Grayson grumbles.

    Are we supposed to justy on the ground like a f*****g carpet?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want my son sleeping on the ground again,¡± Talia mutters as she pulls the covers back and

    climbs into bed beside Kota.I remain frozen in ce and she lets out an annoyed sigh.

    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Get into bed before I change my mind!¡± She snaps.

    My legs react before I do and I turn the lights off before scrambling into bed with Kota in between the two

    of us.She rolls onto her side facing Kota and pulls him closer to her like a lifeline, Kota nuzzling up to her

    chest.She shuts her eyes, her breathing slowing to a gentle rhythm.

    I can¡¯t help but stare at how beautiful she looks in her sleep, her hair tousled and clinging to her cheeks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make this weird,¡± she mutters, furrowing her brows without opening her eyes.

    ¡°Just go to sleep.¡± My cheeks flush as I blink at her.

    Grayson begs me to kiss her while her eyes are closed but I refuse.

    Sharing the bed with her and her pup is more than enough for me.

    I close my eyes and drift away knowing Talia and Kota are safe beside me.

    Whoever Christian is, he won¡¯te anywhere near them.I won¡¯t let him.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Vanessa***

    The light of the full moon illuminates the dark skies as I make my drive through the woods.It was not

    difficult slipping out of the pack house without anyone noticing.

    Christian is always trembling in his office or out in the training grounds pummeling his warriors to a pulp

    while Derek and Jordan are still trying to find my sister and her little brat.

    I was practically running this s**t show off a pack on my own and as my mother-inw, Kay, always liked

    to point out, I was not doing very well.But it does not matter.

    Things were about to change.

    I continue my drive down the winding road deeper into the woods until I reach the small cottage I was

    told to look for.

    The cottage stands slightly at an angle and looks like no one has lived in it for over a decade, overgrown

    weeds climbing up its wooden walls.

    The windows all have metal bars and from where I sit, I can see padlocks on the front door.

    A cold shiver runs down my spine but there is no turning back now.I want to turn.

    With shaking legs, I climb out of the car and walk down the little path to the front door, cursing myself for

    being so afraid.

    My hand answers it.

    ¡°You Vanessa?¡± she asks in a gruff voice.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whisper, trying my best to look nonchnt.

    ¡°Are you the one they call The Rogue?¡±

    She ignores my question, looking me up and down with judging eyes and gesturing me inside.I follow her

    into the dark house, the kitchen dimly lit by a smallmp on the counter.

    The woman leads me down the dark hall until we reach a room where she knocks just once before

    opening the door.

    Aman sits behind a desk while staring at aptop, his dark brows furrowed in concentration.

    ¡°Do you have your payment?¡± the man behind the desk asks without lifting his head from the screen.

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± I stammer, pulling out the small man envelope from my purse and handing it to the blonde

    woman.

    The blonde woman extracts the money and counts it in silence before nodding her head and cing the

    money on the desk.

    ¡°Leave us,¡± the man waves his hand and the blonde woman retreats into the hall, locking the door behind

    her.

    I feel my nerves return and my legs once again start to shake f**k, am t really doing this?

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the human who wants to turn?¡± The man asks, closing My teeth clench before I finally

    answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m infertile,¡± I mutter bitterly.

    ¡°But werewolves¡­I heard turning could possibly reverse human ailments¡­I need to get pregnant.My

    Alpha needs an heir.¡± The man weighs my words carefully.

    ¡°I see,¡± he says, leaning back in his chair.

    His dark eyes roam my body and I start to feel ufortable.I stare back at him with intense eyes,

    hoping to faze him but he just smirks back at me.

    The mysterious man is quite handsome, with dark hair and dark eyes.

    His beard is short and well groomed and his ears are pierced.

    Waves of rippling muscles are barely contained within his ck button up shirt.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s talk business then,¡± the man continues, pressing in a code into what appears to be a safe

    beneath his desk.

    The safe opens with a click and cold smoke emits from the inside.He pulls out three vials of dark liquid

    and ces them on a rack on the desk.

    ¡°This is werewolf venom,¡± he says, pointing to the three vials.

    ¡°It¡¯s highly potent.Each viales from a different wolf rank.The higher the rank, the greater the risk of

    death for you.As I said to you before, the safest way to turn is to have your mate turn you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mate,¡± I retort and The Rogue sighs.

    ¡°The first vial here is Omega, then Beta, and finally Alpha,¡± he adds, lifting the Alpha vial up and

    inspecting it carefully before wolf.

    I stare at the Alpha vial.If I want this to work and for Christian to take me seriously, I¡¯ll need to be an

    Alpha wolf.

    ¡°How much for the Alpha?¡± I ask, knowing very well I had no money left to spare.

    The rogue seems to know this too and his eyes once again look me over.

    ¡°I think we can make an arrangement,¡± he smirks, his wolf eyes darkening.

    I slowly walk over to his desk and sit on hisp, draping my arms around his neck.

    ¡°What kind of arrangement?¡± I purr, yfully tugging at the top button of his shirt.

    The Rogue carefully picks up the rack of vials and ces them back in the cold safe.He then stands up

    and bends me over the desk, pulling down my jeans to my ankles.

    I hear him fumble with his belt buckle before he pulls out his manhood.I do my best to stand on the balls

    of my feet and raise my ass a little for better ess.

    He yanks at my thong, nearly ripping it off and pulls the string off to the side, brushing his tip against my

    little slit, warm shivers running down my legs to my toes.

    It has been a long time since I had a good f**k and I eagerly let The Rogue have his way with me,

    pounding into my folds until I scream.I grip onto the edge of the desk as I c*m all over him, feeling He

    pulls his rock hard c**k out of me and rips off my thong and jeanspletely.I¡¯m shoved onto the desk

    and turned to my side so that my hip bears most of my weight.

    He then throws my leg over his shoulder and once again thrusts his hard c**k inside me.

    I moan as he fills me up to the hilt and he rocks in and out like a man abandoned in the desert, eager for

    his first drink.I lose count of how many times I make a payment, but in the end, I get exactly what I came

    for.

    The Rogue takes me to a room much like one in a hospital, with a sterile bed and medical equipment.He

    instructs me to undresspletely and has me lie on the bed.

    The blonde woman returns to the room and ties up my hands and feet to the bed.

    ¡°Why am I being tied up?¡± I ask as she closes the cuffs over my wrists.

    ¡°The turn is a painful process.This is to hold you in ce,¡± she says with no emotion in her voice.

    She then hooks me up to a heart monitor, the machineing to life with every beat of my heart.

    The Rogue extracts the venom from the Alpha vial while the woman ties a rubber band around my arm to

    make my veins bulge.

    ¡°The process is simple,¡± The Rogue exins.

    ¡°You will be injected with the Alpha venom and over the course of the next 12 hours, the venom will infect

    every cell in your body.It¡¯s going to feel like your that¡¯s normal.When the time¡¯s up, you will be able to

    hear your wolf but you will not be able to shift into her until the next full moon.Are you sure you still want

    this?¡± He asks, holding the syringe over my arm.

    ¡°You¡¯re not guaranteed to survive this and once it goes in, there¡¯s no turning back.I won¡¯t be able to stop

    the turning if you change your mind.¡±

    I nod my head slowly and brace myself for the injection.The thick needle pierces my skin, releasing

    freezing cold liquid into my veins.

    My teeth clench almost immediately as every nerve in my arm begins to burn, as if set on fire.I open my

    mouth to swallow air but choke on my own scream as the liquid surges through every vein and blood

    vessel in my body.

    My arms and legs go through a cycle of thrashing and stiffening, every muscle bing exhausted.

    Beads of sweat roll down my forehead as I scream for mercy, wanting the pain to stop.

    ¡°I told you it would hurt like hell,¡± The Rogue mutters.

    ¡°Suck it up!¡±

    Tears blur my vision as I cuss him out, telling him to go f**k himself as ck stars cloud my eyes.

    My body finally gives out and I tumble into the ck abyss.

    The cycle repeats itself for several hours, with me waking up in excruciating pain only to ck out in

    agony.I can feel my body on the verge of giving up and I curse myself for doing this.burning sensation

    envelops every nerve.I fall into the darkness onest time, my heart sinking to the pit of my stomach as I

    crash through the emptiness.

    Suddenly, the falling stops and I find myself surrounded by water.I thrash my arms around until I reach

    the surface, realizing I had fallen into what appears to be ake in the middle of nothing but white

    light.I¡¯m on the verge of tears finding myself in the middle of a ce with no beginning and no end.

    What do you do now? I ask myself as I look around white nothingness.

    I stop moving my body and immediately start sinking into the water.

    In a panic, I once again swim to the surface and realize if I stop moving, I will sink.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Out of options, I force my arms and legs to move forward, not knowing where forward led to.

    I swim for what seems like an eternity, my limbs almost numb from the excessive exercise.

    To my luck, the depth of the never endingke grows shallower and shallower until it reaches only to my

    ankles.

    Grateful for the moment of rest, I allow myself to sit on my knees to catch my breath.

    I bend my neck low, allowing my hair to cover my face as I listen to the beating of my own heart, the only

    sound in this soundless ce.

    ¡°What the f**k am I supposed to now!¡± I scream into water, streams of tears flowing down my cheeks.

    ¡°f**k! f**k!¡± something breathing down my exposed neck.

    My entire body stiffens like a statue, my breath hitching in the back of my throat.

    A low snarles from behind me, my hands shaking in myp.

    It takes me a few seconds to muster up the courage, but I finally manage to get on the balls of my feet

    and very slowly, rotate my body to face the mysterious being behind me.I don¡¯t dare look up but a pair of

    pawse into view through my long hair.

    The being snarls again, ring its nostrils at me as a st of hot breath blows through my hair.

    ¡°What are you?¡± I ask, my voice small, almost like a child¡¯s.

    It only snarls in response and I finally force myself to look up, stumbling back when I find arge grey

    blue wolf standing just a few feet in front of me.

    My eyes lock with its sapphire irises, as if in a trance I do not have the strength to break.

    For a long time, we just stare at each other, neither of us moving an inch.I lick my dry lips and in a

    trembling voice ask, ¡°Who are you?

    ¡°Devina,¡± she replies in a voice of silk.

    ¡°Your wolf¡±

    If my legs weren¡¯t so weak, I would leap onto my feet and jump with victory.

    I have a wolf! Eager to be with her, I reach out to touch her snout when suddenly, she slips right between

    my fingers, her image crumbling into dust.

    ¡°No¡­..NOOOO!!¡±

    I scream as the beautiful grey wolf disappears of darkness.

    ***Christian¡¯s POV***

    ¡°We found her,¡±

    Derek sighs into the phone.

    ¡°Those rogues dumped her body in a ditch.She¡¯s still alive but just barely.¡± I grumble in annoyance.

    I had Derek and Jordan follow Vanessa because I knew the stupid b***h was up to no good.

    Unfortunately, she ended up ina forest riddled with rogues so Derek and Jordan had to keep a low profile

    and could not stop her from doing anything stupid.

    ¡°Take her to the pack hospital,¡± I snap, ¡°Make sure that b***he is kept alive.¡±

    As much as I would love for her to die, Vanessa is Natalia¡¯s sister and she would never forgive me if I let

    her sister die.

    ¡°Natalia¡­¡±

    I murmur, missing the way her name rolled off my tongue.I think back to the day we first met.

    Vanessa and I had known each other through the University, both of us having been enrolled in a few

    sses together.

    One group projectter and she and I were f*****g almost every week but I did notice myself to her.I was

    still looking for my mate linvited Vanessa.

    She showed up with her very shy sister who looked like she would rather be anywhere but there.She

    didn¡¯t talk to anyone and she trailed after her sister like a lost puppy, trying to convince Vanessa to stop

    drinking.

    I found it wildly adorable how she¡¯d protect her sister¡¯s drink with her life while Vanessa danced with guy

    after guy.

    I watched her with curiosity while she sat at the bar with a drink in her hand but it wasn¡¯t until our eyes

    met that the world stood still for me.

    Mate! Jack cried, head over heels for the short girl sitting alone at the bar.

    I made my way through the crowd until I was standing face to face with her.

    From up close, I could see every beautiful feature on her face, her luscious lips and her dark eyes.

    The incredible scent of her skin made Jack almost go feral and I knew then she was my Luna.I could

    hear her heart almost skip a bit when I sat next to her despite her cool and uninterested demeanor.

    ¡°You know, most people go to parties to have a good time, not sit at a bar all night,¡± I teased her.

    ¡°Yeah, well most people aren¡¯t dragged to parties by their alcoholic sister to babysit them, now are they?¡±

    She retorts, giving me a bored look.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your sister?¡± I ask, already knowing the answer.

    ¡°The one currently humping two guys,¡± she mutters, nodding as I almostughed but kept my cool.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Natalia, but everyone just calls me Talia,¡± she said nonchntly, gripping the drink in her hand like her

    life depended on it.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to be everyone,¡± I smiled at her, looking at her petite figure.

    She was around 5¡¯2 and tiny.Very tiny.

    ¡°Tiny,¡± I smirked at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Tiny.¡±

    Suddenly a thought enters my mind and I grab my phone, dialing my PI (private investigator).

    Talia! She went by Talia back then!

    ¡°Yes, Mr.Hart, what can I do for you?¡± the Pl replies.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been going about this all wrong,¡± I chastise myself.

    ¡°Look for records of a woman going by the name of Talia.Thest known record we have of her is in

    Wyoming a little over four years ago.She was pregnant at the time.She should have a three-year-old kid

    by now.upation is most likely in a hospital,¡± I add, remembering how Natalia hadpleted training

    as both an EMT and medical assistant before she became my Luna.

    I can hear the PI jotting down all of this information on the other side of the line.

    ¡°I will look into it for you and have a full report within 72 hours,¡± The PI responds.

    ¡°Have a good day Mr.Hart.¡± I hang up the phone, pleased that things were finally starting to look up for

    me.

    There¡¯s a framed photograph on my desk of Natalia and I taken shortly after our wedding and I hold it

    between my hands, staring at my beautiful mate smiling at me as I kiss her cheek.

    ¡°l bring you home soon, Tiny,¡± I murmur.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: Rivers

    ***WARNING***

    The following chapter contains a scene with self harm and abuse.

    Reader discretion is advised, I will ce (*) asterisk when the abuse self-harm begins for those of you

    who wish to Skip.

    ** ***Zane***

    What are you so nervous about? Grayson mutters as we walk over to the main pack house, my legs

    barely able to drag me to our destination.

    We need this training! What use is our gift if we can¡¯t use it? I know he¡¯s right but that doesn¡¯t stop the

    fear somersaulting in my belly.

    My father always said I was weak.

    What if my power truly is weak and worthless? Then what? Then we learn to fight like any other f****¡±g

    mutt! Grayson growls in annoyance.

    Talia and Agnes walk silently behind me, both equally nervous for our first day in our new assignments.

    Kota appears to be the only one excited to visit the River Moon wolves.

    To keep herself calm, Agnes holds her butterfly in her hand, the beautiful creature crawling along her

    finger and fluttering its wings.

    She had kept it in her room since we arrived in River Moon and it seemed to give herfort.

    I would have to thank Salvador again for Talia fidgets with the sack lunch that I prepared for her this

    morning, wrinkling the paper bag with her fingers.

    To my surprise, she took the lunch willingly and my heart only soared higher when I noticed she was still

    wearing the gold bracelet I gave her.

    I just hope she will still be okay with me when she reads my note today.

    Quit worrying.

    We were smooth, Grayson grins We finally approach the pack house, Rosalie already waiting for us with

    her young pup cradled in her arms.

    ¡°Come with me Agnes,¡± She smiles warmly at her before turning to Talia and I.

    ¡°Aurora is in the entertainment room waiting for you.¡±

    Talia and I exchange nervous nces and make our way to the entertainment room where we find

    Aurora sitting on the floor with her eyes closed, Oliverbing through her hair with tenderness, as if

    her hair were made of silk.

    Evan sits on the couch, watching the two with friendly disgust while Rio sitszily at his feet.

    Oliver leans in close to his mate and kisses her temples, murmuring soothing words in her ears.

    The Queen lookspletely rxed in hisp as he begins to gently braid her hair into one long french

    braid, her breaths slow and steady.

    It almost feels wrong to watch such an intimate moment between two loving mates and I feel a pain in

    my heart.

    Would Talia ever trust me enough to let me care for her as the Rio jumps up to greet Kota and the two

    roll around the floor yfully.

    ¡°Please sit,¡± Aurora says, her eyes fluttering open as Oliver ties up the braid.

    Kota stops his y for a moment and we bow our heads in reverence to the timid Queen.

    ¡°My sister will be here soon for you, Talia.You can wait here while I take Zane to the training

    grounds.Kota can stay at the daycare or here with Rosalie and Agnes.It¡¯s up to you and what you feel

    mostfortable with.¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± Talia replies almost immediately.

    ¡°H-here, please.¡± The Queen smiles brilliantly at her as she rises to her feet with Oliver¡¯s help.

    ¡°Then it shall be so.¡± Oliver grabs his coat and car keys from the coffee table and prepares to take off.

    ¡°Be safe,¡± Oliver murmurs as he kisses his Queen on the cheek before he res at me.

    ¡°If you hurt her, I will kill you.Understand?¡± he threatens, his voice a low growl.

    I nod obediently, swallowing the lump in my throat.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Aurora rolls her eyes at her mate and pacifies him with a kiss.

    ¡°No you will not,¡± she chuckles.

    ¡°You cannot heal on your own,¡± he argues.

    ¡°If he hurts you during training-¡±

    ¡°Then I will heal her,¡± a woman¡¯s voice calls out from behind us.

    ¡°So go huff and puff somewhere else and let my sister train in. We all turn around to the source of the

    voice and find a small woman identical to Queen Aurora standing by the door.

    The only difference between the two appears to be their eyes, with this woman¡¯s eyes being silvery grey

    while Aurora¡¯s are a golden honey color.

    Aurora wastes no time running towards the woman, embracing her in a tight hug.

    ¡°You literally see each other every f*****g day,¡±

    Evan exasperates, Oliver rolling his eyes at the gamma wolf.

    The small woman lifts her middle finger up at Evan, Aurora giggling hysterically.

    ¡°Talia, Zane.This is my twin, Celina,¡± She says as she steps back from her hug.

    ¡°Satan¡¯s spawn is more fitting,¡±

    Evan mutters, Celina sticking her tongue out at him.

    ¡°If I¡¯m Satan¡¯s spawn, then what are you? His butthole?¡±

    Celina retorts with a bored look on her face, Talia snorting as she tries to hold back herughter.

    ¡°Anyways, where¡¯s this Talia chick? I¡¯m runningte, so we gotta go.¡±

    Talia presents herself and Celina looks her up and down as if assessing her.She then exchanges looks

    with her sister and sighs.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to say it,¡± she says, stepping closer to Talia, Aurora giving her sister a warning growl.

    ¡°What? We¡¯ve worked too day.¡±

    Storm clouds swirl in Celina¡¯s silver irises as she scowls and points an using finger at Talia.

    ¡°Watch your f*****g attitude,¡± she warns.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a f**k about your ex or what you¡¯ve been through because I can guarantee, our girls have

    gone through far worse.They need someone who won¡¯t flinch away from them or look at them like they¡¯re

    maggots.They¡¯re broken and they need help.I¡¯m not taking you anywhere until you promise Aurora and I

    that you will set aside your own feelings and help me take care of these girls.¡±

    A calm but stern look washes over Celina¡¯s face as she crosses her arms and waits for a response.

    ¡°I promise,¡± Talia nods, never once flinching from the cold tone in Celina¡¯s voice.

    Celina stares intently at her as if to catch any hesitation but Talia remains unfazed, as if used to being

    scrutinized by others.

    ¡°I like her,¡± Celina suddenly turns to her sister and smiles at her.

    ¡°She¡¯s a b***h like me.¡± Aurora shakes her head disapprovingly at her sister and clears her throat.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°No, I most definitely did,¡± her sister shrugs with an innocent smile on her face.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go.We have a long day ahead of us.¡±

    She grabs Talia¡¯s hand and before I even blink an eye, the two women vanish into thin air wrapping his

    arms around my legs.

    ¡°Mommy will be backter tonight,¡±

    Aurora reassures, getting down on her knees and speaking in a soothing tone to the little boy.

    ¡°In the meantime, you can stay here and y with Rio.Would you like that?¡± Kota grins and nods.

    Aurora instructs Evan to take Kota upstairs to Rosalie¡¯s office before the three of us walk to the training

    grounds.

    My hands shake uncontrobly at the thought of using my gifts so I shove them in my pockets, willing

    myself to calm down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡± Aurora reassures as we arrive to the grounds.

    ¡°Today is all about exploring your ability and helping you figure out exactly what you can do.¡±

    The entire training grounds is empty, with all of the equipment stored away and all trainers and fighters

    gone.

    ¡°I had the grounds cleared for us to work in peace,¡± she smiles sheepishly as she leads me to a sparing

    circle.

    ¡°I figured you wouldn¡¯t want an audience today.¡± She turns to Evan and grins.

    ¡°Evan can leave too.¡±

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± he replies, sitting down on a bench.

    Aurora heaves a heavy sigh and rolls her neck.

    ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s see what you can do.¡± I remain frozen in ce, unsure what to do with myself but Aurora

    once again offers a reassuring smile.

    Her calm voice enters my ¡°Telepathy can be a little scary at first.It¡¯s a lot of voices in your head and they

    can be¡­overwhelming.¡±

    She says, sitting down and patting the ground in front of her, urging me to do the same.

    ¡°How did you know I was a telepath?¡± I ask as I take a seat before her.

    ¡°I can sense your walls,¡± she says, her eyes scanning me thoroughly.

    ¡°The only other person I know with walls is my sister and she is also a telepath.The walls help block out

    the voices and keep out intruders.I can usually make my way into a person¡¯s thoughts and their

    memories without them noticing but it wasn¡¯t so easy getting into your head.It was like there was this

    massive force trying to push me out,¡± she says, miming an unseen force in front of her.

    ¡°I got into your thoughts with a little push but you felt me enter your memories ¡­didn¡¯t you?¡± I nod,

    remembering the pinch in my temples when she entered my memories and saw my past.

    ¡°Does your wolf help you with your gifts?¡± she asks.

    No, Grayson snarls.

    He locked me out for years! It wasn¡¯t until Talia came into the picture that the bastard finally let me

    through.

    Because you didn¡¯t help! I argue.

    Because you didn¡¯t trust me! Aurora frowns at us.

    ¡°Enough! There¡¯s no point in ming each other.This just means you both need to learn to work

    together.Let¡¯s furrow my brows at her.¡±

    ¡°I thought I already was¡­¡±

    ¡°No, she chuckles softly.¡±

    ¡°I made our connection.I¡¯m inside your head.Now I want you to do the same with me and make anew

    connection.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I ask, growing nervous with hurting her as I remember all the failed attempts I had made on

    Agnes.

    She would go into a catatonic state for hours after my attempts of reading her mind on purpose.I couldn¡¯t

    do that to the Queen.

    The Queen says nothing for a moment and I fear she has already cut our connection and is now

    expecting me to make contact but she only smiles at me, holding out her palm.

    Out of thin air, a small ball of fire forms inside her palm and she cradles the me like a fragile flower.

    ¡°You have a lot of fears, Zane¡­¡± she murmurs.

    ¡°And that is very dangerous.Fear and anger make you irrational¡­.they make you lose control.¡±

    As if to demonstrate, the mes in her palm grow bigger until they engulf her entire fist.

    ¡°You can hurt a lot of people unintentionally by letting your fears get the best of you,¡± She adds, the violet

    me growing hotter.

    ¡°As you can see, I can manipte the fire element but it is very difficult to control.My mes are fueled

    by my emotions and if I let them get the best of me, I can lose control. I stare at therge me nervously

    to my fears¡­¡± she closes her palm, the mes going out in an instant.

    ¡°I became the one who controls the mes.It¡¯s the same principle for you if you ever want to control your

    gift.You need to learn to let go of your fears and trust in your wolf to guide you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do that..¡± I mutter.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never know if you don¡¯t give him a chance to show you his worth,¡± She smiles.

    ¡°Just like you seek a connection with your mate, Grayson seeks a connection with you.¡± I don¡¯t like him,

    Grayson mutters.

    He¡¯s an i**¡±t.

    Aurora frowns at me.

    ¡°You will not earn his trust by belittling him, ¡°she says sternly, Grayson rolling his eyes at her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make him fear more ashamed of himself than he already is, Wolf You know his pain better than

    anyone.¡± He doesn¡¯t trust me! Grayson snarls .

    I watched for years what Dad did to us and did he ever let me in to help? No! He put me in a corner and

    forced me to watch him suffer! I could feel the hurt in his voice as he growled out his frustration.

    ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t even like myself¡­¡± I reply.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d like me either or want to help¡­so I thought it was better to put you away.¡±

    Grayson doesn¡¯t reply, wallowing in his own frustration.

    ¡° I stare at my hands, afraid to look Aurora in the eyes but she suddenly moves closer to me and holds

    my wrists care or listen,¡± she says quietly.

    ¡°But Grayson is your other half and he will never leave your side¡­no matter how much you hurt him.He

    is part of your soul.¡± I pull at the mat on the ground before I finally speak to Grayson.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.I¡¯m sorry I locked you out.I didn¡¯t know what else to do ¡­.I whisper.I¡¯m sorry too, hesighs.I

    should have fought harder to break through.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­this is good, ¡± Aurora smiles.

    ¡°Now work together to enter my head.I¡¯ll put my walls down to make this easier-¡±

    ¡°But how do I enter your mind? ¡± I ask, looking over at Evan who looks bored by our silent staring

    contest.

    ¡°Every time I enter someone¡¯s head on purpose, I hurt them. ¡± Aurora nods as she assesses my

    concerns before replying.

    ¡°Think of thoughts as rivers.

    All of them are flowing at different speeds and currents and unfortunately, they are alling towards

    you.

    You, however, have the power to build dams and slow the rivers down or stop thempletely from

    coming at you.

    To enter my mind, all you really have to do is let my thoughtse through.

    Build a dam to block the other rivers you hear.

    It¡¯s not about forcing your way into my head, it¡¯s about letting the river flow between us.

    Once the connection flows between us, you can build little dams and slow down the current of

    information that¡¯sing at you so that you can. She closes our connection and sits patiently across

    from me, closing her eyes and giving me her trust.

    Okay, wecando this ¡­I reassure myself, closing my eyes and stepping into the dark abyss of my

    mind.Just let the voices flow like a river¡­

    Grayson encourages.I slowly let my walls down, both Evan and Aurora¡¯s voices entering my mind at

    incredible speed.I almost put up the wall again when Grayson¡¯s voicees through.

    Build the dams and slow the rivers down¡­he reminds me.

    I imagine myself physically blocking the voices and they start to slow down until I can understand them.

    ¡°Why are they just sitting on the floor with their eyes closed? Are they meditating?¡± Evan¡¯s thoughts

    come through.

    I build a dam until Evan¡¯s voice fades out, leaving me only with Aurora¡¯s.

    ¡°Can you hear me? ¡± I call out, nervous as hell that I may hurt her.

    ¡°Yes¡± she cries.

    ¡°You are doing so good! Don¡¯t be afraid.Make your way around if you like.What do you see?¡±

    ¡°Nothing ¡± I mumble, looking around at the empty ckness.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, ¡± she says.

    ¡°Just listen to the thoughts.Follow the fiver.¡±

    pitch ck, I suddenly hear a small scream, so faint, I almost don¡¯t hear it.

    Follow it, Grayson instructs.I walk into the emptiness where the sound came from until I hear it again,

    this time louder, sharper, more desperate.

    A sudden bright sh blurs my vision and my eyes burst open so that a ray of light beams out of them

    like a movie projector, small images taking form on the ground in front of me.

    Aurora and Evan gather around me and stare at memories that y like a film for us to watch baw It

    appears to be a memory ying from Aurora¡¯s point of view and we see several kids gathering around

    her, holding their books and backpacks up like weapons.

    They seem to have cornered her at the back of a bus, Aurora cowering on the ground with her arms

    raised above her head.

    Aurora looks up at the bus driver as if begging for help but he does nothing, ignoring the cruelty that is

    about to take ce.

    The kids throw the books at her, spitting on her and kicking her until they grow bored and settle back into

    their seats.

    The memory blurs for a moment beforeing into focus again.

    Aurora remains on the floor, too afraid to move until the buses to a halt at a pack, most of the kids

    eager to get off.

    Aurora gathers herself off the floor, limping to the front while wiping the blood off her face.

    The bus driver doesn¡¯t even spare her a second nce, snapping at her to hurry up and get off.

    memory blurs even further from her tears as she stumbles her way down a road until she reaches arge

    pack house.

    She uses a back entrance and silently limps down to the basement, throwing her tattered backpack on

    an old cot.She gets down on her knees and shoves her hand under the cot until she finds a small sharp

    razor.

    Blinking away her tears, she waddles over to the bathroom.

    My heart sinks to the pit of my stomach as I watch her lock the door with shaking hands.

    She covers the mirror with arge towel, her eyes refusing to meet her reflection.

    Aurora turns on the cold faucet and holds her wrist over the sink, revealing a sea of scars on her tender

    flesh.

    I want to stop the memory but I can seem to close my eyes as I watch in horror what Aurora does next.

    The razor breaks through the skin with ease as Aurora slides it across her wrist, a trail of blood following

    in its wake.

    Blood trickles down her arm into the sink but she only raises the de again and makes a second cut,

    throwing her head back in pain¡­ and relief.

    Unable to watch any further, I force my eyes shut, tears spilling onto my cheeks.

    For a long time, the three of us remain frozen in ce, none of us uttering a word about what we just

    witnessed until Evan breaks the silence, shifting into arge brown wolf with green eyes.

    His wolf settles beside his Queen,ying his head on herp and ¡°It¡¯s alright, Bodhi,¡± she soothes him as

    he whimpers.

    ¡°I survived.I¡¯m okay now.¡±

    Bodhi (Evan¡¯s wolf) only whines, his heart breaking for his Luna.

    As her gamma, he felt her pain almost as if it were his own and it hurt him to see her so broken at one

    point.

    ¡®I am so sorry,¡± I say through our connection.

    ¡± I didn¡¯t know¡­I didn¡¯t know that-¡±

    Despite the tears in her eyes, she smiles warmly at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± she sighs.

    ¡°At least now we know that you cannot only see and hear my thoughts and memories, but you can also

    project them out for others to see.Even I cannot do that.I can still sense a lot of power in you so it¡¯s likely

    there¡¯s more to your gift.We¡¯ll just have to keep practicing.¡±

    I am both shocked and relieved that she is not angry with me for exposing such a sensitive memory to

    hcr gamma and that she is willing to continue our training.

    ¡°I think this is a good ce to stop for now¡­¡±she says, stroking Bodhi¡¯s head.

    ¡°We can pick it up again tomorrow when both Evan and I feel¡­better.¡±

    Bodhi rises to his feet, nudging the Queen with his head to get on his back.

    Aurora obliges, climbing onto her gamma and the three of us return to the Pack house.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: Identity he

    ¡°Agnes** *

    My little butterfly flutters around the room, its iridescent wings catching the light that filters in through the

    window.

    On the floor, Kota watches a Disney film with Rio by his side,rge headphones blocking out the rest of

    the world to him.

    Rosalie types away at her desk, looking over hundreds of spreadsheets and developing promotional

    content for her pack¡¯spany.She is the Head Social Media coordinator in charge of thepany¡¯s

    social media presence.

    As she works, she instructs me to give her pup, Emile, a bath and put him to sleep.I execute the task

    with great care, preparing a warm bath with little bubbles.

    Emile seems to enjoy the bath, his eyes widening as I pour a little water over his hair and his legs kicking

    frantically with excitement.

    He likes the water¡­my wolf, Cynthia smiles.

    Just like Archie.

    An overwhelming sadness fills my heart as I look down at the small happy pup in my arms, seeing in him

    the little boy I had lost long before I became Zane¡¯s mother.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    He¡¯s with his father now, Cynthia tries tofort me but it¡¯s no use.

    There would forever be a small hole in my heart¡­all because of My life as a Ravenstone wolf was by no

    means perfect.

    Being deaf, I was always pushed around and made fun of for being unable to talk or hear.

    While my parents never said it, I knew they were ashamed to have a deaf daughter and Alpha Tristan

    (Alpha Toran¡¯s father and former Alpha of Ravenstone) would not have hesitated to get rid of me were it

    not for the fact that my father was the gamma¡¯s younger brother.I learned early on that it was best to stay

    out of the Alpha¡¯s way and be invisible.

    But Damon saw me, and he never stopped seeing me.

    Growing up, none of the other pups understood me nor did they bother to try.I was too strange because I

    talked with my hands and made weird sounds whenever I tried to speak.

    But as Moon Goddess would have it, I met my mate in a sandbox of all ces.

    He wanted to know why I yed with the sand all by myself and never joined In on the games with the

    other pups.He wanted to know why I used my hands instead of my words.

    When Damon realized I could not hear, he brought me a notebook and wrote down all of his favorite

    things to do in it so that we could do them together.

    Hide and seek, tag, and manc were among our favorite games to y together.

    I taught him how to sign and he taught me how to hear with my eyes and feet.

    His father was learned to stay vignt, like relying more on my nose and my sense of touch.

    I was devastated the day of my first shift when I realized my wolf was as deaf as I was.I had held onto

    the hope that I could hear in her form, but Moon Goddess did not grant me that gift.

    ¡°You are not useless,¡±Damon told me as I shifted back into my human form and burst into tears.

    ¡°You are just different.¡±

    Those simple words helped soothe my broken heart and I learned to ept myself as I was.

    The day of Damon¡¯s 18th birthday will forever be one of the greatest days of my life.

    He did not hesitate to im me as his mate, marking me that very same day.

    I was only 16 but my parents were overjoyed that I would not spend the rest of my life in loneliness as

    they had expected me to.

    With Alpha Toran¡¯s permission, I was allowed to move in with Damon as his wife despite not being a

    matured wolf yet.

    Neither Damon nor I were ready to start a family, so we focused on building our home and bing

    contributing members of the pack.

    Damon became a hunter like his father while I finished school and worked at the pack library as a

    custodian.

    Damon was overjoyed to be a father.

    He got to work building the nursery, putting special attention to every corner of our pup¡¯s room and child

    proofing virtually every room in the house.

    Despite the joy, I was nervous about being a mother.

    ¡°What if he is deaf like me?¡±

    I cried one night ¡°Then we will love him,¡±

    He replied as he wiped away my tears.

    ¡°And he will know love like no other.¡±

    He quelled all of my fears with his kisses and his love, reassuring me that there was nothing wrong with

    my deafness.

    Our pup came without trouble and he was the most beautiful boy my eyes had ever seen.

    Archie¡¯s big blue eyes were shaded by a pair of thick longshes like his father¡¯s and he had my dirty

    blonde hair.

    No sign could describe the joy I felt when I held him in my arms for the first time.

    Archie responded well to auditory stimtion like bells or the sound of his father¡¯s voice, asserting that

    he was not deaf at all.

    Damon was a doting father, spending every second he could with sleep in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Go back to sleep,¡± he¡¯d sign.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got Archie.¡±

    While our small family was not rich and we could barely make ends meet, our life was perfect.

    Damon loved me and I loved him.

    We had a healthy pup and a house to call our own.We had everything¡­

    Until that fateful day Scarlet Haven attacked.

    Scarlet Haven and Ravenstone were once close allies, but that all came crashing down the day Alpha

    Toran discovered Alpha Cyrus and Luna Bre¡¯s betrayal.

    This would mark the beginning of a vicious and bloody war.

    Alpha Toran was determined to see Scarlet Haven burn to the ground and he killed Alpha Cyrus.

    When Cyrus¡¯s younger brother, Sebastian, took over, Alpha Toran wanted to send a message to young

    new Alpha, killing both his first-born son, Jonathan and thenter his wife, Eleanor.

    It was an unthinkable act, but Alpha Sebastian would go on tomit an even greater war crime a pack

    could ever undertake.

    With Damon and I both working full-time, I was forced to sign Archie up in the pack daycare program.

    On a day like any other, I it would be thest time I would ever see him.

    That morning, four ubeled packages were delivered to the daycare and at around noon, arge

    tremor was felt throughout the pack.

    I ran out of the library as quickly as I could to see what all themotion was about and to my horror, I

    saw the copsed daycare center In the distance, the burning building giving off a stench of burnt flesh.

    There were no survivors, all 26 pups and their apanying teachers perishing in the explosion.

    From then on, the war intensified, Damon volunteering to be a soldier in the name of our son.

    I could not convince him otherwise and I lost my husband in the war just one month after losing my pup.I

    was devoid of all feelings, my heart shriveling up to the size of a shrimp.I could no longer find joy or

    peace, waking up every night in a puddle of tears and loneliness.

    The day Alpha Toran called me to his office, I was more than ready to be cast out as a rogue.I craved It

    for I saw no purpose in

    ¡°I suspect Sebastian¡¯s second son still lives,¡± he wrote to me as I sat silently in his office.

    ¡°Do you want revenge for your son and mate?¡± I sat there staring at the question on the sheet of paper,

    understanding the individual words but struggling toprehend their intention.

    ¡°We never did find Sebastian¡¯s secret heir, not even during the attack of the King¡¯s birthday,¡± Alpha Toran

    exined.

    ¡°I suspect he¡¯s kept the child hidden in the pack house which he has turned into a fortress my men

    cannot prate.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I replied, my trembling hands struggling to hold the pen to the sheet of paper.

    ¡°How could I possibly be of any service and get revenge?¡± The Alpha smiled wickedly at me, twirling a

    strand of my hair between his fingers.

    ¡°You are weak, there¡¯s no doubt about that. A wolf of your caliber is virtually useless to any pack,¡± he

    wrote, his sinister smile never I stared at his bitter words before he continued to write.

    ¡°I want you to be a rogue stumbling through woods on the edge of their territory,¡± he exined.

    ¡°Sebastian will either take pity on your pathetic state and take you in, allowing you to find the hidden heir

    and kill him¡­¡± l read the words, gasping at the thought of taking a child¡¯s life.

    ¡°Or¡­¡± the Alpha continued.

    ¡°He may kill you on sight, which I assume is a viable option for you, all things considered,¡± he shrugged,

    his eyes scanning my poor state of health.

    My cheeks were hollowed out fromck of eating and my once bright eyes were now dull and had dark

    circles under them.

    I shake my head at him.I had lost a child.I could not do the same to another man, not even to the man

    who took mine.

    The Alpha smirked once more, unfazed by myck of interest in revenge.

    ¡°Agnes, I¡¯m not giving you an option,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°You are but a useless mouth to feed.I don¡¯t have room for a worthless mutt like you in a time of war. You

    will be a rogue whether you ept my proposal or not,¡± he shrugged.

    ¡°However, if you take on my proposal, you will have the added satisfaction of having destroyed the man

    who took not only your pup, but the only man dumb enough to ept you for a mate.¡± The Alpha leans

    back in his chair as I read my fate.

    ¡°The choice is yours, my dear Agnes,¡± he adds on a separate sheet of paper.

    ¡°Will you die a worthless mutt in the woods, raped and killed by other rogues¡­or will you die a hero and

    end this war so that no other Ravenstone wolf ever has to fear for their pup again?¡±

    My shoulders shook violently as I sobbed with frustration.

    Why hadn¡¯t Moon Goddess taken me with my family? With a broken and angered heart, I epted my

    new mission and was stripped of my omega status to be a full-fledged rogue.

    Three guards escorted me out of the pack and to my horror, took advantage of me.

    I was mercilessly beaten and assaulted, the guards iming it would help me look more believable to

    Alpha With trembling legs and no will left to live, I walked through the cold forest on my own for a few

    days, narrowly escaping other rogues in the woods.

    Damon¡¯s tricks came of use to me, and I managed to navigate my way to Sebastian¡¯s territory, a group of

    guards finding me on the edge of Scarlet Haven grounds.

    They brought me before the Alpha and I finally put a face to the man that killed my son and took my

    mate.

    My hatred was almost instant and I vowed then and there to find his hidden heir and kill him.

    To my surprise, Sebastian led me into his home and took me straight to the child he had kept a secret for

    years.

    All of my anger melted away as I looked into the eyes of the little broken boy locked away in a hidden

    part of the house.

    He trembled in the presence of his father, as if he were afraid to breathe the same air as him.

    I knew instantly Zane was just another victim of the war, another pup whose life was taken from him.

    A small pain filled my heart as I saw my beautiful Archie in his eyes and I made the realization that this

    was Moon Goddess¡¯s n all along.

    Zane lost his family and I lost mine.

    We were two broken wolves brought together by tragedy.

    Revenge left my heart and all I wanted was to protect the innocent little boy staring at me with fear in his

    eyes.

    It¡¯s been 20 years since I lost Damon and Archie and while the pain has never faded, Zane has filled my

    heart with joy andughter.

    I have learned to smile again, to find beauty in a ce full of ugly pain and secrets.

    Zane is my sweet little boy and I would never let Sebastian or Toran hurt him¡­

    Emile smiles as I finish rinsing out his little hairs and I carefully lift him out of the bath, drying him off with

    his towel and dressing him.

    I carry the little pup back to the nursery where I find Kota still watching his film with Rio.

    Emile blinks sleepily as I set him down in his rocker, and I gently rock him to sleep.

    Kota crawls over to peek at the sleeping pup, asking me a question I cannot understand.

    He tilts his head to the side as he waits for an answer but I only smile at the curious pup, cing my

    finger against my lips to tell him to be quiet so the baby can sleep.

    Little vibrations tremble beneath my feet and I look up to find Zane at the door, a gentle smile on his lips.

    Kota races to greet Zane, jumping in his arms andughing.

    The two speak for a little while, my heart swelling with joy that my Zane has found his own little boy to

    love.

    ¡°How was your morning, mom?¡± he signs, walking over to me and kissing me on the forehead.

    ¡°It was good,¡± I reply.

    ¡°Did your training go well?¡±

    ¡°Define well,¡± He smiles nervously, and I frown at him.

    ¡°You have to be patient with yourself,¡± I remind him, knowing how much figuring out his gift meant to him.

    I do not fear him seeing my memories and finding out who I once was.

    If anything, I wanted him to know that I once had a beautiful boy and a loving husband, that I once knew

    a love far greater than most wolves would ever experience and that I hoped he would one day find love

    himself¡­

    ¡°You will learn to control it soon enough,¡± I add, cupping his cheeks.

    ¡°Trust yourself.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: The Wolf Within

    ***Jane***

    After a quick lunch, Kota begs me for a game of hide and seek, arguing his case by giving me a pair of

    cute puppy eyes.

    The little boy grins triumphantly when I give in, and he asks permission from Aurora for Rio to join us.We

    walk around the pack for a little while until we find a quiet little patch of trees for us to y in undisturbed.

    Kota and Rio take off, leaving me in the middle of a clearing to count out loud.

    ¡°O-one¡­Two¡­Th-Three¡­F-F-Four¡­¡±

    I grow embarrassed as I stumble through the numbers and begin to count quietly to myself until I reach

    twenty.

    ¡°He-Here I ce Kota!¡± I call out, my eyes scanning the trees for any signs of the boy.

    I sniff the air, catching his scent lingering in the wind.

    This is probably the worst game to y with a wolf, Grayson chuckles to himself.

    lignore hisment, pretending to look among the bushes for the hiding pup.

    An unfamiliar scent suddenly brushes against my nose, the hairs on the back of my neck standing on

    end.

    Something¡¯s wrong, Grayson observes, my ears picking up the sound of rustling in the distance

    apanied by the low rumble of a snarl.

    Grayson wastes no time taking control and shifting mid-sprint as we follow the sound of Rio¡¯s barking

    and Kota¡¯s cries.

    Please be okay, please be okay, please be okay, I pray to my dear Moon Goddess, my heart racing at

    the thought of Kota being hurt.

    We sprint through the trees until we see a small clearing up ahead, Kota¡¯s scent guiding us to him.

    Grayson breaks through the trees and into a clearing, a group ofrge unfamiliar wolves gathering in the

    middle as Rio barks up a storm at the intruders.

    They don¡¯t appear to be rogues, their fur shiny and well-groomed and their build strong and muscr.

    Two of them appear to be Alphas, their fur ck as night and both bearing a single white spot on their

    foreheads, the symbol of an Alpha lineage among normal alpha wolves.

    One appears to be older than the other, an air of power surrounding the older one.

    The younger of the Alpha¡¯s has Kota in his jaws by the cor of his shirt, Kota¡¯s cheeks stained with

    tears.

    It¡¯s enough to send Grayson into a blind fury, but before he can pounce, three River Moon guardse

    sprinting into the clearing in their wolf form to stand between the Alphas and I.

    Grayson snarls and pushes past the guards, baring his teeth at the Alpha holding Kota hostage.

    The Alpha scans me with judging eyes, an air of arrogance to him as he puffs out his chest to assert his

    is.

    The bastard had our pup, and we were getting him back.

    ¡°Zane! Mommy!¡± Kota whimpers,rge tears rolling down his cheeks.

    Remembering my training with Aurora this morning, I lower down my walls and listen to the many rivers

    of thoughts flooding my mind until I figure out the Alpha¡¯s voice.

    I build my imaginary dams so that his voice is the only one I hear.

    ¡°Whe the f**k does this silver wolf think he is to challenge me? ¡± The Alpha thinks to himself, Grayson

    snarling in response.

    ¡°You would do well to put the pup down,¡± Grayson growls, his lips curling back while his fur bristles.

    ¡°Unless you want me to rearrange the little stain on your face!¡±

    The Alpha stares at me for a moment, a bit shocked to hear my wolf¡¯s voice inside his head.

    ¡°How the-¡±

    ¡°It said put my pup down!¡±

    Graysonmands, the Alpha¡¯s body suddenly tensing as if in a trance.

    Asheer ck film zes over the Alpha¡¯s eyes before he gently sets Kota down in front of him, his eyes

    returning back to normal when he looks up at me.

    Rio rushes tofort Kota, licking away his tears as he sobs.I step forward, cing myrge paws on

    either side of Kota to protect him with my frame while I re at the two Alphas and their friends.

    The River Moon guards howl an alert and the once silent forest fills Tearing down the dams I built, I fill

    the intruders¡¯ minds with mymands.

    ¡°Step back! ¡± I snap, a ck film zing over their eyes as they carry out my order.

    Kota shivers beneath me as he clutches Rio by the neck, his little whimpers breaking my heart.

    Never in my life do I ever want to see him so scared again.

    Grayson looks down at the small pup between his legs and nuzzles his face, licking away the tears on

    his cheeks.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kota.I¡¯m here _ ¡±

    I whisper, opening a connection between us.

    Hisrge eyes widen as he looks up at me, his fears melting away when he recognizes my eyes which

    have shifted back to their warm brown color.

    ¡°Zane?¡± he asks, timidly reaching out his small hand to pet my snout.

    I learn into his hand, letting his fingers stroke my fur.A small smile curls on his lips, his heart which had

    been racing, finally calming down

    ¡°Hi, Kota,¡±I murmur, Kota burying his face in my furry neck. A portal opens beside me, Aurora stepping

    through it with Evan at her side.

    He¡¯s in his wolf form and he does not look happy to see the intruding Alphas and their wolves.

    The wolves all bow before the on high alert as more guards arrive at the scene.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Aurora asks, a look of worry on her face when she sees Kota snuggling up against my

    chest.

    I nod to reassure her the pup is fine, relief washing over her face before she turns to the intruders.

    ¡°Alpha Jacque,¡± Aurora acknowledges the older Alpha, her face calm and collected despite the coldness

    in her tone.

    ¡°To what do we owe your visit?¡± The elder Alpha shifts into an older, tall man with salt and pepper hair, a

    cruel scowl folded in the light wrinkles surrounding his eyes.

    Aurora resists the urge to cower, holding her head high as she smiles politely to the Alpha.

    ¡°I do not speak with little girls,¡±

    Alpha Jacque replies, his eyes filling with disgust when he nces at the wedding band on her finger.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to speak with Oliver about my daughter.¡±

    Evan and the guards snarl at his disrespect towards their Queen but her smile never falters.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m afraid you have wasted your time, Alpha,¡± Aurora replies, turning on her heel to face me.

    ¡°May you have a safe flight back to France,¡± she adds over her shoulder.

    The younger Alpha snarls and lunges at her for turning her back on them, but Aurora doesn¡¯t miss a

    beat, thorny vines sprouting from the earth to shield her from his attack.

    The young Alpha whines in pain when the vines wrap around his limbs, Evan smirking at the i***t Kota

    begins to cry as the wolf writhes in pain beside us, digging his little fingers into my fur for protection and I

    turn my body to shield him from the sight.

    ¡°Take Dakota home, Zane,¡±

    Aurora instructs as she simultaneously levitates Kota onto my back and creates a cocoon of vines

    around the young Alpha.I waste no time and take off back towards the guest house, maneuvering

    carefully through to trees.

    ¡°Just hang on Kota,¡± I said to him.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost home.¡± He replies with a small whimper, his arms wrapped tightly around my neck.

    When we arrive at thewn in front of the guest house, I slowly lower myself until Iy t on my

    stomach, attempting to coax Kota off my back.

    At first, he refuses, trembling in fear, but after I begin to lie on my side, he finally climbs off.

    Grayson licks him clean, inspecting him for any wounds and to my relief, we find that he is unharmed.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He sits on the patch of grass in front of me, Graysonying his big head on Kota¡¯sp.

    I can hear his little heart beating in his chest as he rests his chin on top of my head and holds me.I know

    Talia will be furious that I broke a rule in our contract, and it scares me, but I do not regret showing Kota

    my wolf.

    He needed me ¡­and I came.

    Kota is our pup now, Grayson deres, nuzzling his head against I the little boy.He should know who I

    am.I just hope Talia feels the same way.

 Chapter 25

    <h1>Chapter 25: Help</h1>

    It turns out the pack clinic is not really a clinic at all, but instead a full blown hospital meant to care for its ever growing pack.

    The three story building has a pediatric wing and OBGYN on the first floor,bs and OR rooms on the second floor and the refugee women ced temporarily on the third floor.

    The first floor was once the infirmary but with Celina, Aurora, and Valentina being healers, it was no longer needed and the hospital was rearranged to house the Amethyst women and children. Celina briefs me on the work they''ve been doing with the girls as we make our way to the third floor.

    "About 200 men, women and children were rescued from Amethyst Lake, half of which live here on the third floor while the rest are at Lluvia nca,¡± she exins, my eyes growing wide at the sheer amount of survivors from the fallen pack.

    "Thirty men were rescued with the women, most of them victims of the no mate rule Niki imposed against them.They are good men who just want to love their mates, so we are not really concerned about them being here.Only authorized and mated males are allowed on the third floor,"she continues.

    "We don''t need an unmated male going crazy and assaulting one of our girls if she goes into heat.You''ll see authorized badge.¡± The living arrangements are pretty clear.

    We prioritized preserving family units so mothers, children and mated pairs are roomed together while unmated women and siblings are housed together, three or four to a room.

    Many of the orphaned children were adopted either by some of the women here or by members of the Kingdom who were willing and able to take on a child or two.

    No one here is a prisoner.

    They cane and go as they please.

    Most, though, prefer to stay here and only go out when there''s a group activity.

    We''re still working on them gaining confidence to be independent but it will be a while before all of them arefortable being on their own.

    Our main job here is to make sure they feel safe on their own and provide a learning environment where they can grow and develop as individuals.

    Our volunteers take turns cooking meals, taking the girls on trips to the city, and holding vocational and self defense training.

    We want the girls to be independent by the time the pack renovations areplete, so that they will be able to move into their apartments and be functional members of the kingdom."

    She smiles brightly as she exins her hopes for the women, her eyes twinkling with the same passion as Aurora''s.

    She gives me a few pointers on how to behave with the girls, emphasizing patience and asking for consent whenever possible to make them feel in control of their lives and decisions trip,¡± She shrugs.

    "Part of our job is helping them feel confident in their own skin and having them see their own worth.Plus going out helps them feel like real people and gives them something to look forward to." We enter the third floor where a group of women are gathered around therge recreational area. Upon seeing Celina, the girls rush to greet her, all of them bowing giddily.

    Among the girls is Nadia, the Amethyst wolf I met yesterday.She waves timidly at me, her cheeks blushing as I smile back and wave.

    "Guess who gave me his ck card?" Celina wiggles her brows, the girls bubbling with excitement. "Alpha Javier will be hosting today''s shopping spree!" Celina splits the girls into two groups of 10 and assigns them all into a van driven by the three authorized male guards, William, Hayden, and Cory.

    The girls seemfortable with the guards, some joking andughing with them as we walk into the mall.

    Nadia seems a bit smitten with William, but keeps her distance, walking quietly alongside me with her eyes cast down to avoid any eye contact with anyone.

    "Would you like to hold my hand?" I ask her, holding out my palm for her to take, hoping to make her feel morefortable.

    "I-it''s okay," she smiles sheepishly.

    "You don''t have too-"

    "I don''t mind," I reply, thinking of the many times Zane calmed me down by simply holding my hand.

    "Sometimes we all need Nadia timidly ces her hand in mine, her palms a little sweaty and shaky. feel a small pinch in my heart. How cruel must her life have been for her to be this timid in a shopping mall, afraid to look anyone in the eye? Celina leads us into a little boutique with beautiful summer dresses in the window disy, instructing the girls to each pick a dress

    "You are all such beautiful girls,¡± she says to the group.

    "But you have to feel it for yourselves.I can''t always be the one telling you.So pick address and see for yourselves just how perfect you all are.¡± Several of the girls look nervous but Celina offers a reassuring smile.

    "I''ve asked the boutique owner to close up the shop for us while we''re here.It''s just us so don''t be shy.You''re safe with me."

    Some of the nervous smiles remain but the girls spread out, skimming the hundreds of dresses on the racks and filling up the changing rooms.

    Celina has a speaker brought by one of the guards and ys some music for a mini fashion show with the girls.

    Nadia clings to me, looking anxious about picking a dress.

    "What kind of dress do you like?" I ask.

    "Do you want a long one or a short one? Sleeves or no sleeves?" She burns bright red and shakes her head.

    "I don''t know...I''ve never had a pretty dress before, "she replies quietly, biting her lower lip.

    "I was a house keeping omega,¡± she shrugs.

    "I was too ugly for the cleaning and cooking for the Alpha packhouse.¡±

    "Auctions?" I ask, raising an eyebrow at her.

    "Yeah," she nods.

    "All girls were raised in the omega house and automatically sold at auctions when we turned 18 by the Alpha.We would reject our mates so no bond could interfere with our duties...No one wanted to buy me so Alpha Niki kept me as a servant..."

    She looks like she wants to say more, but she bites her lip again and waves her hand in dismissal. "I''m sorry.That was a stupid thing to say.lgnore me."

    I cup her cheeks, Nadia flinching and stiffening a little at the sudden movement but rxing when she sees the look in my eyes.

    "You are not ugly....And I will never ignore you."

    Her eyes ze over but she tries to smile the tears away.

    "You don''t have to say that.I know I''m not the prettiest wolf." I shrug.

    "I''m not lying when I say you are not ugly.I''ve seen ugly.My sister for example is an ugly bitch...but you? You are among the most beautiful wolves I''ve ever seen.¡±

    She wipes her eyes in an attempt to hide her tears, but she fails miserably.

    I inspect her frame as she collects herself, noting her wide hips and thick thighs, before grabbing her hand and pulling her toa different rack of dresses.

    Nadia watches in silence as I push around dresses until I pull out a little pink dress that entuates the waist and res out at the hips in the dressing room. hear her shuffling in the dressing room but she refuses toe out.

    "I look silly,¡± She cries.

    "I-I don''t think I can do this." I think for a moment before knocking on the door.

    "Would it help if I try on a dress too? That way we can bothe out together.¡± She sniffles a little and there''s a long pause before she answers.

    "O-okay..."l grab a shapeless dress that I know will do absolutely nothing for my figure so that she looks better and I quickly change in the room adjacent to hers.

    "Okay, Nadia.You ready?" I call out.

    "No," she groans but regardless, I hear her open the door to her dressing room.

    I step out with her and p ecstatically when I see how gorgeous the dress fits her, the fabric hugging every curve of her body beautifully.

    The color looks good on her naturally pale skin, her blue eyes popping against the pink.

    There''s a few scars on her arms that she tries to hide by holding her hands over them and it saddens me that she¡¯s constantly reminded of her past.

    "You look amazing!" I squeal, trying my best to cheer her up and make her feel good.

    She really does look lovely in the dress.

    I notice Nadia has caught William''s attention, the guard lightly¡± think William likes the dress," giggle, Nadia''s face morphing into a tomato when she looks up and locks eyes with William.

    Her breath hitches in her throat and she looks back at the ground as if praying that the earth would swallow her.

    "N-no," she protests.

    "William is not interested in being my mate right now...he¡¯s still hurt about hisst one...She wasn''t who he thought she was..."

    "You''re his second chance mate?¡±

    She nods her head, her fingers tugging at the dress.

    "And he rejected you?" I ask, cursing mate bonds under my breath.

    "No," she shakes her head, showing me the mark on her neck.

    "He marked me so he could be near me but he¡¯s not ready to be my mate just yet ..He asked me to wait ...s0 I''m waiting."

    I eye the guard, William managing to look stiff and uninterested.

    "He''s very nice,"

    Nadia exins, sensing my growing frustration with her mate.

    "A little cold and hard to speak to but that''s okay.I''m practically used to it," she adds sheepishly. "Maybe in time he''ll learn to ept me,¡± she says, her voice meek and small.

    "At least, I hope I will be enough for him one day."

    "Of course you are enough!¡±

    I snap, hoping he hears me as I knock some sense into her.The tips of his ears turn bright red, so I right to be so cold regardless of his past.I stop mid sentence when I recognize Williams''s behavior...recalling my own cold and unapproachable demeanor with my own mate.

    "He''s what?" Nadia asks quizzically, tilting her head to the side.

    "Nothing," I mutter, going over to the dress rack again.

    "How about a dress with long sleeves so you''re morefortable?¡± I ask, changing the subjectpletely.

    Nadia looks like she wants to ask more but decides against it and smiles at me.

    I hand her a dress in a simr style as the one she¡¯s wearing but with longer sleeves.

    We spend several minutes trying on different dresses and by the time we leave, I manage to convince her to keep the first little pink dress.

    The entire ride home, I think about my situation with Zane.

    Despite my best efforts to push him away, Zane is slowly worming his way in.

    He refuses to give up on me, ying by my rules, even when my rules were sometimes unfair to him.He''s very sweet I tell myself, before remembering how sweet Christian had been in the beginning too.

    We arrive back at the pack hospital, the girls raiding the cafeteria for a home cooked meal by the volunteers.

    I grab the sack lunch Zane prepared for me this morning, a small note attached to my sandwich. Thank you for giving me a chance.l won''t let you down.

    I stare at the words for a moment, knowing in my heart that I have never truly given him a chance to prove himself to me.

    For the rest of the day as I work with some of the girls with their reading, I think about Zane''s note, wondering if it were truly possible for me to give him a chance.l had given Christian a chance but that had been a mistake.

    Amotion interrupts my thoughts at the main entrance of the third floor, several of the girls rushing to greet the Queen who has arrived.

    She looks worried, her hands curling and uncurling with nerves.

    "Natalia," she calls me over, leading me to a private room to speak to me.

    She gestures for me to take a seat at the small table, taking the seat directly in front of me.

    She smiles but I can tell Aurora is upset about something.

    "I-..Sorry," she apologizes, taking a deep breath to rx herself.

    "Today while Zane and Kota were ying out in the woods, a group of wolves entered River Moon without our knowledge...and there was an altercation with Kota.¡± I jump to my feet in an instant, my heart in the pit of my stomach.

    "Where is Kota?"l ask, my voice trembling with fear that my baby was hurt or worse, taken touch my hand.

    "Zane was with him and he protected him.l just thought you should know."

    "You said Kota was safe here!" I snap at her, pulling my hand away in anger.

    "You said I could trust you!"

    "You are safe,¡± Aurora replies, a bit of hurt in her voice.

    "My men were on the scene as soon as we discovered the intrusion but even without my guards, Zane shifted and took care of your pup.He didn¡¯t let anyone hurt him."

    "And I''m just supposed to just be grateful that my baby wasn''t hurt this time?" I scoff.

    "What about the next time a wolf decides to just stroll into River Moon without anyone noticing? Should I be grateful for you then too?"

    "Dakota was never in any real danger,¡± Aurora snaps.

    "The wolves that came by are from our mother pack in France, Lune de Minuit.Alpha Jacque and his son, Benoit, came here to discuss the whereabouts of their daughter, Adeline and inquire about their assets in Artaud Inc, our packpany.Lune de Minuit holds shares in thepany and they are not pleased with all the investments we''ve made regarding the Amethyst Lake women.They''ll be staying here while Oliver renegotiates the terms of their agreements.Adeline used to handle Lune de Minuit''s assets but she disappeared a couple months ago after orchestrating an attack against Oliver and I..."

    "Wow, you are really selling the safety of your pack here,¡± I mumble sarcastically for her all around the world and we have reason to believe she¡¯s not even in the States anymore.

    She has a lot of connections in Europe and is most likely hiding out there.¡±

    "So what does that mean for Kota and 1?" I ask.

    "Are we truly safe here?"

    "River Moon is the safest ce for Kota right now.He has Zane to protect him and he has all of River Moon on his side ready to defend him should it evere to that." Aurora reassures me.

    "I give you my word, you and Kota are part of River Moon.You''re one of us now and we protect our own."

    "I find that hard to believe," I mutter under my breath, recalling what an outsider I was in my own pack despite being told otherwise.

    "I can''t make you stay,¡± Aurora sighs, her shoulders drooping in disappointment.

    "But Guinevere wanted you here for a reason.If you trust her as I know you do, then you should also trust her judgment and trust in us.Regardless, if you wish to leave, I will help you make arrangements elsewhere.¡±

    I have no more trust to give, Silver Crest tarnishing whatever faith I had in werewolves a long time ago.

    Leaving pack life is all I''ve ever wanted for the past four years.

    But I also couldn''t lie to myself either.

    Kota would one day be a wolf, and no matter how much I hated that fact, he would need another wolf to help guide him.

    The only problem is, who would be the wolf? feet.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    "This is an important decision and while I want you to stay, you know what''s best for you and Kota." My head reels with all my thoughts as I try to figure out what to do.

    Gwen wanted me here but I am beyond stressed in this environment.

    These wolves seem nice and caring, but I had once fallen for my former packs kindness only to realize they were nothing but a pack of snakes.I could not allow myself to trust any of them just yet.I make my way back to the guest house,pletely exhausted from my inner turmoil as I think about what I would say to Zane regarding the minor altercation he had with those wolves.

    I had made it clear that his wolf form is forbidden near Kota but I also realize he shifted to protect my baby and I could not ignore that either.

    My feet carry me into the kitchen where I find a simple dinner already prepared.

    The house is quiet and I tiptoe upstairs where I find Zane fast asleep in the bedrooms, Dakota curled up on top of his stomach, already dressed in his Pj''s with a small story book by his side.

    I can''t help the incredible warmth that seeps into my soul as I watch my baby cuddle with the only real male figure in his life so far.

    Kota has never really asked about his father but I know it is only a matter of time before he realizes that someone important is missing in his life.

    He needs a father...

    A little voice in my head says as I watch the two sleep peacefully together, but the thought of letting another man in frightens me.

    Zane is not Christian, The voice reminds me once more...

    He deserves a chance too.

    My feet move towards the bed before I realize it and I climb in next to the boys,ying my head on Zane''s shoulder.

    Zane stirs almost immediately, his body stiffening when he realizes it''s me.

    His reaction reminds me of Nadia and a sad thought enters my mind.

    Had Zane also escaped a pack from hell too? Is that the reason for his scars? He remains frozen and I can tell he¡¯s holding his breath

    I gently stroke Kota''s hair with my fingers, pushing away some hair from his little forehead.

    I look up at Zane, his brown eyes so intensely beautiful, I almost forget my question.

    "Will you go on a date with me?"

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: Date 1

    ***Jane**

    My hands shake anxiously as I watch the clock tick, both nervous and excited for my first date with Talia.I

    was stunned when she asked me out a few days ago but I greedily epted the offer, desperately

    wanting to get to know her.I consulted with Aurora and Rosalie over what we should do, both of them

    insisting that I take Talia to the local amusement park to reduce the tension between us.

    To make Talia feel morefortable with me, I suggested that Kota join us for the first half and she

    readily epted.

    In all honesty, having Kota around would make me less nervous too.

    We could then head over to the Lake at the AL pack for an evening pic with just the two of us.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± Agnes reassures me with a kind smile.

    ¡°You just have to be yourself and Talia will fall in love with you.She won¡¯t be able to resist,¡± she wiggles

    her eyebrows.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Kota jumps around the living room like a bunny, already dressed for the park.

    It took me a while to get his sunscreen on but the little tyke finally gave in when I bribed him with a

    cookie.

    ¡°Can we go now?¡± he asks, tugging at his little baseball hat.

    ¡°J-j-just a few m-minutes.Mom-my sti-ll n-needs toe ho-home and get read-ready,¡± I assure him

    sheepishly as she races into the room.

    ¡°Just give me five minutes to change and touch up my makeup and then I¡¯ll be good to go,¡± she says

    over her shoulder as she rushes up the stairs.

    Kota groans, swinging his arms around in boredom as twenty minutes pass by.

    My palms grow sweaty in fear that Talia may have changed her mind entirely, but she finally descends

    down the stairs looking as beautiful as ever.

    She looks amazing in a pair of high waisted jeans and an off the shoulder blouse, her golden skin

    glowing against the white of her shirt.

    Talia shes me a shy smile as I gawk at her, nearly falling over the chair I am sitting on.

    Dude, snap out of it!Grayson growls.

    She¡¯s going to think you¡¯re a moron! I try not to make a fool of myself and stand up straight but as I catch

    a glimpse of the bracelet on her wrist, my entire body fills with butterflies and I trip over the leg of the

    chair, crashing ungracefully on the ground.

    Kota and Agnes burst intoughter while Talia rushes over to help me up.

    Sparks tingle up and down my arm when our hands meet, the sensation startling Talia enough that she

    lets go, letting me fall back onto the floor.

    ¡°Oh my goodness,¡± she mutters to herself.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry.I¡­I¡¯m just nervous,¡± she gulps, tucking away a loose strand of hair behind her ear as she

    once again reaches over to help me up.

    ¡°It¡¯s been Oh great, two nervous idiots going on a date to an amusement park with a child¡±

    Graysonmutters.

    What could possibly go wrong? I block out his voice as I dust myself off, Talia holding out her hand for

    me to take.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± She says quietly, waving over Kota to join us.

    She checks Kota once more to make sure he¡¯s ready to go before we walk over to the pack house.

    Evan takes us to Aurora¡¯s office where she appears to be hiding from the visiting Alphas.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding,¡± the Queen mutters as she looks over some documents.

    ¡°I¡¯m just very busy.¡±

    Suddenly, a portal opens to her left and she grins at us, wiggling her eyebrows in mischief.

    ¡°Now you three have fun!¡±

    She giggles, pushing Talia and Kota through the portal.

    ¡°And good luck!¡±

    She hisses in my ear before shoving me through as well.I nearly lose my footing and crash into Talia, my

    chest bumping against hers.

    She timidly looks up at me, our eyes locking in an intense gaze.

    ¡°H-hi,¡± Talia whispers, her lips curved into a small smile.

    Now¡¯s your chance, Say something to her, Grayson urges.

    I open my mouth but end up choking on my tongue, coughing furiously into my arm.

    Smooth, Grayson mutters as I struggle to regain control of my Talia hands me a bottle of water and I

    finally manage to catch my breath.

    We look around the area Aurora sent us to and realize it¡¯s a small alley beside the park.We will have to

    return here to be transported home again.

    Talia takes the lead, leaving Kota to me and we head for the ticket booth to get our park passes.

    Kota¡¯srge eyes widened in shock at the incredible disy of rides, games, and snack booths.

    I¡¯m no different, having never seen so much color and lights in one ce before.

    The thoughts of thousands of people start racing towards me, but I manage to put up my walls before I

    be too overwhelmed.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    My training with Aurora has been great but I still could not filter out voices amongrge crowds.

    For now, I¡¯ll have to use nods and gestures tomunicate.

    Kota spots a bouncing ATV ride with shing lights and loud car horns, nearly taking off before I catch

    him.

    ¡°Kota, you need to stay with Mommy or Zane,¡± Talia scolds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run off.¡±

    Kota nods halfheartedly, his eyes locked on the Blue ATV he wants to ride.

    The ride seems to be able to hold one adult passenger and two kids.

    ¡°Will you go with me?¡± He asks me, dragging me into the line driver¡¯s seat for himself.

    ¡°Beep! Beep!¡±

    Kota¡¯s screams when the ride starts.

    The ATV suddenly starts to bounce up and down, my hands gripping onto the sides of the car in shock.

    I have never experienced this type of movement before, and while we were only moving in a circle, it¡¯s

    the most exhrating moment of my life.

    I have to bring Agnes here, I tell myself as Kota and I bounce up and down.

    Kota honks his horn and we wave our hands at Talia every time we pass her, Kota and Iughing

    hysterically with every bounce.

    Dude, what are you, five? Graysonughs but I ignore him, just wanting to enjoy the ride.

    Talia chuckles when the ride is over, helping Kota off the ATV.

    ¡°You looked like you were having more fun than Kota,¡± she giggles as we walk out of the enclosure.

    I want to ask if we can go again when Kota starts to pull us in the direction of some flying dragons.

    ¡°I want to ride the pink one!¡± Kota calls out, pointing to the pink dragon creature with horns.

    Kota requires a chaperone for this ride and I happily volunteer, Talia chuckling to herself at my

    eagerness.

    Once strapped in, Kota and I pull on the lever, the dragon slowly ascending until it reaches its the view is

    pretty.

    ¡°Make a silly face when we pass Mommy,¡±

    Kota instructs, sticking his fingers into his mouth to pull his lips apart and hang his tongue out.

    I take his lead, pushing out my lower jaw so that my teeth stick out and pulling my eyelids back with one

    hand while the other continues to pull the lever.

    Talia bursts intoughter when she sees our faces, snapping a few pictures of us.

    Kota takesplete control of the date, dragging us from ride to ride, but I don¡¯t mind one bit, getting on

    as many rides as I can with him.

    We try the bumper cars, the train, the merry-go-round, and the spinning teacups, thest one nearly

    making me vomit from all the spinning.

    Talia and Kota couldn¡¯t help butugh at me as I held onto the grip for dear life, some of the people in

    line joining in.

    Even Graysonughed but it did not matter to me, I liked seeing Taliaugh.She was worth getting on a

    terrible ride for.

    Kota suddenly pulls us to a giant game booth.

    ¡°I want the Octopus!¡± Kota smiles, pointing to a giant purple Octopus hanging on disy.

    The game is a milk bottle toss where we have to knock over a tower of 6 milk bottles with baseballs.

    We get three tries but knocking all of the bottles in the first toss would get us the Octopus.

    Talia pays the booth operator for a try and the operator hands her three balls.Her first throw narrowly

    misses the tower of bottles but her final throw manages to knock three bottles over.

    ¡°Sorry, sweetie,¡± Talia sighs sheepishly.

    ¡°No Octopus¡± Kota pouts, Talia attempting to soothe his broken heart with a bribe.

    ¡°How about we get some ice cream?¡± She asks.

    I hand the operator another dor so I can y.

    Let me do it.I¡¯m more coordinated than you, Grayson grumbles but I refuse, wanting to prove to myself

    that I could be useful.I line up to the toss and aim for the center, throwing the ball with all my strength.

    We watch the ball strike the center of the tower, all 6 bottles tumbling into the pit.

    The operator hands me with the Giant Octopus and I turn around to find Kota and Talia pping for me.

    Kota waddles over to me as I get down on my knees to show it to him, stroking the giant octopus¡¯s head

    with his little fingers.

    ¡°Can I have it?¡± He asks shyly, hisrge eyes twinkling at me.

    The biggest smile stretches across his mouth when I nod, the little boy jumping into my arms and kissing

    me on the cheek.

    He struggles to wrap his arms around therge octopus, the stuffed animal nearly twice his size.

    ¡°Thanks Dad!¡± He cries, dragging the toy to his mom.

    My heart skips a beat when the word slips out of his lips, all of my thoughts melting away to focus on the

    little boy who just imed me Grayson howls in approval, liking the title for himself.

    We had already imed Kota as my own during the face off with the Alphas but it¡¯s different knowing

    Kota felt the same about us.

    I want to hear him say it again but I eye Talia nervously, knowing Kota calling me Dad could upset her.

    Something flickers in her eyes, but whatever it is disappears before I can decipher what she¡¯s feeling.

    ¡°Look Mommy!¡± Kota says, shoving the octopus in Talia¡¯s face.

    ¡°Look what Zane got me!¡±

    ¡°Very cool,¡± she grins at him, taking him by the hand.

    ¡°Should we get some ice cream?¡±

    The little boy nods, handing his stuffed toy to his mother to skip over the booth directly across the game

    booth.

    Talia looks over at me, the smile on her face a little tight as she reaches for my hand and pulls me

    towards her.

    She stands on the tips of her toes and kisses me on the cheek, my heart feeling as though it might burst

    out of my chest.

    ¡°Thank you for not overreacting about what Kota said,¡± She whispers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him tonight and make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±

    I shake my head at her, wishing I could put into words that it means the world to me that he sees me that

    way, but only a small groan escapes my lips.I sigh in frustration to myself, but she doesn¡¯t seem to

    notice, already pulling me to the boothbeled Dippin

    ¡°What vor do you want?¡± she asks, pointing to the little menu on the ss window of the booth.

    I have never had Dippin¡¯ dots before, so I stare at the assortment of colorful dot-like ice cream vors,

    unsure which to pick.

    ¡°You should try Cookies and Cream,¡± Talia suggests.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go wrong with Oreos.¡±

    It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve had Oreos, thest time being when my mom snuck some into my room to

    share with me on my 6th birthday.

    Cookies and pastries were rarely avable to us back at the Hive.

    If by chance a pack of Oreos made an appearance in the pantry, they were gone before Agnes, and I

    could ever grab some.I nod my head at her suggestion, and she hands me a cup full of ck and white

    dots with crushed cookie pieces.

    Kota gets Rainbow dots and Talia picks Mint and chip.

    We take our treats to a nearby table and Talia watches me careful as I take my first bite.

    The little dots melt in my mouth almost immediately, leaving an Oreo taste on my tongue that nearly

    brings tears to my eyes.

    I eagerly put another spoonful in my mouth, moaning a little as I savor the sweet taste

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± She asks, letting out a sigh of relief when I nod.

    ¡°Can I try yours?¡± Kota asks, pointing at my cup of dots with his spoon.

    ¡°Kota, you have yours,¡± Talia scolds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy.¡± it out for Kota.He opens his mouth and I sprinkle in the dots, Kota licking his lips when

    he¡¯s finished.

    ¡°Yummy,¡± he hums.

    ¡°These are good.My turn,¡± he grins, scooping up a few dots onto his spoon for me to try.

    I lower my head a little to help him drop the dots into my mouth, a burst of fruity vor exploding on my

    tongue.

    Talia snaps a photo of Kota feeding me his dots, a small smile on her lips as she saves the memory.

    When we¡¯re finished with our treats, I take Kota to the restroom for a potty break and to wash his sticky

    hands.

    Once groomed, we go on a few more rides.I particrly enjoy the Flying swing set, the wind in my hair

    feeling amazing.

    As we are about to call it a day, I spot arge ck boxbeled Photoboth, halting in my tracks to stare

    at it.

    ¡°Have you never seen one before?¡±

    Talia asks when she realizes ¡¯¡¯m no longer following them.

    ¡°It¡¯s for taking pictures,¡± Talia exins when I shake my head.

    Her eyes flicker with sadness before she grabs my hand and drags Kota and I towards the box.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take a picture.¡±

    She shoves me in first before climbing in with Kota.

    There¡¯s a small bench inside the booth just big enough for Talia and I, but Kota has to sit on myp to fit.

    Arge screen sits in front of us with a camera on top.

    Talia inserts some coins and starts the timers on the screen and I following her instructions and

    contorting our faces as the camera shes.

    ¡°Okay, now.We kiss Kota,¡± sheughs, both she and I kissing one of Kota¡¯s cheeks as he smiles.

    The camera shes once again before the timer restarts, Kota turning to Talia and grinning.

    ¡°Now Mommy kisses Zane!¡± He cries, pushing Talia¡¯s face closer to mine.

    ¡°Kota, stop being silly,,¡± Talia scolds.

    Dude, the kid just gave you an opening.

    Take it! Grayson snaps, urging me to kiss Talia.

    Mustering up all of my courage, I ce my hand on Talia¡¯s cheek and pull her closer to me.

    ¡°what are you-¡±

    Before Talia can say anything else, I press my lips against hers, sparks exploding all over my body.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to know what to do at first but as I kiss her again, Talia moves her lips with mine, her

    hand pressing up against my chest for support.

    Kota stands on his tippy toes as the camera shes, his smiling face covering up the camera.I don¡¯t want

    to pull away, not ready to let her go, but Taliaes to her senses and turns away from me.

    ¡°We should go,¡± She mumbles, carefully wiping her lips as she steps out of the booth.

    ¡°Aurora is waiting for Kota.¡± My heart sinks.

    She must have not liked the kiss¡­

    I sigh, cursing myself for taking Grayson¡¯s advice.

    Talia collects the strip of pictures as Kota and I climb out, shoving the photos in her purse.

    The three of us head back to the alley, a portal suddenly opening for us.

    Aurora kindly greets us, Kota exining in detail what we did.

    ¡°Sounds like a fun day,¡± She chuckles.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked the park.¡±

    The Queen nces at Talia and the two women seem to have a private conversation.

    I grow nervous as Aurora switches her eyes between Talia and I, her face unreadable.I want to open a

    connection when she raises her eyebrows in surprise.

    ¡°Okay.Just text me when you¡¯re ready,¡± the Queen grins, taking Kota¡¯s hand and his prize before waving

    at us.

    Talia suddenly slips her hand in mine and pulls me back through the portal, both of us returning to the

    park.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s just you and me,¡± Talia smiles.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    *Natalia***

    ¡°Now it¡¯s just you and me,¡± I smile at Zane, the wolf staring at me with anxious eyes.

    ¡°Rx,¡± I chuckle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t bite.¡±

    The nervous look never leaves his eyes as I drag him back to the park.

    During the first part of our date with Kota, I watched Zane carefully, noticing how excited he got over

    such simple things like Dippin Dots or the disco music that was ying during the rides.

    It¡¯s obvious this is his first time seeing an amusement park before, leaving me to wonder what else he

    had yet to experience.I take him to the nearest roller coaster, exining to him the thrill of dropping and

    rising ona train.

    He doesn¡¯t seem convinced by my exnation, but he nheless humors me and gets on the train.

    There¡¯s a slight hint of fear in Zane¡¯s eyes as the ride operator locks us into our seats, the automated

    announcements telling us to keep our arms and legs inside the vehicle at all times.I reach out to hold

    Zane¡¯s hand andfort him, interlocking our fingers to let him know we were going to be okay.

    The train shoots out of the station, Zane¡¯s eyes widening as we rush down a track, making a sudden

    sharp turn and climbing up the first hill.

    ¡°Hold on tight!¡± I squeal, growing excited for the drop.

    The anticipation grows as the entire park shrinks before our eyes, the sun setting off in the horizon.

    The pretty view distracts Zane temporarily before we reach the apex and look down at the drop.

    ¡°Oh f**k,¡±

    Someone behind us shouts before we race down the hill, a camera shing as we zoom past it territied

    and amused by the sharp turns and sudden drops.

    A huge grin is stered on his face when we get off and I can tell he wants to ride again.

    We make our way to the photo booth at the end of the ride, and Iugh my butt off when I see our

    picture.

    I¡¯m smiling like a lunatic with my arms raised in the air while Zane has a look of absolute terror, his eyes

    and mouth wide open in fright.

    ¡°I¡¯m buying it,¡± I giggle, Zane¡¯s ears turning red in embarrassment.

    ¡°And I¡¯m going to frame it.¡± He shakes his head in horror, as if willing me not to buy it but I give him a

    stern look.

    ¡°This is a picture of your very first roller coaster,¡± I sigh.

    ¡°And I want to remember being the one who shared that moment with you.¡±

    His entire face turns redder than a tomato, the edges of his lips slightly curving up in a little smile.

    Satisfied that I can now keep the picture, I hand the money to the clerk and receive two copies of our

    photo.

    ¡°Hehe, now I get to remember the look on your face forever,¡± I tease him, shoving the pictures in my

    purse before he can take them from me.

    We go on a few more roller coasters, Zane nervous about each one buting out of each ride with a

    contagious smile on his lips.I spot a cotton candy stand and buy two big clouds of cotton for each of us,

    Zane staring at therge pink cloud with a puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± Iugh, tearing off a piece of his cotton.

    Zane hesitantly follows my orders, slowly hanging his mouth open.

    ¡°Now, stick your tongue out.¡±

    He once again does as he¡¯s told and I ce the little cotton fluff on his tongue, his eyes lighting up like a

    child at Christmas as the candy melts in his mouth, leaving the sugar taste in its wake lutty from my

    candy.

    He holds it out to me and I raise an eyebrow at him.

    ¡°You want to feed me?¡± l ask.

    He turns bright red again and lowers his gaze in shame, guilt quickly filling my mind.

    Jeez, Talia, why are you such a b***h? I scold myself, opening my mouth and leaning in close to him.

    His hand shakes a little as he deposits the little fluff in my mouth, the sugar spreading across my

    tastebuds.He smiles nervously so I offer hima smile in return and wiggle my eyebrows to ease the

    awkward tension between us.

    ¡°We should try the Ferris wheel,¡± I suggest, pulling him towards the giant wheel at the end of the park.

    A young operator greets us and lets us into the little cage, Zane gripping onto the sides when it begins to

    rock upon our ascension.

    ¡°Rx, wolf,¡± I chuckle.

    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to rock a little.Just sit back and enjoy the view.¡±

    Almost as if on cue, we reach the top of the Ferris wheel overlooking the entire park, his breath hitching

    when he sees the incredible view.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I sigh, looking up at the glittering stars decorating the sky.

    ¡°I could stay up here for hours just watching the stars.¡±

    I feel his gaze settle on me and I turn to look at him, my face flushing when I see the tender look in his

    eyes.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Turning my face to hide my blush, I sit back in our seats and watch the moon for a bit, listening to the

    laughtering from the park.

    Zane timidly inches closer to me, stretching his arms out in a yawn.

    I do my best to hold back myughter when he carefully drapes his arm behind my seat, knowing his

    face is probably bright red as he avoids my stare.

    Seeing no real harm in indulging him on his little quest, I lean my body chest.

    His body tenses with tear as I trace patterns on his broad chest, my heart growing heavy knowing he is

    likely suffering from trauma like the girls at the clinic.

    ¡°Thank you for today,¡± I murmur, avoiding his eyes for fear that I might actually cave and kiss him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Kota so happy.That¡¯s the best gift anyone could have ever given me.¡±

    I curl up at his side, allowing him to wrap his arms around me.

    He feels so warm and strong, and for a brief moment, I allow myself to imagine what it would be like to

    be his.

    At first, the idea is calming, bringing me a sense offort knowing Kota would have a dad to look up

    to¡­but as with every potential partner I take interest in, the looming fear of betrayal casts a shadow of

    doubt.

    While! could see that Zane and Kota get along just fine, one day Zane will want a pup of his own.

    What will happen to us when I struggle to give him one? Will he find someone else, leaving me to pick up

    all the pieces of my heart again?

    We go several rounds on the Ferris wheel, the thought lingering in the back of my mind serving as a

    gentle reminder to be careful.

    I do not know Zane after all, and it is best I practice caution before diving in headfirst into another mate

    bond.

    It¡¯s not long before my hunger gets the best of me, and I text Aurora to let her know that we¡¯re ready to

    come home.

    We make our way to the alley, the portal opening to a candlelit pic by theke.

    Aurora hurriedly lights thest of the candles set up onarge stone that will be serving as our dinner

    table, her Gamma, Evan, watching her in boredom.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough candles, Aurora,¡± Evan groans.

    ¡°They¡¯re already here.¡±

    Aurora hushes him, turning to us with a smile.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving, I promise! disappearing in an instant look around at the incredible set up, admiring the

    attention to detail.There¡¯s arge nket on the ground with pillows and dishes scattered around it.A

    basket with a delicious scenting from it sits in the middle of the nket, a bottle of wine in ice resting

    beside it.

    Pretty fairy lights illuminate the grass surrounding the pic, theke providing a pretty backdrop for our

    dinner.

    ¡°Did you do all of this?¡± I ask, wondering how much nning went into this arrangement.

    Zane nods, taking my hand and leading me to the stone table.

    He quickly arranges the tes and cutleries, producing two wine sses for us.

    I watch in awe as he pulls out containers of fruits, cheeses, macaroni sds, sandwiches, fried chicken,

    cookies, and even a small chocte cake, allowing him to serve me.

    He watches me while I eat, as if to see if I¡¯m enjoying the food.

    ¡°This is delicious,¡± I say as I finish up my te.

    ¡°Who made the macaroni sd?¡± He slowly spells out Agnes¡¯s name with his fingers and I mentally pat

    myself on my back for understanding him.

    I had been practicing my signs over the past few days with the girls at the clinic.

    ¡°Well then I need this recipe because this is absolutely delicious.¡±

    Zane puffs out his chest a little in pride at mypliment to his mother, bringing a tiny smile to my face.I

    like that his rtionship with his mother is so close.

    The silence once again takes over and we both awkwardly pick at our cake.

    It¡¯s difficult keeping up a conversation with a man who does not speak and I find myself running out of

    things to say with his simple replies.

    He can tell I¡¯m getting anxious and it seems to only make him nervous.the only real way we can: by

    laying all of our cards out on the table.

    I clear my throat to catch his attention and put away my dishes back into the pic basket.

    ¡°I had a mate once,¡± I blurt out, carefully wiping my wine ss before finally looking up at him.

    ¡°Christian,¡± I sigh.

    ***Z**

    I freeze, not sure what to do.

    ¡°He was Alpha.Very tall, very handsome,¡± She sighs irritably.

    ¡°Ya know, like every other Alpha you¡¯ve ever met.Practically perfect in every single way, ¡± Sheughs

    bitterly.

    A cold shiver runs down my spine.

    Alpha blood runs through my veins but I am far from perfect.

    My own father made it very clear thatm no Alpha, reminding everyday just how worthless I am.

    I will be a huge disappointment to her should she ever find out who I really am.

    ¡°I was shocked a guy like him would take an interest in a girl like me,¡± she says, her voice suddenly

    growing very small.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t a geek or a loner or anything like that,¡± she says with air quotes.

    ¡°I was just definitely not his type. Guess I¡¯m still not his type,¡± sheughs sarcastically.

    Herugh doesn¡¯t reach her eyes and she goes a little quiet, swallowing her emotions before continuing.

    ¡°But anyways, things moved fairly quickly, and we tied the knot shortly after he exined that he was a

    wolf.It wasn¡¯t an easy thing to wrap my head around but it made a little sense.It exined why I felt like I

    was home with him.Like he was my home.¡±

    She bites her lips and rolls her eyes, Grayson snarls at the idea of another man ever iming her as his

    but I shove him to the back of my mind, reminding him that we did not have a right to be angry that she

    had a life before meeting us.

    ¡°We were¡­um married for 2 years,¡± She continues.

    ¡°I could say we were happy for the most part but of course, it wasn¡¯t all flowers and rainbows.I had to

    prove myself to the former Alpha and the entire pack that I was Capable of leading them despite being a

    human.I did the best that I could but, in the end, Christian wasn¡¯t very happy with me.He needed an heir

    and I¡­¡±

    Her bottom lip quivers as she wipes away a stray tear rolling down her cheek.

    I can hear her heartbeat erratically in her chest, the thick scent of anger surrounding her.

    ¡°I spent thest part of our marriage struggling to get pregnant, doing everything I could to give him his

    pup but it was never enough,¡±

    She spits through gritted teeth, holding back the more tears desperately wanting to spill onto her cheeks.

    ¡°I was never enough¡­So Christain took matters into his own hands.¡±

    She suddenly goes very quiet, balling up her fists at her side.

    Taking a deep breath, I concentrate on the walls I built, letting her thoughts and memories trickle into my

    mind.

    The image of a man and womanying on a bed together flickers in my head, and I watch in disgust as

    the two make love to each other.

    ¡°Give.Me.A.Pup,¡± he pants between thrusts, the woman moaning louder as she orgasms.

    ¡°And I will make you my Luna,¡± he whispers.

    Grayson snarls at the memory as I realize Talia¡¯s mate had cheated on her with another woman.

    I quickly crawl up behind her, pulling her onto myp to wipe the tears that finally spilled onto her cheeks

    in hopes offorting her from shame of letting me see her in such a vulnerable state.

    ¡°He cheated,¡± She whispers, holding back a sob.

    ¡°He cheated on me¡­with my sister.My entire pack knew¡­.And they didn¡¯t say a word to me about

    it.They lied to me!¡± she screams, pounding her fist against my chest.

    ¡°They lied to me! They were supposed to protect their Luna but they lied to me! They lied.Wolves lie!¡±

    she sobs, burying her face in my chest.

    ¡°They all lie,¡± she whimpers.

    Her reluctance to let me into her life is all so clear now.She was hurt by a wolf who once imed her as

    his mate and in her eyes, I would be no different.

    I wrap my arms around her, wanting to protect her from all the lies and pain.

    ¡°My sister took my ce in the pack,¡± She sighs when she¡¯s finished crying, wiping away her tears.

    ¡°I was stripped of my title and she was crowned the new Luna.¡±

    The brutal memories enter my mind, my wolf seething with rage as we watch this so-called Christian not

    only reject our mate but also im her sister right in front of her.

    My veins fill with anger, Grayson and I unable toprehend how a wolf could ever hurt his mate.

    How could anyone ever want to give HER up? How can anyone ever trade in a diamond for a stone?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realty have much time to dwell on what happened,¡± sheughs half-heartedly, though I see no

    humor in her eyes.

    ¡°My baby needed me.I just had to salvage the most important pieces of my heart and pray it would be

    enough.I¡¯ve protected every piece viciously and given them all to Kota.I have none to spare, nothing left

    to give to anyone.I haven¡¯t been whole in years and I¡¯m okay with that.I¡¯ve learned to be a little broken, a

    little bruised ¡­but a lot stronger.¡± again hiding behind her mask.

    But it is toote.I have already seen everything.

    Talia¡¯s eyes are clouded by pain and anger but just behind all of that, is the joy andughter she once

    embodied.

    That happy woman is still inside her, just very guarded and very afraid to let anyone else in.

    But I am patient.I would break through her barriers just enough to let the light out again.

    She would make herself whole again, and I would be there to watch her light up the room again.

    ¡°Anyways,¡±

    She shrugs, trying to brush off the sudden shyness overtaking her.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably best if we just go our separate ways and forget we were ever fated,¡± she says with a forced

    smile.

    ¡°We can part as friends, and you can juste visit Ko-¡±

    If her chin up, her breath hitching at the sight of the gentle smile on my lips.

    As if in a trance, she ces her fingers on my lips, parting them slightly.

    She suddenly leans in close to me, pecking me lightly on the lips a few times, my muscles growing stiff, a

    bit shocked she¡¯s made the first move.

    Grayson is suddenly very quiet, the bastard providing no feedback to help me out.

    She cups my cheek with one hand and wraps her other arm around my neck, pulling me closer as she

    deepens the kiss.

    ¡°Kiss me back,¡± she murmurs.

    I part my lips a little more, allowing her to poke her tongue in just a little for a taste.

    She gasps when I snake my arms around her waist, my tongue clumsily exploring her mouth.

    A little moan escapes her lips, my entire body craving her and the incredible sparks she ignites within

    me.

    She adjusts herself on myp, straddling me between her thighs and leaning most of her weight on me.

    I slowly let myself fall onto my back, our lips never parting as she falls with me.I slide her body up a little

    so that she Her lips are intoxicating, enticing me with their sweet taste as she bites and nips at me.

    But just as suddenly as it all happened, she quickly pulls away, scrambling off of me to catch her breath.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she mutters.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what¡­¡±

    She stops her rambling, relief washing over her when she sees me equally breathless, as if I had just run

    a marathon.

    Neither one of us says a word while we calm ourselves down.

    ¡°Tell me about you,¡±

    She pants when the awkward silence bes suffocating.

    My palms begin to sweat,pletely unprepared to tell her about the horrors I survived.

    ¡°It¡¯s only fair¡±

    She scolds me when I remain silent.

    ¡°I told you about me.I deserve to know your story too.How else do you expect me to trust you if know

    nothing about you?¡±

    An internal war wages in my brain.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me everything,¡± She adds.

    ¡°But I need something. Anything.¡±

    This doesn¡¯t make me feel any better, and I beg Grayson for help.

    Tell her we¡¯re an Aquarius, he teases, leaving me to wonder what I did in my past life to deserve an i***t

    for a wolf.

    ¡°Tell me about your scars,¡± she offers, pointing to my back.

    ¡°Or at least what you did to be a rogue.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Zane***

    ¡°You can use my phone if that helps,¡±

    Talia suggests, pulling out her phone from her pocket and unlocking it for me.

    Beads of sweat gather at my temple as I stare nkly at the Notepad app.

    She¡¯s not asking for much, Grayson mutters.

    Did you miss the part where she¡¯s been married to a perfect Alpha? I snap at him.

    What do you think will go through her head when she realizes she¡¯s mated to a freak? You are being

    dramatic, Grayson groans.

    He wasn¡¯t THAT perfect.

    He cheated on her! WITH HER SISTER! That¡¯s not the point! The point is my own father refused to

    recognize meas his son! \retort.

    When Talia realizes how truly worthless I am, she¡¯ll reject me like everyone else has.

    Do you not trust our mate will treat us fairly? Grayson asks.

    I look up at my mate, her smile faltering with my evesting silence.

    She deserves the truth¡­

    Grayson sighs.

    And so do we.

    We won¡¯t know how she truly feels about us if all we show her is a lie.

    But¡­Anything.

    The phone trembles in my hand, my fingers unwilling to type out a message.

    Minutes crawl by before Talia finally loses her patience.

    ¡°Okay, I think this date is over,¡±

    Taliaughs dryly, my heart sinking as a few tears cling to her eyes.

    She wipes at them angrily and starts to get up, disappointed by myck of response.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t even know what I was expecting,¡± she mutters, shaking her head at herself.

    ¡°This was such a f*****g mistake and I can¡¯t even be mad at you because I did this to myself,¡± she huffs,

    rolling her eyes.

    ¡°I should have just kept my mouth shut.¡±

    She presses the palms of her hands against her eyes to stop the tears from flowing down her cheeks.

    ¡°Please take me home,¡± she whimpers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here anymore.¡±

    My mind goes into a panic when I hear the hurt in her voice.I open my mouth to exin but it feels as

    though the wind has been knocked out of me and all thates out is a gasp.

    Come on! I snap at myself.

    Say something! But the harder I try to utter a word, the drier my mouth feels and the heavier my tongue

    bes.

    All the memories of my father screaming at me to speake flooding back and the words get caught in

    my throat, unable to escape.

    She deserves the truth, I remind myself, taking a few deep breaths and rising to my feet shoulders and

    turn her towards me, embracing her in my arms.

    I try to hold her to my chest but Talia only shakes her head in anger at me.

    ¡°No,¡± she cries.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to just hug this all away.I told you my story.I shared my pain with you,¡± she hups.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do the same for me?¡±

    Knowing she is right, I urge her to sit back down, patting the space beside me as my eyes plead with her

    to sit.

    Reluctantly, she settles down, hugging her knees to her chest.

    Her brown eyes watch me carefully, scrutinizing my every move.

    I pull the phone from my pocket and after she unlocks it, I type out my n.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you my story, but I can show you,¡± She reads aloud.

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    She gives me a confused look but I just smile and ce my hand over my own eyes to show her what I

    need from her.

    Very hesitantly, she ces both hands over her eyes, sighing deeply in annoyance.

    Taking a deep breath, I close my own eyes and concentrate, letting down my walls and epting the

    river of thoughtsing from my mate.

    ¡°This is silly,¡± her voice echoes in my head.

    ¡°Shhh,¡±

    I whisper, Talia suddenly jumping up and looking around frantically.

    ¡°What was that? Did you hear something?¡± she asks, her eyes opening and scanning the surrounding

    area.

    Iugh a little and gesture for her to close her eyes again.

    ***Natalia***

    I scan the darkness behind my eyelids when suddenly a little white light appears in the ck abyss of my

    mind.

    The faint voice of a woman echoes from the light, singing a sweet luby of sorts, and I freeze.

    ¡°Where is that voiceing from?¡± I wonder, looking around the emptiness but only seeing the white

    light.

    Realizing I am alone with my thoughts, I decide to follow the voice towards the light, approaching it

    cautiously.

    Just as abruptly as it surfaced, the white light envelopes me, temporarily blinding me for a few moments

    before settling back and revealing a room.

    The room isrge and spacious with a high ceiling, the decor mimicking a forest.

    Two tree-like structures stand on opposite sides of the room, a treehouse sitting on the tree on the left

    and a slide wrapping around the tree on the right.

    A rope bridge connects the two trees.

    Just below the bridge, there is arge bed with forest covers and pillows.

    On the opposite side of the room there is what appears to be a small kitchte equipped with a sink, a

    toaster oven, a mini fridge, and cabs which I assume contain food.

    A small table with two chairs sits beside the the left wall and hundreds of books and index cards stored

    on countless shelves.

    Despite this appearing to be a child¡¯s room, there are very few toys, only a small stuffed gray wolf sitting

    on the desk.

    To my surprise, there are no windows in the room, an air vent the only means of fresh air, providing

    venttion and cool air.

    I can make out a bathroom near the entrance of the room, which appears to be bolted shut with a myriad

    of locks and chains dangling on the door.

    This is no child¡¯s room, I realize.

    This is a prison.

    A little boy appears at the desk, hunching over several sheets of paper.He can¡¯t be more than 5 or 6

    years old.

    Ie closer to him and to my horror, find that his left eye ispletely swollen shut, dark bruises

    littering the entirety of his face and arms.

    He¡¯s crying, furiously wiping at his tears with his sleeve as he scribbles ¡°My name is Zane¡± over and over

    again on a sheet of paper.

    Beside him, there is a pile of sheets repeating the same sentence.

    These must be Zane¡¯s memories, I whisper.

    The locks on the door begin to jingle, the little boy stiffening up in fear.

    Finally, after several of the locks are undone, the door swings open, a beautiful woman walking in.

    Her kind eyes and warm smile resemble Zane¡¯s whenever he looks at Kota.

    They must be rted, \take note, watching as Zane climbs out of his chair to greet the woman with a

    hug.

    ¡°Hello, my beautiful boy,¡± she giggles as she lifts him into her arms, Zane resting his head on her

    shoulder pushing in a small cart with food.

    He is quite handsome, his piercing blue eyes like the ocean, and he is fit but not bulky.

    Zane wiggles out of his mother¡¯s arms and rushes to the desk, pulling out a small card with a crudely

    drawn wolf on the front.

    He very timidly pokes the man¡¯s arm who is busy setting up the food on the table.

    The man looks down at little Zane and grins.

    ¡°That for me kid?¡± He asks, taking the card and reading the words out loud.

    ¡°Happy Father¡¯s Day, Wyatt.You smell very nice and you¡¯re not mean.I like you.¡± he says, his face

    softening a little.

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m d I don¡¯t smell,¡± he chuckles.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not a father yet.¡±

    ¡°Your wife is due any minute now,¡± the womanughs, Zane nodding in agreement.

    ¡°Zane, sweetie, do you have a card for your Dad?¡±

    Zane¡¯s smile falters slightly but he nods anyway and fishes out another card, this one darker and with no

    picture on it.

    He hands it to the woman who reads it out loud.

    ¡°Happy Father¡¯s Day, Dad.I promise to be good now,¡± she says, her voice cracking a little as she reads

    before she kneels down and pulls Zane to her.

    ¡°You are already a very good boy, my love,¡± she sighs, trying very hard not to let her tears fall.

    ¡°Daddy is just¡­.¡± she pauses, searching for the right words.

    ¡°He loves you, baby.He loves you very much.Just in his own way.¡± see in her eyes that even she doesn¡¯t

    believe her own words.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you and I have our lunch, okay?¡± she forces a smile, little Zane nodding his head.

    The woman dismisses Wyatt, the two of them enjoying their meal together.

    Zane is very quiet as he eats, careful not to chew loudly or make a mess.

    The woman does most of the talking, exining to him the many birds she saw on her run earlier that

    day.

    The door suddenly bursts open, a tall man storming in.

    He stands at about 6ft 4, his bulging muscles and broad shoulders barely contained within his dark suit.

    There is a scar just below his ear.

    His dark hair isbed back and his eyes are almost ck with anger.

    ¡°Care to exin why you called me in here, Ellie?¡± he snaps at the woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m due for a meeting in 15 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Our son has a gift for you,¡± she replies cooly.

    She¡¯s his mother?I wonder.

    But what about Agnes? The man turns to look at Zane who is trembling in his seat.

    ¡°Go on, Zane,¡±

    Ellie nudges him by the arm.

    ¡°Show Daddy what you made for him on his special day.¡±

    Zane looks at his father in fear but does not disobey his mother, climbing out of his seat and timidly

    holding out the card to his father.

    The man towers over Zane, ring at him with red nostrils keeps his head down, his hand shaking

    violently as he holds out the card.

    ¡°You will look me in the eye when addressing me, boy,¡± the man spits, Zane remaining frozen in ce.

    The man then raises his arm and strikes Zane in the face, Zane falling over on the ground with a small

    cry.

    Ellie is on her feet in an instant, screaming at the man.

    ¡°Sebastian, you animal!¡± she snarls, shoving him though he does not budge.

    ¡°He was just showing you his card!¡±

    ¡°He did not look me in the eye!¡± Sebastian retorts.

    ¡°A real man looks another man in the eye when he¡¯s talking to him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a boy!¡±

    Ellie argues, helping Zane to his feet.

    ¡°A boy that will one day lead this pack, Elenore,¡±

    Sebastian roars, curling his finger at Zane toe forward.

    ¡°And I will not leave behind a weak Alpha to take my ce.Understand?¡±

    The little boy straightens himself out as he once again approaches his father.He holds his head high, his

    freshly split lip quivering slightly as he holds the card out to the tall man.

    Tears cling to his eyes but little Zane remains strong, holding them back with all of his might so as not to

    enrage his father any further.

    He breathes heavily, swallowing back the sobs I know he wants to let out.

    Despite his shaking legs and tear-stained cheeks, Zane faces his father, my heart swelling with pride at

    his sheer strength and courage at the card with mild disgust.

    ¡°Read it.¡±

    ¡°Sebastian-¡±

    ¡°If he can¡¯t say the words, then he doesn¡¯t deserve to call me father,¡± Sebastian snarls.

    The memory fades into the abyss, leaving me all alone in the pitch ck with my heart shattering to

    pieces at what I just witnessed.

    Even more painful than the memory, however, is the realization that I have been unkind to a man who

    has grown up feeling unloved by someone who should have cherished him.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    When I open my eyes, I find Zane staring nkly at the floor, his face devoid of all emotion.

    I don¡¯t even know what to say to helpfort him, my mind still reeling from all the information I got.

    He was a prisoner in his own pack.

    Agnes is not his mother.

    He is an Alpha¡­And his father is a monster.

    But there are still so many questions swirling in my head.

    Where is his biological mother? Who is Agnes? Why is he a rogue now when he was the Heir to the title?

    Did his pack fall? As I look at Zane sitting in perfect silence, however, I realize that none of these

    questions matter.

    All that matters is that he is willing to show me who he is and for now, that is more than enough.

    In time, I will learn more about him.

    Without saying a word, I crawl into hisp, Zane gasping as I settle into his arms.

    I bury my face in the crook of his neck, wrapping my arms around his stomach.

    He doesn¡¯t say anything, sit in each other¡¯s arms for several minutes,forting each other with our

    presence.

    Finally, I pull back and cup his cheeks, wanting him to understand that I meant this with every fiber in my

    being.

    ¡°You are the bravest man I¡¯ve ever met¡± I murmur, leaning my forehead against his.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you went through that.¡±

    At first, shock ripples across his face before he finally processes what I said and he bites his lower lip to

    contain his emotions.

    Tears line his eyes but he blinks them away, doing his best to remain strong.But he doesn¡¯t have to be

    strong anymore.

    Not with me.

    ¡°Thank you for sharing your gift with me,¡± I whisper against his lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t fully understand what you did, but it was beautiful.¡±

    An awkward smile stretches across his face and it bes obvious he¡¯s not used to this many

    compliments.

    It¡¯s adorable to see him so flustered with me but at the same time, my heart breaks knowing he has

    probably missed out on so many things that I have taken for granted my entire life.

    Seeing that we are both being honest and vulnerable, I decide to break my own rule and push myself

    beyond myfort zone.

    ¡°Can I meet your wolf?¡± I ask, doing my best to look enthusiastic despite the fire rms going off in my

    head.

    Thest me before an elder.

    But Zane has his own wolf, one who deserves a fair chance.

    ¡°I would like to thank him¡­.¡± I add, forcing a smile.

    ¡°And you of course, for protecting Kota the other day.¡± Zane looks nervous, grabbing the phone and

    typing a question.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he types.

    The timidness from his childhood still lingers in his eyes, reminding me that despite his incredible power

    and alpha blood, inside he is still that very shy little boy just wanting to be loved.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I murmur, stroking the side of his face.

    ¡°I want to see you.All of you.Even the parts that might scare me.¡±

    Zane hesitates for a moment but when I gently peck his lips, he seems to be on board with my request.

    ¡°What is his name?¡± I ask, wanting to know who I would be speaking with.

    ¡°Grayson,¡± he types, his brows furrowing in a scowl.

    ¡°He¡¯s an idiot.¡±

    ¡°I think l decide that for myself,¡± I chuckle, pecking him again.

    I wait patiently as he closes his eyes and when he opens them again, they are no longer brown but gold,

    swirls of green and honey swimming in his irises.

    It¡¯s the most beautifulbination I¡¯ve ever seen.

    He very gently slides me off of hisp, rising to his feet and jogging off behind some trees.

    I fiddle with my hair as I wait, suddenly very anxious to see Grayson in his wolf form and I stand up on

    my feet to fix my shirt.

    My entire world stops, however, when a silver wolf emerges from the trees, his golden eyes focused only

    on me.

    The wolf gracefully approaches me, my breath hitching in my throat.

    I had seen many wolves during my time as Luna, but nonepared to Grayson.

    The beautiful wolf is covered head to toe with silver fur, each hair glittering with a metallic sheen under

    the moonlight.

    His tail wags with every yful step he takes towards me and I find myself unable to move.

    The wolf gently nuzzles his head against mine, his snout lightly brushing my cheek.

    I can hear the giant wolf begin to purr, tugging at my shirt as if asking me to follow him.

    He leads me to a tiny patch of grass, plopping down on his side to rest.

    Unable to resist the temptation of curling up with a warm wolf, I settle in between his paws, gently

    stroking his head and scratching his ears.

    Jack (Christian¡¯s wolf) was very temperamental, always on edge and ready to establish dominance over

    others if they got too close to me.

    I constantly found myself facing off with the dominant wolf to protect others from his wrath.

    Grayson, on the other hand, seems very different.

    Although he too possesses a dominant aura, he appears to be far more rxed,pletely content with

    just being in my presence.

    puppy, Grayson groaning and barking at me.

    Ultimately annoyed with my stubbornness, therge wolf rolls over onto his back and stares up at the

    stars.

    Curling up beside him, I watch his chest rise and fall, wondering how on earth it was possible to feel this

    content with a wolf.

    ¡°Thank you for tonight.This has been the best first date ever, ¡±

    I whisper against his chest.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for our second.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: The Boy

    ***Sebastian (Zane¡¯s Dad)***

    Sara rests on her knees, her ass in the air and her face buried in a pile of pillows.

    Her calves are tied to her thighs in a frog tie, her legs spread apart to give me ess to her dripping

    pussy.

    She wears a chest harness to keep her arms restrained against her sides, the straps spread across her

    chest but not over her n*****s, so I can still lick and bite them as I please.

    Her hands are tied behind her back and there¡¯s a ball gag in her mouth to keep her quiet.

    She looks like the perfect little slut, eager to fulfill my every desire.

    I push my c**k into her pretty pink p***y, Sara letting out a moan against her gag.

    ¡°Did I say you could moan?¡± I snap.

    She shakes her head knowingly and I smirk at her.

    ¡°Then you know you must be punished, right?¡± I say, climbing off the bed to grab my riding crop.

    She nods her head, the hint of a smile on her lips.

    She tries to sit up but a snarl from me reminds her that I am in charge and she settles back into her

    position, a re in her eyes.

    Oh, she¡¯s really asking for a punishment, ¡ª my wolf, Arden,ughs.

    I walk over to her, taking a moment to admire the perfect differences, Sara is exquisite, my wolf and I

    defiling her body every so often to curb our cravings.

    She is the perfect sub, enjoying pain with her pleasure and eagerly adhering to my demands.

    We do not like one another but we understand each other in the bedroom, both of using to an

    agreement that we would be sub and dom when together and nothing more when apart.

    We are free to take other lovers at our leisure so long as our bedroom remains only ours.

    I glide the leather tip of the riding crop over each of her naked shoulders, pushing away her hair before

    moving the crop along her spine.

    Sara arches her back against the sensation, her breath quickening as I grow closer to her ass.I undo her

    ball gag, Sara licking her lips as she waits for instructions.

    ¡°S licks for disobeying me.¡±

    ¡°Only 5?¡± she purrs, knowing she is pushing me.

    I quickly grab her by the neck and lift her so that her back is pressed against my bare chest, Sara doing

    her best to contain her excitement, but I can smell her arousal growing with the anticipation of her

    punishment.

    ¡°Since you seem so keen on talking back, let¡¯s see what else that little mouth can do,¡± I challenge her, a

    smirk curling on her lips.

    I bend her over so that she¡¯s at eye level with my c**k.

    ¡°Eat,¡± I demand, Sara licking her lips eagerly.

    ¡°Yes Alpha,¡± She says, wiggling her ass for my benefit.

    I grip her by her hair so it doesn¡¯t get in her way and guide her the back of her throat.I pull her back a

    little, her cheeks hollowing as she sucks me.

    ¡°You like that?¡±

    I growl, pping the crop against Sara¡¯s bare ass.

    ¡°You like being my little w***e?¡±

    She responds by flicking her tongue over my tip, a shiver of pleasure running up my spine.She takes me

    in all the way again and I begin to f**k her little mouth, watching in ecstasy as she chokes on my girth

    over and over again.

    When I¡¯m close to my climax, I pull myself out, her mouth making a loud pop.

    She whimpers as I force her on her knees again.

    ¡°Open,¡±

    Imand, grabbing my c**k in my hands to finish myself off.

    Sara opens her mouth, sticking out her tongue to drink in my c*m, her tongue swiping over her lips to get

    everyst drop.

    I grab a cloth to wipe her chin and she smiles greedily at me.

    ¡°Thank you Alpha,¡± she purrs.

    ¡°Thank you for cuming in my mouth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not finished with you yet,¡± I snap, pushing her face back into the pillows and forcing her ass in the

    air.

    ¡°You still need your other punishment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± she giggles, wiggling her ass.

    ¡°Please punish me.¡±

    ¡°15 licks for having a smart mouth, but you can ask to stop if I need words.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± she replies.

    ¡°I will use my safeword,¡±

    Satisfied that we are both in agreement with this punishment, I bring down the crop on her bare ass,

    Sara yelping as her skin turns bright pink where the leather tip meets her body.

    The smell of her arousal thickens, the scent making me rock hard again.

    ¡°Thank you, Alpha,¡±

    She pants, a little c*m dripping down the side of her thighs.

    I give her 14 more licks with the crop, each time Sara thanking me for the punishment.

    Knowing she won¡¯tst much longer, I spread her legs as far as she can and push my tip in between the

    entrance of her p***y folds.

    ¡°You ready to be my good little w***e?¡± I ask, peppering kisses on her shoulder.

    ¡°You gonna behave for your Alpha?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she whines as I move my tip along the seam of her slit to drive her crazy.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be good now.I¡­.I-I promise.¡±

    I tease her a little longer, her toes curling and uncurling as she tries to fight off her moans.

    ¡°You may moan now,¡± I relent, Sara letting out a long sinful moan of relief.

    ¡°Thank you, Alpha,¡± she sobs, her body writhing as I pump into her.

    The sound of pping skin and her moans create an erotic symphony, bringing me closer and closer to

    the edge.

    Sara¡¯s legs her high.

    ¡°Please, Alpha.Please let me c*m,¡±

    She cries, tears lining her eyes.

    ¡°c*m for your Alpha,¡±

    I roar, Sara¡¯s body going stiff as she explodes all over me, a loud sob escaping her lips.

    Her muscles tighten as shock after shock of ecstasy courses through her body, my own orgasm ripping

    through me.

    It takes me a few minutes topose myself as Ie down from my high, mybored breaths kissing

    her shoulders.

    I undo Sara¡¯s harness, inspecting her skin for welts and bruising.

    Aside from her very red ass and some indents from the straps, she appears to be unharmed.

    I start a hot bath for her, pouring in her favorite rose-scented bath bomb and rose petals before carrying

    her into the tub.

    She hands me the sponge and I take my time washing her body, paying special attention to her sore ass

    cheeks.

    ¡°It was really good today,¡± Sara reassures me as I massage her scalp.

    ¡°Thank you for taking such good care of me, Alpha.It is during these intimate moments that I find Sara

    tolerable, almost likable even, both of us a little vulnerable from the scene.

    ¡°My pleasure,¡± I murmur, rinsing out the shampoo from her hair.

    ¡°Did you enjoy the punishment?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± She smirks.

    ¡°I love when you punish me¡­almost as Her dark blue eyes twinkle with mischief, but I know better than

    to fall for her s**t.Our scene is over and we have a meeting in 2 hours.

    When she¡¯s finished with her bath, I carry her back to the bedroom and dry her off, handing her a bottle

    of water while Iy her across myp to massage her cheeks with some lotion.

    I rub and squeeze each perfect cheek until I loosen up her muscles before grabbing ab to brush her

    hair.

    Prior to marrying Sara, my mate, Elenore, enjoyed when I brushed her hair after a scene.

    It is the one act I still continue to keep her memory alive.

    I do not normally let myself think about her too much, but with Zane gone, I find it hard to not feel so

    lonely.

    Elenore and I were once a happily mated couple, two high school sweethearts who turned out to be fated

    to each other.

    Shortly after I was given the Beta title, we found out we were pregnant and everything seemed to be

    falling into ce¡­

    But that all changed the day Cyrus died.

    At 19, I became Alpha and from one day to the next, I had the weight of the world on my shoulders.

    My lifepletely shattered the day little Johnny was killed and I became colder, crueler, and angrier.

    A part of Ellie¡¯s soul never healed at the loss of our child and the bright light in her eyes dimmed to a

    faint spark.

    I wanted revenge for what was taken from me and my mate too loving with him.

    She never got the chance to show Jonathan all the love she could give, so she gave it all to Zane,

    turning him into a stuttering fool.

    Ellie could not see how she was spoiling the boy, so I tried to correct her mistakes and teach Zane to be

    a real man.

    But it was all in vain.

    Our fights only got worse and worse until, finally, she broke.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving you,¡± she told me on the day of the King¡¯s party.

    ¡°And I¡¯m taking my baby with me.¡±

    At first, I did not believe her, but when I looked into her eyes, I realized she wasn¡¯t kidding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the things that I need and nothing more,¡± she said quietly as she prepared a te of snacks for

    Zane.

    ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t expect any of your money to help me raise him.You never treated him like a son

    anyways, so why start now?¡±

    Arden was furious, wanting to remind her exactly who she belonged to, but I stormed away from her, not

    wanting to cause a scene.

    And then the attack began¡­

    Ellie called my name through our mind-link¡­but in my anger, I chose to ignore her cries for help thinking

    Wyatt would find her instead.

    He never reached her in time and thest piece of my heart shattered.

    I had no more love left to give, not even to Zane.

    ¡°What¡¯s it like to have a mate?¡± Sara asks, interrupting me. I stare at her nkly for a moment, reminding

    myself that Sara has never known what it is like to be loved by a mate.

    At 46 years old, she has yet to cross paths with her true mate.

    ¡°It¡¯s a burden,¡± I sigh, shaking my thoughts from Elenore and Zane.

    ¡°Like a heavy weight on your chest making it hard for you to breathe.¡±

    ¡°Was Elenore a burden?¡± She asks, a hint of jealousy in her voice.

    ¡°Elenore was a weakness,¡±

    I growl, Arden snarling at my disrespect towards his former mate.

    ¡°That¡¯s all a mate will ever be.A weakness.¡±

    ¡°If Caine ever finds his mate-¡±

    ¡°He will reject her,¡±

    I snap, tossing theb off to the side and climbing off the bed to get dressed.

    ¡°He will reject her or he will not take my title.¡±

    ¡°But you had a mate-¡±

    ¡°And look what that got me: A dead mate and two dead kids!¡±

    I roar, panting furiously as I feel my anger course through my veins.

    ¡°Caine should learn from my mistakes.No mates.Just a handful of heirs to continue the bloodline.¡±

    Sara stares at me in silence as I slide on my boxers.

    ¡°Get dressed.We have a meeting with the King.Try not to look like a whore.¡±

    ¡°f**k you,¡±

    Sara snarls as I storm out of the bedroom.

    I find my blue business suit already steamed and pressed in my office and begin toyer on my

    clothes.As I finish tying up my

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    I sigh, knowing he was about to ruin my already dampened mood.

    When he says nothing, I lose my patience.

    ¡°If I have to repeat myself, I¡¯ll repaint my walls with your blood.¡±

    ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t find the boy.¡±

    I immediately stop to look at him.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The scouts lost track of his trail,¡±

    Wyatt mumbles, my anger only growing at his meekness.

    ¡°Speak up!¡±

    ¡°He wasst seen with a human and a child.They were headed to the Seattle airport.¡±

    What the hell could that boy be doing with a human and a child? I wonder, trying to piece together all the

    information.

    ¡°How long since you lost him?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Aweek, sir,¡±

    Wyatt gulps, shifting nervously on his feet.

    ¡°We tracked his flight to San Francisco but then lost him in the airport.He could be anywhere in

    California, sir.¡±

    I grab Wyatt by the cor of his shirt, pinning him against the wall.

    ¡°Do you have any idea what could happen should Ravenstone discover that-¡±

    ¡°Should Ravenstone discover what?¡±

    Sara asks as she walks in dressed in an elegant red bodycon dress, a coy smile on her lips.

    I ignore her question, grabbing her by the hand and leading her to the door.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I said ¡®Let¡¯s go!¡± I snap, pushing her out the door.

    ¡°Find the boy,¡±

    I mind-link Wyatt as I follow my wife out of the office.

    We drive in silence to the King¡¯s mansion, though I can tell Sara is fuming that I refuse to tell her about

    what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°Let it go,¡± I sigh, pulling up to the mansion.

    ¡°I am your Luna,¡±

    She snaps, crossing her arms over her chest.

    ¡®You should not be hiding anything from me, especially if it has something to do with Ravenstone!¡±

    My jaw clenches, my patience reaching its limit.I put the car in park and wrap my hand around Sara¡¯s

    neck, mming her against her head rest .

    I said, ¡®¡¯Let it go¡±

    I snarl through gritted teeth, Sara nodding slowly at me before I let her go.I give her a minute topose

    herself before we step out of the car and join hands..

    A group of guards meet us at the door of the mansion and lead us to the meeting room.

    The doors are pulled open, a guard announcing our titles to the King.

    It appears we are thest pack to arrive, several other Alphas and Lunas already gathered around the

    table, standing on their feet as they wait for us to take our ces.

    Once settled, King Arthur begins the meeting.

    ¡°Alpha Richard has a message for you, Alpha Sebastian,¡±

    King Arthur gesturing to Sara¡¯s older brother, Richard, who sits directly ¡°Yes, indeed.But first, my father

    sends his regards,¡±

    Alpha Richard says coolly as he orders his beta to fetch something.

    Sara snickers beside me and I pinch her thigh to shut her up.

    ¡°d to hear he¡¯s still alive and kicking,¡± I smile, though it doesn¡¯t reach my eyes.

    ¡°Do send him my regards as well, Dick.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the Alpha replies with a tight smile, an awkward silence filling the room.

    The Beta returns with a box, a disgusting stench emanating from the cardboard.

    The box is set on the table, Alpha Richard rising to his feet and reaching into it.

    He carefully lifts out a severed head, the women in the room gasping in shock as blood drips from its torn

    neck.

    There¡¯s a note stapled to the man¡¯s eyeball, my face paling when I recognize him as one of the scouts

    Wyatt sent to track Zane.

    ¡°This was found on my territory this morning by my guards,¡± Alpha Richard exins.

    ¡°He¡¯s one of yours, is he not?¡± Richard asks, though he doesn¡¯t wait for me to reply before continuing.

    ¡°I believe the note is for you.¡±

    He carefully plucks the note from the scout¡¯s eye and slides it across the table, a trail of blood staining

    the surface.

    ¡°Read it out loud,¡±

    King Arthur demands.

    ¡°Do your Allies know he¡¯s still alive, Seba? ¨C TR¡± Seba as a kid whenever he came to visit Cyrus.

    ¡°Who is the ¡®He¡¯ Toran is referring to?¡± King Arthur demands.

    ¡°No one we should be concerned about,¡± I reply, wishing with all my might Zane would just quietly

    disappear.

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    Alpha Richard replies.

    ¡°Because it seems to me like you¡¯re hiding something from your fellow Allies.¡±

    ¡°Spit it out, Alpha and I¡¯ll decide if it¡¯s something we should be concerned about,¡±

    King Arthurmands, my wolf unable to fight his King¡¯s order.

    Arden steps forward to reply.

    ¡°Elenore¡¯s son is still alive.¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    The King, Richard, and Sara all ask in unison.

    ¡°The second one.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Sara snaps.

    ¡°And why the f**k didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡±

    ¡°Like I said, he¡¯s none of your concern.The boy is somewhere no one will find him,¡± Arden snarls.

    ¡°So we can move on-¡±

    ¡°Move on?¡± Sara scoffed.

    ¡°You expect us to move on when you¡¯ve been hiding a son from me, your wife!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no secret that I had two sons before I married you!¡± I explode.

    ¡°And what I do with him is none of your business.Caine is still my only heir, so you and Richard have

    nothing to worry about.Scarlett Haven¡¯s next Alpha will be a descendant from your pack.¡± voice shaking

    the walls.

    The room fills with silence for the King to speak.

    ¡°The boy is a silver wolf and those are far and few in between.Gaining another strong wolf in this war

    would put us at an advantage over Ravenstone and their allies.Bring him to me and I will see to it that he

    bes a strong soldier in my army.¡±

    I take control again, shoving Arden to the back of my mind for opening his mouth.

    ¡°But sir-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an order,¡±

    King Arthur roars.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I reply through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Oh and Sebastian,¡±

    King Arthur calls out as he dismisses the meeting, his voice lowering an octave.

    ¡°If you ever keep another secret from me again, I will kill you myself.¡±

    ***Sarat**

    Sebastian refuses to give me any answers regarding his secret son, ignoring me the entire ride to the

    pack.

    I scream and kick but my little tantrum proves futile, Sebastian pulling up to the pack-house without so

    much as a second nce in my direction.

    Determined to get some answers, I follow him into the office, refusing to leave as he calls in Beta Xavier

    and Gamma Wyatt.

    ¡°Not until you tell me who the boy is!¡± I snap.

    Sebastian eyes me carefully before once again sighing.

    ¡°He¡¯s not here.Wyatt will go get him.¡±

    ¡°Then Caine should go with him,¡± I demand, refusing to give in.

    ¡°He has a right to know who his brother is before you send him off to war with the King¡¯s soldiers.

    ¡°If I do this, will you shut the f**k up?¡±

    Sebastian replies, my earlier tantrum seeming to have broken him.I nod like a good girl and he gestures

    to the door.

    ¡°Then bring Caine in and get out.The King wants the boy for war, but if he proves to be stronger than

    Caine, Sebastian will have no choice but to take away our baby¡¯s title.We have to ensure our baby takes

    his rightful ce as Alpha, Rhea, my wolf, hisses as we leave to search for Caine.I sigh knowing she is

    right and find my son terrorizing an omega in theundry room.

    ¡°Caine!¡± Imand, Caine rolling his eyes at me as he removes his hands from inside the crying

    omega¡¯s skirt.

    ¡°Your father is calling you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± he snaps, stealing a kiss from the omega¡¯s lips, the poor girl shaking in fear.

    ¡°Leave,¡± I nod to her, the girl scrambling out of the room and thanking me on the way out.

    ¡°What the f**k!¡±

    Caine snarls but I silence him with a ¡°Your father is sending you on a mission,¡±

    I smile calmly, Caine¡¯s mood lightening up.

    ¡°Really?¡± He asks, standing up straighter.

    ¡°When? What am I doing? Killing, torturing? I¡¯ll do anything-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going with Wyatt to find your older brother,¡± I sigh.

    ¡°My what?¡± He asks, his smile faltering.

    ¡°Older brother? B-but I¡¯m the Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Well, as it turns out, you¡¯re not the only one in line for the title,¡± I reply as I inspect my nails.

    ¡°But you¡¯re going to make sure you¡¯re the only remaining heir left.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caine asks, my patience wearing thin.

    ¡°Everyone knows the oldest son takes the title.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I smirk, stepping closer to him so that only he hears me.

    ¡°Which is why you¡¯re going to find your brother and kill him before he can take what¡¯s yours.¡±

 Chapter 30

    <h1>Chapter 30: Mistakes</h1>

    My eyes flutter open to find Natalia nestled up by my side, her head resting on my shoulder and her nose buried in my neck.She drapes her left arm over my chest while tucking her left leg over my thigh.

    To my right, I feel Kota curled up under my arm, snoring lightly in his sleep as he clutches his little wolf tightly to his chest.

    For a moment, I remain perfectly still, afraid the mirage would fade away if I moved.

    The sparks tingling across my body from Talia''s touch, however, make me realize I''m not dreaming at all, both my mate and our pup nestled safely in my arms.

    This must be what heaven feels like... I tell myself as my heart beats uncontrobly in my chest.

    It feels so natural to hold them in my arms, as if they were always meant to be with me.

    Kota suddenly stirs, sitting up on his knees and ncing around the room in confusion.

    Messy hairs stick out from his head and his pajamas are all rumpled and crooked.

    He wipes his tired eyes and looks up at me with a grin.

    "I''m hungry,¡± he yawns, stretching out his little arms.

    Heys his head on my stomach and gives me puppy eyes.

    "Can we make waffles, Zane?"

    I smile at him, afraid to move and disturb Talia in her sleep.

    It to me and then roll her to her side to free myself from her grasp.

    My heart beats frantically as she stirs before she settles into her new spotfortably, sighing contently in her sleep.

    I help Kota brush his teeth and wash his face before we head into the kitchen where I spend a couple of minutes watching videos on my phone on how to make waffles.

    Kota is practically dancing on his toes with excitement as I gather ingredients for his breakfast. "Can I help you?" he asks eagerly, picking up a whisk with a cheeky grin.

    "Auntie Gwen lets me help her.Can I please help you?"

    His puppy eyes make it incredibly difficult to say no and I put a chair against the counter for him to stand on before cing the mixing bow! in front of him.

    I hand measuring cups filled with ingredients to Kota, the little boy happily pouring them into the bowl and repeating the measurements out loud to me.

    cing my hand over his, I guide his little hand through the motion of whisking the ingredients together until we have a nice batter.

    I pull out the waffle iron, staring at the infernal contraption until I finally figure out how to turn it on. "Can I pour?" Kota asks as we both look at the iron.

    I give him a measuring cup with some batter and steady him up over the counter while he pours. "Oopsies..." he gasps as some of the batter spills over the counter.

    "I''m sorry, Zane." a beating and a week with no visits from Mom.

    The little boy hides his batter covered fingers behind his back, unsure what my reaction will be to his mistake.l never want him to be afraid of me...

    "I-It''s o-kay," I smile, closing the iron and sitting Kota on the chair.l cup his cheeks, not wanting him to feel like he is in trouble for making a mistake.

    "A-a-idents happen. We j-just ha-have to c-clean it up, o-okay?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    I hand him a towel and help him wipe the counter, high-fiving him when the mess is all gone.

    As I flip the waffle iron over to cook the other side, Kota taps me on my shoulder.

    "Zane," he says timidly, looking up at me with hisrge blue and brown eyes.

    "Are you my daddy?"

    My entire body stiffens but Grayson is more than willing to respond.Say yes, he grumbles.He belongs to us just as much as Talia.He''s ours.

    The question, however, can only be answered by Talia.

    "I- I-like you and your m-mommy very m-much,¡± I reply with a nervous smile.

    "B-but I don¡¯t know what I-I am to you yet."

    "I know what you are," He giggles.

    "You''re a wolf."

    He bursts out into a howl.

    "Can I be a wolf like you?" I don''t want him to be a wolf like me...

    A wolf who struggles to speak, a wolf who makes too many mistakes, a wolf who will inevitably always fail.

    forehead.

    "And y-you will be a wolf e-even great-er than m-me."

    He gives me another howl and settles back into his chair, resting his head on the counter. "Waffles..." he hisses, watching the steam rise from the iron.

    Soft footsteps suddenly make their way down the stairs and I look up to see Talia walking towards us, her arms stretching out tiredly as she yawns.

    Even in her sleepy state, she looks incredibly beautiful, my heart nearly skipping a beat at the mere sight of her.

    "Mommy look! We made waffles!"

    Kota squeals, climbing out of the chair and rushing over to greet his mother.She raises an eyebrow at me in curiosity as she lifts her pup in her arms, kissing his cheeks softly.

    The timer on the waffle iron goes off and I hurriedly remove the hot waffle out of the iron before it burns.

    Spreading butter and syrup on the waffle, I ce it on a te in front of Kota who smiles proudly at it and shoves the te to his mother.

    "Mommy, taste our waffle,¡± he beams at her, poking his finger into a pool of syrup and licking it off. A small smile curls on Talia''s lips and she timidly takes a bite, my heart sinking when she swallows with great difficulty and smacks her lips to remove the taste from her tongue buckle from the pressure of her silence.

    "That is...That is an interesting taste," she gags, taking the te and throwing the waffle in the trash. "What umm...What sugar did you use?" She asks me, the soft smile still on her lips.

    I point to the white powder in a jar sitting on the counter and she sticks her finger inside to taste it. Her face scrunches up as she bursts intoughter, the sound making my heart soar.How could augh sound so beautiful?

    "Taste it,"

    She giggles, pushing the jar towards me.l nervously taste the sugar and nearly choke on my own cough when I realize the jar of sugar actually contains salt.

    Talia can''t hold back herughter, the sound contagious enough to make Kota and I join her.l throw out the salty batter while Talia locates the real jar of sugar for us to use.

    "Let''s try this again,¡± she teases, measuring out the proper amount of sugar and handing it to me. Our fingers touch in the exchange, sparks tingling up my hand.

    A blush creeps up on Talia''s cheeks as she pulls her hand away to tuck some hair behind her ear. "K-kota,"¡± she coughs to clear her throat.

    "Come help me with the milk and butter.¡±

    Kota happily skips over to his mother who sets him on the chair for him to see over the counter. The two of them whisk the wet ingredient together, Talia counter.

    My hands shake as I sift the flour and baking powder together, suddenly feeling very self-conscious about messing up again.

    The overwhelming thoughts of failure collide in my head, making it hard to concentrate.

    Don''t forget the salt, Grayson teases, and I shove him away to the recess of my mind.

    As I reach for the jar of salt, I identally knock over my bowl of dry ingredients, a cloud of flour puffing in the air.

    I stare nkly at Talia and Kota, afraid to move an inch

    "Uh oh, Zane," Kota gasps, breaking the silence.

    "Uh-oh.Clean up time!" he sings.

    He climbs out of his chair and scurries into the closet to grab a broom.

    Kota struggles to maneuver the tall handle, wrapping both arms around it as he pushes the broom in a sweeping motion.

    Unfortunately, the helpful little tyke only spreads the flour all over the floor, making an even bigger mess.

    "It''s okay Kota,"

    Talia chirps, taking the broom from him.

    "I''ll sweep."

    I hide my trembling hands behind my back and remain in the corner, not wanting to make any more mistakes.

    "It''s okay, Zane," Kota says, tugging at my hands.

    "idents happen.¡±

    I force a smile on my face and look over at my mate, nearly jumping when I realize she¡¯s right in front of me hand. flinch involuntarily and she stops, a look of sadness in her eyes.

    "You have flour in your hair," she whispers, carefully reaching into my hair and ruffling it up, another cloud of flour filling the air.l blink at her, my cheeks flushing in embarrassment at my own weakness. She stands on the tips of her toes and kisses me on the nose, resting her head against my forehead.She''s not Dad, Grayson sighs.She¡¯s not him...

    "You''re okay with me,¡± she murmurs, warm sparks tingling up my arm when she timidly ces her hand over mine, tugging me over the counter.l almost pull away, fearing my hands might disgust her, but she doesn''t let go.

    My hands stop trembling with her soothing touch and my racing heart finally calms down.

    Just as suddenly as she touched me, Talia pulls her hand away and smiles nervously at me.

    "ll get you some more flour,¡± she whispers, her own heart pounding in her chest.

    "I trust you''ll find the sugar this time?"

    She teases me, my cheeks burning bright red.Our third attempt at waffle making finally bears fruit, Kota smiling giddily as Talia serves him up his breakfast.

    Agnes makes her way to the table and I proudly serve her a very fluffy waffle.

    "I see you and Talia are getting along much better, "she signs,yet?" she chuckles, "Stop talking,¡±

    I sign back, groaning audibly.

    "Everything okay?" Talia asks, raising an eyebrow at me curiously.

    I nod my head, Agnes teasing me relentlessly with her kissing signs and wiggling brows.

    Luckily for me, Talia doesn¡¯t seem to pick up on the meaning, but of course, curious Kota wants to find out.

    "What is Agnes doing?" he asks, micking her sign.

    "She''s speaking with her hands,¡± Talia replies, holding up her hands to demonstrate.

    "Like this.¡± She spells out his name for him.

    "What did you say?" Kota asks, attempting to replicate her signs but failing

    "I said KOTA," Talia replies, grabbing his hands and folding his fingers to make the four letters.

    "K, O, T, A. See? KOTA," she smiles.

    Kota tries his best to sign but very quickly forgets how to fold his fingers and shrugs.

    "What did Agnes say?" he asks his mother.

    "I don''t know," Talia shrugs, my face turning bright red.

    "What does this mean?" She asks, pinching her fingers and bringing her hands together so they touch.

    I shake my head at her, shoving arge chunk of waffle into my mouth

    Talia narrows her eyes suspiciously at Agnes and I but breakfast despite Agnes''s best efforts to embarrass me and Agnes goes off to the Main pack house to take care of baby Emile.

    Talia is off today from working at the clinic, leaving the three of us with nothing to do

    It''s a particrly hot day so Talia suggests we go outside for some fun with water.

    We walk down to the pack drugstore where Talia purchases a kiddie pool and some sunscreen for Kota.

    She notices me staring at a bag of multicolored balloons attached to ck sticks in the seasonal toys aisle.

    "Don''t tell me you''ve never yed with water balloons before,¡± sheughs, her smile widening when she realizes I haven''t.

    "Well, we''ll just have to fix that." She grabs five packs of the balloons and pays at the register, Kota jumping excitedly at her feet.

    ***Natalia***

    Back at the guest house, I coat Kota in a thickyer of sunscreen, his pale skin very sensitive to the sunpared to my darkerplexion. dress him in a pair of shorts and flip flops, Kota very excited for a chance to y with water.I don''t have a bathing suit so I opt for a pair of shorts, a ck tube top, and some sandals.

    We make our way down to the kitchen where I find Zane hard basketball shorts and a in white t- shirt.I can make out a few scars on his legs but pretend I don''t notice them, knowing he is very likely ashamed of his body.

    Zane turns a bright shade of red when he looks at me and he bes visibly flustered, nearly dropping the tangerine he¡¯s peeling.

    It is incredibly adorable and rather refreshing to meet a clumsy Alpha.

    All the ones I had ever met were veryposed and domineering, even in the presence of their mates.

    Christian himself was usually unimpressed by my efforts to look good for him but on the rare asion that I seeded, he would just look at me like a meal.

    Zane, however, always looks at me as if my mere presence were a gift to him, something for him to cherish always, even if I just rolled out of bed.

    I don''t fully understand what it is he sees in me and the very cynical part of me believes one day he''ll wake up and realize I am not what he wants...

    Just like Christian.

    The sh of a butter knife colliding on the floor brings me out of my thoughts, Kota bursting intoughter as Zane stumbles to pick up the knife.l push away my stupid thoughts, reminding myself that I need to give Zane a chance too.

    "Silly wolf," Kota giggles, rushing over to grab Zane''s hand.

    "Come on! Let''s go y!"

    The Guest Housewn merges with the backyard of the Pack house, creating a wide open space in the middle of the woods..

    There''s a beautiful poolside pavilion with an outdoor firece and kitchen closer to the pack house but for the most part, the off into the surrounding trees.

    Kota drags Zane outside, instructing him to bring the kiddie pool and unwind the hose. grab the balloons on my way out and join them in the center of the yard.

    "Okay Zane.These are self-tying balloons," I exin to him.

    You just connect the top here to the nozzle of the hose until the balloons are full and shake the tubes when you''re done."l demonstrate with the first pack, 25 balloons filling at once and falling into the kiddie pool.

    He tries for himself, watching in amazement as each balloon swells with water until we fill up the entire kiddie pool.l pick up a balloon and hold it up to Zane.

    "And now we just-" I stop mid sentence and break the balloon on Zane''s head, water exploding all over his hair.

    "Use it," I grin, daring him to do the same.

    Zane stares at me nkly before his brown eyes morph into a golden color, letting me know Grayson is in charge now.

    The wolf smirks at me, bending over to grab the hose still spilling water.I slowly back away, trying my best to hold back my giggles.

    "Grayson, don''t you dare,"

    I warn, bending over to grab some balloons for my defense.

    The wolf shoves his thumb into the mouth of the hose, spraying me with a fan of water.

    I squeal as the cold water hits my skin, throwing the water balloons in my hands in Grayson¡¯s Grayson chases Kota and I around the yard with the hose,ughing like a child as he soaks us in water.

    Kota runs back to the kiddie pool to grab ammunition but ends up tripping into the pool, giggling hysterically as he pops several balloons on himself.

    Grayson fishes him out of the tiny pool and throws him over the shoulder, letting out a howl as Kotaughs.

    The two of them chase me around the yard with balloons, our screams andughter echoing off the surrounding forest.

    Finally, my clumsy ass trips over a rock and I fall, Grayson and Kota towering over me.

    Kota holds me down with the threat of two balloons in his hands while Grayson runs off to grab the kiddie pool.

    I try to bargain with Kota to help me attack Grayson, but the little traitor only grins at me.

    Grayson returns with the kiddie pool, the water swishing back and forth as he holds it over his head. "Don¡¯t you dare!"

    I squeal, covering my head with my hands.I gasp in shock as Grayson dumps the cold water and balloons on my head, Kota bursting into evilughter at me.

    The wolf winks at me as I re at him, very pleased with himself.

    He picks me up abruptly, my legs automatically wrapping around his waist as I yelp and my arms hooking around his neck.

    It feels so natural to be in his arms and even more natural when he leans into me, pressing his lips against mine in a soft kiss.

    My lips take a life of their own, kissing him back with equal eyes looking at me as if I were the most precious gift to him.

    The wind suddenly begins to pick up, Kota''s teeth chattering as he shivers.

    "We should clean up,¡± I whisper as Zane puts me down.

    "Kota needs his towel."

    Zane nods and runs off the house to grab our towels while I instruct Kota to help me pick up the balloon debris.

    "We have to pick up all the balloons," I exin to him.

    "We don''t want a little bird or an animal eating them.It''s bad for them.We scour the yard for the balloon pieces, Kota skipping alongside me.As we get closer to the woods, I hear a low snarl that makes the hairs on the back of my neck stand up.

    "What is a pathetic human doing in a pack like this?" A low voice growls.

    A tall young man suddenly appears from the trees, Kota holding onto my leg and hiding behind me. The man is easily over 6 feet tall with dark brown hair and bright blue eyes spitting fire at me.

    The domineering stance he holds himself with makes it clear that he is an Alpha so I do my best to look strong despite the fear bubbling inside me.

    "I don''t think it''s any of your concern what I''m doing here," I retort, slowly backing away with Kota. "So you can f**k off-."

    The space between us disappears, the man towering over me with a sinister smirk on his lips. "Looks like someone needs to volunteer.¡±

    Before he can take another step forward, a silver blur rushes past me.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: Speaking from the Heart

    ***Zane***

    A gust of wind carries a familiar scent as I walk back to the house, the hairs on the back of my neck

    standing on end.

    Grayson growls loudly when I finally recognize the scent and I turn on my heel in time to see the same

    French Alpha who touched Kotast week now threatening my mate.

    ¡°Looks like someone needs to teach this b***h some manners,¡± he snickers, hisrge build towering over

    my small mate and our pup.

    ¡°I¡¯ll dly volunteer.¡±

    The scene is enough to send Grayson into a frenzy, my wolf taking over and shoving me back to watch

    him carry out his punishment.He shifts mid-run, rushing past our mate and pouncing on the stupid Alpha.

    The Alpha is taken by surprise as Grayson pins him to the ground but quicklyposes himself,

    wrapping his arms around my neck.

    Grayson retaliates by dropping his weight on him and rolling, both of us wrestling each other around

    while Talia picks up Kota and steps away to safety.

    I manage to pin the Alpha to the ground again, Grayson disying his canines and snapping his jaws at

    him.

    Kota¡¯s whimpers remind me that a child is watching and I reign in Grayson¡¯s anger, not wanting to

    traumatize our pup any further.

    Annoyed, Grayson snarls menacingly at the Alpha and The Alpha scrambles to his feet, a deadly re in

    his eyes.

    ¡°You again,¡± He mutters, Grayson snarling in response and taking a protective stance in front of Kota and

    Talia.

    ¡°Step aside. My problem is with the b***h behind you, not you.¡±

    A wicked smirk curls on Grayson¡¯s lips as an idea pops into his head.

    Grayson¡­

    No¡­.

    I warn him but he¡¯s already made up his mind, dropping our walls and building a telepathic connection

    between us and the Alpha.

    ¡°Unless you want me to rip out your tongue, you should watch what you say around my mate and our

    pup .¡± Grayson snarls.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He nces over at Talia, his eyes scanning her up and down before he looks over at us again and

    snickers.

    ¡°She¡¯s not much to look at-¡±

    ¡°KNEEL ,¡±

    Graysonmands, a ck film zing over the Alpha¡¯s eyes as he obeys Grayson¡¯s order.

    The Alpha wordlessly kneels before me, sticking out his neck in surrender.

    Grayson¡­

    Before I can say anything else, Grayson turns to his side and lifts his leg, a stream of urine showering

    over the Alpha¡¯s head.

    A shocked gasp escapes from Talia, little Kota giggling behind her.

    Oh Dear Moon Goddess ,I groan, Grayson giving his leg a little unbelievable!

    ¡°Who¡¯s the b***h now 2?¡±

    Grayson sneers, kicking the Alpha in the chest with his hind paw.

    ¡°NOW SIT and WAIT.¡±

    Grayson turns to face our shocked mate, nuzzling his head against her chest.

    At first, Talia stares nkly at us but when Kota begins to stroke my fur, she finally snaps out of her

    trance and buries her head in my neck.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmurs, her fingers gripping my fur.

    We hear footsteps approaching, Queen Aurora and her Gamma walking towards us.

    Gamma Evan immediately bursts intoughter upon seeing the urine drenched Alpha but Aurora looks

    anything but amused.She swallows back her words, however, and sighs tiredly as she forms a

    connection.

    ¡°Assume there is a good reason for what you¡¯ve done to Benoit,¡± She says, her voice a bit strained as

    she nods towards the livid Alpha.

    ¡°He threatened my mate, ¡°Grayson snaps.¡±

    And since your guards failed to do their job and patrol the area, I had to take matters into my own

    hands!¡±

    ¡°Not that I owe you any exnations, but ! gave Benoit permission to patrol River Moon grounds ¡±

    Aurora hisses, her fists clenched tightly at her sides.

    She pauses for a moment to take a deep breath and calm herself down but I still see a flicker of anger

    lingering in her eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister, She shakes her head disapprovingly at me.done now!¡±

    Benoit, the young Alpha, snarls.

    ¡°When my father finds out about this, he¡¯ll-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough out of you, Benoit,¡±

    Aurora silences him, turning over to us, a stern look on her face.

    ¡°Go home,¡± She says, Benoit growling with anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re just going to let him go?¡± He shouts.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±

    Gamma Evan is in his face within a second, punching Benoit in the jaw and forcing him to the ground.

    ¡°You better calm your pissy ass down before I piss on you too,¡± He growls, Benoit shouting back

    something in French as he spits blood from his mouth.

    ¡°Go,¡± Aurora says quietly, her face eerily calm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    There¡¯s a faint hint of worry in her voice and it scares me, but I don¡¯t question her, nudging Talia and

    Kota back to the guest house.

    As we walk, Kota taps on my snout, giving me a timid smile through his chattering teeth.

    ¡°Can I have a ride?¡± he asks, hisrge eyes twinkling with hope.

    ¡°Not today, Kota,¡± Talia answers for me.

    ¡°First, you need a bath.¡±

    Talia holds Kota a little closer to her chest to keep him warm until we reach the house.

    ***Talia***

    Zane remains outside for a bit, not wanting to shift in front of me, and takes a shower downstairs while I

    take Kota up for a bath.

    My heart pounds in my chest as I gather Kota¡¯s things, the adrenaline still pumping in my veins from the

    scary encounter with the visiting Alpha.

    Butterflies fill my stomach, however, when I think about how quickly Grayson and Zane responded.

    They didn¡¯t hesitate to take charge and put that Alpha in his ce for disrespecting me.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I had anyone but Gwen protect me and it was amazing to know I¡¯m not as

    alone as I thought I was.

    Grayson was so fierce with the Alpha but gentle as soon as he was done, nuzzling and licking me to

    make sure Kota and I were unharmed I let out a little chuckle as I prepare Kota¡¯s bath, still unable to

    believe he actually had the guts to pee on Benoit.

    In all my years as Luna, no wolf had ever peed on another on my behalf! I find it hard to focus on my

    task, a bit giddy from the warm feeling spreading across my body.

    Finally finishing, I dry and dress Kota in a pair of shorts and a t-shirt.

    ¡°Mommy, are you a wolf too?¡± Kota asks as Ib his hair.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡± I whisper, brushing some hair away from his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m just ¡­ me,¡± I shrug.

    Zane?

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Seeing no reason to keep this from him, I decide toe clean.

    ¡°You, mi amor my lovei, are a wolf just like your father.And when you grow up, you will be a big, strong

    wolf who can protect me.¡±

    ¡°Just like Zane protects us!¡± He smiles cheekily at me.

    I continue tob his hair but his face contorts as another thought enters his mind.

    ¡°Mommy, what is my daddy?¡±

    My heart nearly skips a beat as my brain stops functioning properly for a second.I sit down on the bed

    beside Kota, trying my best to make sense of my jumbled thoughts.

    Where do I even begin? Hey, you¡¯re dad¡¯s a low life piece of s**t who f**¡±d your aunt while Iwas pregnant

    with you and he¡¯s now probably looking for you to either kill you or make you his heir!

    ¡°Kota, I-¡±

    ¡°Mommy, howe I don¡¯t have a daddy?¡± He ories, crawling onto myp.

    ¡°I want a daddy.¡±

    ¡°I¡­Kota, I,¡±

    I struggle to string together any words, feeling as though I have failed my son.I have done everything in

    my power to provide Kota with everything he would ever need topensate for what is missing in his

    life, a father.

    A bitter anger fills my heart.

    Christian and Vanessa have ruined any chance of us ever being a family again and in the process, have

    destroyed my confidence in ever building. I could hear the doubts in my head every time Zane smiled at

    me, picking at the scabs of my still healing heart to remind me how painful falling for lies can be.

    Even now, the butterflies that flutter in my stomach scare me¡­because it means that he¡¯s slowly

    worming his way into my heart and that one day he¡¯ll have the power to hurt me too.I tilt Kota¡¯s chin up

    towards me, forcing him to look me in the eyes.

    ¡°Dakota¡­¡± I sigh, blinking my eyes to keep them from getting misty.

    ¡°I onced loved your father.I loved him very much¡­¡± I murmur, tucking his hair behind his ears.

    ¡°But he met someone he thought was ¡­better¡­and he stopped loving me.So we had to go our separate

    ways and I got to keep you all to myself,¡± I smile, tickling his tummy.

    ¡°And you have been the best gift your father ever gave me.¡±

    He grins up at me, wrapping his arms around my neck.

    ¡°I am? ¡°Well, sometimes you are a little stinky,¡± Iugh, Kota grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°But I love your stinky butt very much.¡±

    ¡°I love your stinky butt too!¡± Kota giggles, pressing his lips against my cheek in a sloppy kiss.

    Hisrge eyes suddenly grow very serious.

    ¡°Mommy, can Zane be my daddy?¡± My cheeks flush at the question and I shake my head.

    ¡°Kota, ¡°But he kisses you,¡± Kota argues, his face furrowing in confusion.

    ¡°Only Daddies kiss Mommies.¡±

    ¡°Kota,¡± I sigh, rubbing my temple to soothe the headache I feeling on.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot moreplicated than just kissing.¡±

    ¡°But he really likes you!¡± He persists, cupping both of my cheeks in his tiny hands.

    ¡°And I really like him.¡± I really like him too¡­but liking is not enough.

    Not for Kota.

    Not for me.

    I fight back my tears and shake my head at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kota, but Zane is just a friend.¡±

    I slide him off myp and wipe my eyes.

    ¡°I need to shower.Why don¡¯t you go downstairs and y with Zane for a little bit? I can order a pizza if

    you¡¯re hungry.I¡¯ll be down in just a second.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±

    Kota sighs heavily, hanging his head low as he climbs off the bed.I grab him by the wrist and pull him

    back to me, tilting his head up.

    ¡°One day, Kota,¡±

    I murmur, pushing back his hair from his forehead.

    ¡°When I¡¯m stronger and my heart is not so broken, I will find you a daddy.¡±

    ¡°But I like Zane¡­¡± he pouts.

    Ugh! Does this child have to be as hard headed as me?

    ¡°I will think about it,¡±

    I give in, Kota unable to contain his excitement.

    Squealing at the top of his lungs, Kota runs down the stairs to intrusive thoughts but they get the best of

    me and I hurry out, dressing in a t-shirt and pj bottoms.

    Bracing myself for Kota¡¯s 20 questions, I tiptoe down the hall, hearing Kota and Zane giggling.

    Wanting to sneak up on them, I slow down my steps and get down on all fours, practically crawling down

    the stairs.As I get about midway down the steps, their voices be very clear.

    ¡°What does b***h mean?¡± Kota asks, my hand going to my mouth to stifle my own giggle.

    Zane can¡¯t answer you Kota¡­I want to say, but I hold my tongue when I hear a small groan.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s a ba-ba-bad word, K-Kota,¡± a deep voice stutters, my entire body going stiff.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s not ve-very nice and y-you should al-always be nice.¡±

    ls someone else in the house? I wonder, looking down at my very frumpy t-shirt.

    I crawl down the steps a little further until I reach the bottom, peaking around the wall into the living

    room.

    There, I find Kota and Zane rearranging the chairs, pillows and sofa cushions to build a fort in front of the

    TV.I don¡¯t see anyone else in sight, leaving me to wonder if I had really heard another person in the

    room.

    ¡°Why did that man call my mommy a bad word?¡± Kota asks, handing Zane another pillow beating

    erratically at the sound of his voice.

    So he does talk! He just has a stutter¡­

    Despite this, his voice is soft and gentle, like velvet, each syble very soothing.

    A bit of hurt spreads across my heart.

    Why had he lied to me about his voice? Howe he speaks to Kota but not to me, his mate? Were all

    of my mates just destined to not tell me the truth?

    ¡°I don¡¯t like bullies,¡± Kota replies.

    ¡°Me-me neither,¡± Zane chuckles.

    ¡°Zane, will you be my friend forever and ever and ever?¡± Kota asks, spreading arms wide to demonstrate

    the length of time.

    ¡°y-yes, ¡± Zane whispers.

    ¡°And will you always like my mommy?¡±

    Even from my hiding ce, I can see the faint tint of red in Zane¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Y-you and y-your mom-my will al-always be in my heart,¡± Zane murmurs.

    ¡°A-and I wi-will always prot-tec-tec protect you.¡±

    My anger quickly dissolves the more I listen to him speak.

    ¡°Zane, do you like kissing my mommy?¡± Kota asks, crawling into thepleted fort.

    ¡°Y-you ask too ma-many questions,¡±

    Zane shakes his head, his ears bright red with embarrassment.

    Kota only grins, bombarding Zane with many more through his words but trying nheless.

    Dakota lies patiently in the fort, hanging onto every word Zane speaks as if it were the most important

    and I realize howpletely rxed Zane is in Kota¡¯spany.

    He¡¯s always so nervous around me, always knocking things over and avoiding eye contact with me.

    I think about the memory he once showed me, remembering how his father had towered over him like a

    stone wall, nopassion in his voice when he spoke to his trembling little boy.

    ¡°..lf he cannot say the words, then he doesn¡¯t deserve to call me father¡­¡±

    That was what his father said.

    Did he think I would be the same? That I would be unable to see past his stutter and respect him as a

    mate? Did he think I would belittle him like his father andugh in his face for struggling to say my name?

    ¡°Zane, why do you like my mommy?¡±

    Kota whispers, making room beside him so that Zane can squeeze into the fort.

    Zane goes quiet for a moment, my heart sinking as I realize perhaps his infatuation with me really only

    relies on our stupid mate bond.He silences my doubts, however, when he finally answers.

    ¡°Be-Because s-she is strong¡­¡±

    Zane murmurs, closing the nket door to the fort.

    ¡°An-and I w-want to be strong e-enough for her too.¡±belly as I rey his words.I¡¯m not as strong as you

    think¡­I wantte tell him.I am still fixing all of my broken pieces¡­But I think I want to fix them with you¡­¡±

 Chapter 32

    <h1>Chapter 32: Consequences</h1>

    **Vanessa**

    It''s very dark, always so dark in this ce.l don''t know wherem, but it scares me.l want to get out but no matter how much! cry or scream, I am always met with cold, dark silence.

    Regardless, I do not stop searching for a way out, running in any direction in hopes of finding the way out of this nightmare.

    The pounding of my heart drums against my ears as I sprint into the nothingness, searching desperately for a light, a sound, anything, to let me know that I am not alone, that I''m still alive and that this is not the end for me.I force myself to keep running, putting one foot in front of another. As I take another step into the darkness, the ground beneath my feet gives way and I find myself copsing into the emptiness, my heart sinking to the pit of my stomach as I fall into the endless pitch ck.

    My arms fling about, searching for something to grab onto and save me from this never-ending fall. The fall is long and torturous, and after a while, I give up and brace myself for my inevitable death. Death, however, neveres to take me and my body finally stops falling, colliding into a pool of water.

    I open my mouth to scream, my lungs filling with water but I stop when I notice the light above my head, illuminating the waves of the water as it sways to and fro.

    My heart fills with hope; Moving my arms and legs, I swim to the surface, coughing up the water I drank and gulping the fresh air as the gentle breeze kisses against my skin.

    I wipe my eyes and look around, ted to have finally made it out of the darkness and in what appears to be ake.l see a sandy beach on the horizon and a silent forest sitting just behind it. The sky has a greenish tint to it, not a cloud in sight.

    I swim to the shore andy for a moment to rest, counting my breaths.

    Looking down at my body, I notice I am dressed in a flowy white dress with no sleeves, my feetpletely bare.

    After calming my heart, I venture in the lush green forest.

    It does not take me long to realize that {I am still alone but the quiet does not scare me for some reason, a gentle calm washing over me the deeper I walk into the forest.

    The breeze hums quietly in my ears.

    "Vanessa..." it whispers.

    I follow the delicate voice of the wind into the woods, feeling the damp earth beneath my feet as I rush through the trees.

    Beneath the canopy, I hear the light trickling of water in the distance.l search for the source ande upon a stream rushing through a rocky bed.

    Completely exhausted, I step into the cool waters to wash my feet and sit on a small boulder. "Hello child,¡± a silky voice murmurs from behind me, startling me enough that I nearly slip off the rock and into the water.

    I turn around to find a beautiful woman with porcin skin face down to her waist.

    Like me, her feet are bare but she wears white dress with blue trim and embroidery.Her eyes resemble the dark skies of the night, two onyx beads containing a million stars.Her thin lips are as red as a rose, curled like two petals into a smile.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Come with me,¡± the woman instructs, holding out a hand towards me.

    A calming presence surrounds her and when I ce my hand in hers, a cool electric sensation tingles up my arm.

    "Do you know who I am, child?" she says as we walk along the stream.

    I take a good look at the woman, and while something about her seems familiar, I cannot put a finger on where I could have possibly met her.

    "You seem...familiar,¡± I reply honestly, my voice shaking a little.

    A small chuckle escapes her perfect lips.

    "I should hope so.You called me here.¡±

    I stop in my tracks and look at her closely, raising an eyebrow.

    "I did?"

    The womanughs again, the sound rich and mystifying.

    "You asked for a wolf,"

    She murmurs, my eyes widening in shock.

    "You''re..."

    "I go by many names,¡± She smiles.

    "But most call me Moon As the words leave her lips, a beautiful gray-blue wolf appears beside her. "Devina..."

    I whisper, a smile curling on my lips ast remember meeting her the first time.

    Devina''s piercing blue eyes flicker towards me when I call out to her, her head tilting to the side in amusement. drop down on my knees before Moon Goddess, lowering my head and kissing her feet.

    "Your Grace," I cry, ecstatic that my wish ising true.

    "Oh thank you for this gif-"

    "You have nothing to thank me for,"

    Moon Goddess snaps, stepping back.

    "I have given you nothing.¡±

    "But I thought.¡±

    "All good things to those who wait,"

    Moon Goddess sighs.

    "Devina would have been your wolf had you simply trusted in my n.¡±

    n? My heart sinks to the pit of my stomach.What n?

    "Your impatience and jealousy got the best of you."

    Moon Goddess shakes her head disapprovingly, looking towards Devina.

    "And you took what was not yours."

    A bitter anger fills my heart.

    ""But- but he was mine..." I sob at her.

    "Christian was mine! I met him first! I loved him first."

    "He was not meant for you!"

    Moon Goddess reprimands.

    "I deal with you.Someone who would do anything to please you and show you what it''s like to be loved.¡±

    Tears trickle down my cheeks.

    "Please, your Grace.Please have mercy on me! I know I made a mistake but-"

    "Do you have any idea what it''s like to have your mate taken from you? To have someone else tear you apart from the person you love most?"

    Moon Goddess asks, a slight tremor in her voice as she tilts her head up to the sky "Do you have any idea the pain your sister felt when she walked into her bedroom and found you with her mate?" I swallow back my words, unable to look the goddess in the eye.

    "Many nights, she came to you crying about her pains, pains you were causing,¡± Moon Goddess continues.

    "And all you did wasugh in her face.You told her it was all in her head.You made her feel crazy! You have forsaken a sacred bond between two people!"

    Moon Goddess shouts, stepping back to reign in her emotions and calm down.

    "So now you must pay the price.¡±

    Fear settles into my bones as I look at Moon Goddess''s cool ck eyes.

    "You took something sacred from your sister and now ...She will take something from you." Devina suddenly vanishes from Moon Goddess''s side, leaving behind nothing but dust in her wake. "Noo!"

    ¡°I scream, reaching out my hand to hang on to the beautiful wolf only for her to slip through my fingers receive the wolf that was once meant for you,¡±

    Moon Goddess deres.

    "And to show you just how merciful I am, I will still grant you your wish.You will receive a wolf, one worthy of your crime, and endure all the consequences of your actions.¡±

    She flicks her wrist, a small brown wolf with reddish brown eyes appearing beside her.She is not nearly as beautiful as Devina.

    The little wolf whines, lowering her gaze to Moon Goddess''s feet.

    "Let this be a lesson to you...Never interfere with my ns again, child,¡±

    Moon Goddess exins as I gaze upon the pathetic wolf.

    Moon Goddess looks down at the small wolf, stroking her dull coat.

    "She is not much now, but you can make her stronger in time and with patience.Lots of patience.¡± I look down at the wolf with disgust.

    How the hell am I supposed to be Luna with that mangy mutt? How the hell am I supposed to give Christian his heir?

    "Our time is up,¡±

    Moon Goddess whispers, cing a finger on my forehead.

    "I will be watching you closely.Until next time.¡±

    Before I can say anything else, a bright white light blinds me, Moon Goddess and the wolf disappearing. close my eyes to shield them from the burning brightness and when I open them again, I find myself staring at a white ceiling.

    I try to breathe but there''s something lodged in my throat.

    I can''t breathe! I can''t breathe! I want to scream but all thatPanicking, my hands feel around my throat, a heart monitor beeping erratically beside me.

    I hear a loud m followed by footsteps and quickly find myself surrounded by people in scrubs. Dr.L steps forward, instructing someone to raise my bed.

    "Calm down, Luna," she mutters, cing her hands on the tubeing out of my mouth.

    "Let''s get this out.¡±

    I gulprge breaths of air once the thick tube is removed, my eyes frantically scanning the room. It appears I''m in the pack hospital and as expected, my husband is nowhere to be found.

    I open my mouth to speak, but Dr.L beats me to the punch.

    "I''ll mindlink the Alpha,¡± she murmurs.

    "I''ll tell him you are awake.¡±

    ***Christian***

    "Do you have what I''ve asked for," I ask Saul, the private investigator I hired to find Natalia "Everything you requested is right in here,¡± Saul replies, plucking arge man envelope from his suitcase and sliding it across my desk for the envelope.

    Saul and I have been working closely together for the past week trying to locate Natalia.

    We tried searching for Natalia''s bank statements but she withdrew all of her Luna money from its original ount so I could no longer track her mary movements.

    When that came up empty, we scoured public records in Wyoming, the state Natalianded in after leaving Silver Crest ording to her travel records.

    Luckily for me, the state of Wyoming requires petitionees looking to change their name to notify the public of their name change.

    ording to records, Natalia filed for a motion of confidentiality and despite not having proof of physical abuse or a restraining order against me, she managed to convince the judge that her life was in danger.

    The motion was granted, her file sealed from the public.

    It was irritating how smart Natalia could be sometimes but money moves mountains these days. All I had to do was make an offer the clerk could not refuse and before I knew it, Talia Ramos became my new obsession.

    We cross-referenced Talia Ramos against other public records like birth certificates, marriage records, real estate ownerships, vehicle licensing, and other court records across the state of Wyoming.

    Saul expanded the search nationwide when we found nothing and even searched within his own databases andworks until he found her.

    After four years of searching, I finally have her in my Open it! Jack snarls.

    I do not waste anymore time and tear the envelope open, finding a real estate record for a home in a town called Poulsbo in the State of Washington.

    There''s also a copy of a medical assistant badge with a photograph of Natalia, her lips pressed together and her hair tousled off to the side.

    I smile at the picture.

    Tiny, Jack purrs.She still looks amazing.

    "She also works at a bar,¡± Saul says as he lights up a cigarette, Jack growling at the thought of our mate working in such a ce.

    "I''ve provided the address to the ce.¡±

    A bar? Jack growls.

    That''s beneath her!

    "I believe congrattions are in order,¡±

    Saul chuckles, taking a drag from the cigarette.

    "I found the birth certificate confirming Natalia gave birth to a son.Your son goes by the name Dakota Ramos."

    My heart feels as though it''s soaring.

    Talia hadn''t failed me after all.She gave me a son! Hart! Jack huffs.

    We''ll fix our son''s name to Dakota Hart.

    "My contacts tell me she enrolled your son in a local daycare," Saul says, blowing out smoke from his nose and lips.

    "I''ve given you the address and phone number to that as well.¡±

    "Dakota," I repeat, testing out the name on my tongue.

    Wanting to get a jump on finding her, I hand Saul a check and "Pleasure doing business with you, Sir," he mumbles, turning on his heel and leaving.

    I call in Jordan and Derek, both of whom look exhausted from a training session.

    "I found her," I sigh in relief, pushing the documents on my desk closer to them.

    "I found my mate.¡±

    Derek examines the pages, his eyes carefully studying Natalia''s real estate records, while Jordan stares nkly at her medical badge.

    "She''s made well of herself," Derek mumbles as he reads.

    "Of course she did.She¡¯s my mate," I reply, my mind already daydreaming of the day we would reunite.

    She would be angry at first, but once she realized that I was just frustrated with herck of pregnancy, she would understand that we were truly meant for each other.

    I will give her a Luna Ceremony even greater than her first and we will live happily ever after with our pup.

    "Jordan, I want you on the first flight to Seattle,¡± I instruct him, knowing Natalia would be angry if I went searching for her.

    "You two still have a connection.She''ll be a lot more willing to cooperate if the first person she sees is you, her Gamma."

    "She hates me," Jordan replies without hesitating.

    "I betrayed her by keeping quiet.She won''t want to see me."

    I sit up immediately and face him.

    "Well, then figure out *

    "You were her closest friend.She will forgive you.¡±

    "She''s not the forgiving type.You know that!"

    Jordan retorts, Jack snarling at the challenging tone in his voice.

    "It''s probably best if we just leave her alone-"

    I have him pinned up against the wall before he can finish his sentence, digging my elbow into his throat.

    "She belongs to me," I snarl, baring my teeth at him.

    "And you will bring her home."

    He lowers his gaze, giving into my Alpha aura.

    "Yes Alpha," he replies with a strained voice.

    I let him go, returning to my desk and jotting down all of the information he will need to bring my Tiny home.l make a copy of the badge and m it against his chest.

    "You will find her and convince her toe back to me," I snarl, practically shoving him out the door.

    "Or I''ll kill you myself."

    "Yes, Alpha," he nods, walking out of the room.

    The thought of Nataliaing home calms me down a little, but Jordan''s attitude worries me. He''s never been one to question my decisions.I''ll have to keep a close eye on him...I am about to give Derek instructions to start preparing everything for Natalia''s return when I receive a mindlink from Dr.L

    "Alpha," she whispers.

    "The Luna is awake."

    *** Jordan***

    "We need to talk " I mind-link my father as I pack my things for Washington.

    ¡°I''l be home in 20 minutes."

    Maybe she won''t hate us, Adam, my wolf, tries to soothe me.Maybe she''s had time to forgive. You and I both know that Natalia does not forgive betrayals, I snap.I betrayed her in the worst possible way.

    Adam falls silent, knowing he could not argue with the facts.

    I finish packing up my stuff and loading my luggage into the car.

    The drive to my parent''s house is a short one, my dad waiting for me in the driveway.

    "Where are you off too?" he asks as I pull up.

    "There''s been a change in ns..." I mutter.

    "He found her," I add, putting the car in park.

    "Christian found Natalia and I''ve been sent to bring her home."

    His face pales.

    "But Christian can''t remain as Alpha.There''s no guarantee his wolf will remain sane enough to continue to lead us even if Natalia returns!"

    "I know that!" I snap, my father ring at me for raising my voice.

    "I am well aware of Christian''s insanity.He thinks Natalia will forgive him for what he did to her.For what we did to her."

    My father goes quiet for a moment, thinking over a new my chest at the thought of facing Natalia again.

    The look of betrayal on Natalia''s face that night shes across my mind.

    "I can''t bring her back here,¡± I murmur to myself.

    "I can''t put her through hell again.She deserves to live in peace with her pup.¡±

    "So what do you n on doing?" my father asks, lowering his voice.

    "What I should have done over four years ago,¡± I sigh, starting up the car.

    "I''m going to protect my Luna.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Zane***

    Talia orders a pizza and the three of us sit by the fort and watch Shrek in Spanish.I can¡¯t follow most of

    what is being said but the subtitles help.

    Talia seems restless as we watch, ncing at me from the corner of her eye every so often and shifting

    on her pillow over and over again.

    I know there¡¯s something on her mind but I cannot bring myself to invade her privacy, so I timidly ce

    my hand over hers, Talia flinching as the sparks ignite between us.

    Ashamed, I pull my hand away but she takes it in hers and interlocks our fingers, muttering an apology

    under her breath.

    ¡°Sorry¡­it¡¯ll just take a little getting used to,¡± she blushes, her thumb caressing mine.

    ¡°Your hands are¡­warm¡­¡± she smiles nervously.

    She says nothing more, turning her attention back to the movie.

    I want to ask her what is on her mind but before I can figure out a way tomunicate, there¡¯s a knock

    at the door.

    A bit of dread settles in the pit of my stomach when I see Evan standing in the doorway.

    He tries to hide his worried face with a smile, but his eyes give him away.

    ¡°The Queen wishes to speak to both of you about today¡¯s¡­ incident,¡± he says, carefully picking his

    words.

    ¡°Zane didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡±

    Talia huffs, taking a Grayson practically swoons over the gesture and like a love sick puppy, demands to

    come out and mark her on sight.

    Is that all you can think about right now? I snap at him, knowing we are very likely going to get kicked off

    the territory for his behavior.

    No, I¡¯m definitely thinking about her t**s too, Grayson replies nonchntly.

    Just look at how she¡¯s puffing out her chest.

    They look great in this top¡­

    I despise you, I sigh, knowing there is no way to trade wolves at this point.

    Trust me, I¡¯d trade humans in a heartbeat, he retorts.

    ¡°I never said Zane did anything wrong,¡±

    Evan exins calmly, though I can see the fear flicker in his eyes as he backs away from my small

    Latina mate who res furiously at him.

    ¡°¡±Trust me, I would have loved to piss on Benoit Perrault years ago.¡±

    ¡°So then why-¡±

    ¡°Things are moreplicated than you think and unfortunately, Zane and his wolf only made things

    worse,¡±

    Evan interrupts.

    ¡°Please, juste to the Pack house so Aurora can speak to you both.¡±

    Seeing that we would have to face Aurora sooner orter, we grab Kota and head to the pack house

    where Evan takes Kota out to y with Rio on thewn while Talia and I head upstairs to Aurora¡¯s office.I

    don¡¯t smell the visiting Alphas anywhere, meaning they nervous.

    Talia must be nervous too because she holds my hand as I open the door to the office, giving it a tight

    squeeze as we enter.

    The tension in the room is thick, Aurora resting her head in her hands as she focuses on her breathing

    while her mate, Oliver, gives me a murderous look.

    Carter, their Beta, seems to be the only one not upset at the moment, greeting both Talia and I with a

    smile.

    A spine tingling fear washes over me when Oliver opens his mouth to speak.

    ¡°Do you have any idea what you two have done?¡±

    Oliver growls, his blue eyes flickering between sapphire and silver.

    ¡°Do you have ANY idea how much you f****d up-¡±

    ¡°Oliver, stop it¡­¡±

    Aurora warns, her face stern as she looks at her husband.

    ¡°Let them speak for themselves before you ce me on anyone.¡±

    ¡°You know as well as I do that it does not matter what the reason was.Zane had no right to pee on an

    Alpha visiting my territory!¡±

    ¡°Our territory,¡±

    Aurora corrects him, Oliver¡¯s mouth closing instantly.

    ¡°You forget, Zane and Talia are my guests here and Benoit, as a visitor, should have respected me by

    respecting my guests.You and I both know he has not!¡±

    ¡°So what do you propose we do?¡±

    Oliver shakes his head in disbelief.

    ¡°That we should just let Zane get away with throwing away everything we¡¯ve worked hard on building

    because he can¡¯t ¡°You¡¯re one to talk,¡±

    Aurora retorts, Carter coughing to hold back hisughter.

    Oliver gives him a deadly look, Carter holding up his hands in surrender.

    ¡°I think I need some air,¡±

    Oliver mutters, storming past me.

    ¡°Je t¡¯aime,¡± Aurora calls after him, Oliver pausing at the door and taking a deep breath.

    ¡°I love you too,¡± he sighs, closing the door after him as he steps out.

    Aurora lets out arge breath of air, pinching the bridge of her nose as she once again rests her head in

    her hands.

    ¡°Aurora, I can exin,¡± Talia says when the suffocating silence bes too much.

    ¡°Zane was just-¡± Aurora holds up her hand, Talia mping her mouth shut.

    ¡°I already know what happened,¡± She mumbles, finally looking up at us.

    ¡°I saw your memories as soon as you walked in.¡±

    She runs her fingers through her hair and leans back in her chair with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it does not make this situation any better.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is the issue?¡± Talia asks for both of us.

    ¡°Benoit is just another Alpha.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡±

    Auroraughs sarcastically, sitting up straighter.

    ¡°The issue is that Lune De Minuit is River Moon¡¯s the packpany, but they also have a huge influence

    over our other shareholders.Alpha Jacques¡¯s eldest daughter, Adeline, used to manage these shares

    before she went rogue 6 months ago.Benoit is the heir apparent to the Alpha title and has been

    managing the shares from France.He is set to take the title next month, so we nned to have a formal

    meeting with him next week to discuss the future of our partnership.His father, however, decided to show

    up two weeks earlier than expected.¡±

    She stops to rub her temples in exhaustion.

    ¡°Oliver has been negotiating with Jacque all week toe up with a finalized n to end the

    partnership.They came to an agreement this morning until Grayson so graciously pissed on Benoit

    Perrault.Now, not only are all the negotiations off the table, but Lune de Minuit has dered River Moon

    and, by proxy, my kingdom, an enemy.¡±

    The young Queen looks like her head might explode with frustration and for a brief moment, she appears

    overwhelmed with emotions.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve only been Queen for less than 3 months and I¡¯m about to enter another war,¡± she

    whispers under breath, Carter walking over to her and patting her back.

    ¡°Give yourself a little credit,¡± he chuckles.

    ¡°You were Luna for like 5 minutes before we went to war with the Witches and you took them down in

    less than 3 weeks.You can handle a snobby Alpha and his son with your hands tied behind your back.¡±

    Aurora does not smile but his words seem to have given her thefort she needed.

    An enormous wave of guilt washes over the Queen.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Aurora says after a deep sigh.

    ¡°Benoit would have managed to cause trouble with or without Grayson¡¯s help,¡± sheughs dryly.

    ¡°But did it have to be piss?¡±

    You¡¯re lucky I held back, Grayson snickers.It was either piss or rip out his throat.

    You should be thanking me.Would you shut the f**k up? I snap, Aurora bursting intoughter.

    ¡°Me cae bien tu lobo, {I like your wolf},¡±

    Aurora giggles, before her face once again grows stern.

    ¡°But he needs to learn discipline.I wholeheartedly disagree, Grayson replies before I shove him to the

    back of my mind.

    ¡°I still have something to discuss with both of you,¡± Aurora says, her eyes switching between Talia and I.

    ¡°Are we being kicked out?¡± Talia asks, her hand squeezing mine.

    ¡°That depends entirely on you,¡± Aurora responds with a shrug as she rests her hands on her desk.

    ¡°I made you a promise that I would keep you safe and I have failed you now on two asions,¡± she

    smiles halfheartedly.

    ¡°And now it looks like the time of peace in my Kingdom is over.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Talia shifts nervously on her feet so I wrap my arm around her waist and pull her close to remind her she

    has me to lean on.

    ¡°I know you have your reservations about wolves, so I don¡¯t adds.¡±

    ¡°I could always make arrangements to ce you somewhere else while Gwenpletes her mission¡­

    But I would really love it if you stayed.¡±

    Talia goes very quiet for a moment, wrapping her arms around my stomach and burying her nose in my

    chest.

    ¡°Dakota really likes it here,¡± Talia whispers to herself, though we all hear her.

    ¡°He¡¯s never been around other pups¡­I had forgotten how much pups need to be around other

    wolves.He¡¯ll have questions that I don¡¯t know the answer to¡­And there are some good wolves here that

    he can look up to,¡± she admits.

    ¡°It could be good for Kota.¡±She looks like she has more to say before now, that is all she has to offer.

    ¡°So is that a yes?¡± Aurora asks with a hopeful smile.

    ¡°Well, what do you think, Zane?¡± Talia murmurs, slowly tilting her head to look up at me.

    ¡°Should we stay?¡±

    Heat rushes to my cheeks andI blink ather.She¡¯s asking me? No, Zane.She¡¯s asking your shadow,

    Grayson grumbles, the desire to punch my own wolf growing by the second.

    ¡°Will you protect Kota and I?¡±

    Talia whispers, her thickshes fluttering at me.

    With my life, Iwant to say but I only manage to nod my head at her, a small but beautiful smile curling on

    her lips.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll stay¡­¡± Talia replies, turning to look at Aurora.

    ¡°might like it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see to it that he¡¯s enrolled.I¡¯m d to see River Moon is slowly changing your perception of us

    wolves,¡±

    Aurora chuckles, Talia¡¯s cheeks turning red.

    The young Queen rummages through her drawers and plucks out an envelope, holding it out for me to

    take.

    ¡°Which reminds me, in less than a month, there will be a Night of Melodies ritual.Four of our pups will

    receive their wolves over the next few weeks and will be initiated into River Moon as official pack

    members.We would be most honored if you would join us in this celebration.It will take ce on the Buck

    Moon, perfect for the pups to test out their new wolves.There will be lots of food and music and plenty of

    pups for Kota to y with.It should be fun if you choose toe.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, your Majesty,¡± Talia replies quietly, taking the envelope from my hand.

    ¡°Are we free to leave now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just have one more question for Zane,¡±

    Aurora says as she rises to her feet and switches to telepathy.

    ¡°Zane, you asked if you could work here in River Moon and I think I have something you could do.Would

    you be at all interested in guard training? Now that we have a new enemy on the horizon, it would be

    nice to have another silver wolf helping to protect the pack.You don¡¯t have to do it if you don¡¯t want to and

    you don¡¯t have to give mean answer right now but-¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± I reply almost too quickly, Grayson rolling his eyes at me for my eagerness to be useful.¡±I mean,

    yes, your Majesty.I would like that very much.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±she says aloud.

    You can start first thing Monday morning, 6 am sharp.Evan can pick you up and he¡¯ll take it from there.

    Her eyes suddenly fog over and she heaves a heavy sigh, Carterughing at her.

    ¡°Well if that¡¯s everything, I¡¯m apparentlyte for a meeting with the other Alpha¡¯s.You are dismissed.¡±

    Talia and I collect Kota from thewn and head back to the house.

    ***Natalia***

    The idea of an impending war is unsettling.

    Silver Crest experienced a time of peace during my reign as Luna and I¡¯d only ever seen one rogue

    attack.It was small and luckily no one got hurt but it pales inparison to an all out war against

    sophisticated werewolves.

    Having Zane and Grayson with me, however, puts my mind at ease.

    They would protect Kota without hesitation.

    ¡°What did the Queen ask you?¡± I finally ask when we arrive at the guest house.

    For a second, it appears Zane might actually answer, his mouth opening a little but ultimately, he bites

    his tongue and finds his phone to type out his reply.

    I do my best to remind myself that he is probably just afraid to speak to me, but it hurts nheless that

    he will not use his voice around me because Zane suddenly looks very nervous, as if waiting for me to

    scream at him.

    To be fair, though, I know I have not been the kindest person to him so I understand that it will take some

    time for him to open up to me.

    Patience, Itell myself, forcing a smile on my face.

    Just be patient.I stand on the tips of my toes and press my lips against his, Zane¡¯s eyes widening with

    shock at the sudden kiss.

    It takes a moment for him to finally react but when he does, my entire body fills with sparks as his arms

    wrap around my waist.

    ¡°Eww mommy, eww!¡±

    Kota squeals, a huge grin on his face as he holds his hands over his eyes.

    ¡°No more kisses for Zane, mommy!¡± I pull away from Zane and bend over to pick up Kota.

    ¡°Should I kiss you instead?¡±I ask, showering his chubby cheeks with kisses.

    ¡°No!¡± Kota screams, bursting intoughter as I tickle his belly.

    Zane remains frozen in his ce like a statue, his cheeks and ears bright red.

    I lean forward to peck him on the lips, Zane only blinking at me.

    Perhaps I am being too forward? I wonder, feeling a little dejected by hisck of enthusiasm.

    I want to turn away and hide under a rock for letting my feelings get the best of me, when Zane suddenly

    cups my cheeks my stomach, their wings fluttering with glee with every movement of Zane¡¯s delicious

    lips.

    ¡°E, cooties,¡± Kota cries, once again covering his eyes as I reluctantly pull away from Zane.

    ¡°Okay, you little gremlin,¡± Iugh, making farting noises on his cheeks.

    ¡°How about you and I go look for a room for you tonight?¡± I ask, tickling him.

    Zane tilts his head in confusion.

    ¡°A room all for me?¡± Kota asks, grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°A room just for you,¡± I say, tapping his nose.

    ¡°You will be sleeping by yourself like a big boy tonight.What do you think? ¡°

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Kota nods his head, his big eyes twinkling with delight.

    I carry Kota upstairs, but not without noticing Zane blushing furiously at the prospect of being alone with

    me tonight.

    Kota picks the room at the end of the hall with arge window facing the River Moon Packhouse after

    inspecting all the rooms thoroughly and testing the mattresses for maximum bounciness.

    I bring him all of his clothes and the few toys that he brought to make the room feel like his.

    As a finishing touch, Kota ces his stuffed wolf on the bed to sleep with him.

    Around bedtime, I settle Kota into bed, cuddling with him for a moment.

    ¡°Kota?¡± I ask as Ib his hair with my fingers ying with his ears.

    ¡°Does¡­.Does Zane ever talk to you?¡± I ask, biting my lower lip as I wait for his response.

    Kota scrunches up his nose andughs at me.

    ¡°Uh huh,¡± he nods his head.

    ¡°All the time.¡±

    ¡°And what do you guys talk about?¡± He shrugs, petting his wolf¡¯s fur.

    ¡°Stuff.¡±

    ¡°What kind of stuff?¡± I pry, wanting to know just how long Kota and Zane have talked without me

    knowing.

    ¡°Poop!¡± Kota squeals.

    ¡°Kota, I¡¯m being serious,¡±

    I sigh, frowning at the little boy.I don¡¯t get much information from him, however, Kota being too excited to

    sleep in his own room so I give up trying entirely.

    It takes me an hour to finally put Kota to bed, my own energy drained from all of today¡¯s activities.

    I drag myself back to my room where I find Zane setting up a pillow and nket for himself on the floor,

    reminding me that I had told him he could share the bed with me to keep Kota from curling up on the

    floor with him.

    ¡°You can sleep with me if you want,¡± I blurt out, covering my mouth in embarrassment almost

    immediately after the words leave my mouth.

    ¡°I-I mean you can sleep on the bed..with me,¡± I correct myself, Zane¡¯s ears turning pink.

    He nervously gathers his things and stares at me for a hold back myughter when he trips over his own

    nket andnds on his back on the bed, a part of his shirt riding up to his belly button.

    I see a glimpse of an S-shaped scar on his hip but he quickly fixes his shirt to hide it.I do my best to

    pretend not to notice the shame in his eyes as he scrambles to hide under the covers and I climb into

    bed with him, pulling the covers down to reveal his red face.

    ¡°Why do you hide from me?¡± I ask, his dark brown eyes unable to meet mine.

    I tilt his chin up, forcing him to look at me.

    ¡°Why did you hide your stutter from me?¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: Hidden I

    ***Zane***

    ¡°Why did you hide your stutter from me?¡± She asks, her hand reaching out to touch my cheek.

    I flinch away, my entire world copsing in on me.

    Quick! y dead, Grayson snickers, his stupidment making me even more nervous.

    Unable to face my mate, I turn around on my side to hide my shame from her, pulling the covers over my

    head.

    For a long time, the only sound I hear is the pounding of my heart against my ears, drumming louder with

    every passing second.

    ¡°Zane?¡± Talia whispers, tentatively cing her hand on the covers.

    ¡°Zane, please look at me.You don¡¯t have to hide from me.¡±

    The fear gripping my heart, however, makes it hard for me to face her.I know better than to speak.

    My father spent years reminding me just how worthless my words were and he trained me to be quiet to

    avoid embarrassing him.

    I know all too well that the second she hears my voice, she¡¯llugh, or worse¡­she¡¯ll hate me like my

    father.You¡¯re being irrational, Grayson mutters.

    If she really hated you, why on earth would she still be here with you? The Queen gave her a chance to

    leave and yet she chose to stay here with us! She asked us to protect her and her pup.

    Our pup! She kissed us here alone with us! Does that sound like someone who hates you for your ws?

    Do her actions remotely resemble Father¡¯s? Each individual word he says makes sense, but I cannot

    understand their meaning together.

    How could anyone love me the waym? My own father could not even stomach the sight of me.

    Gamma Wyatt never mistreated me, but he went along with my father¡¯s idea to pass me off as Agne¡¯s

    son and pretended I did not exist.

    He turned a blind eye to the torture and abuse I faced in the Hive.

    Agnes cannot hear me so she cannot grow impatient with me when [ have to repeat myself over and

    over again.

    My mother was a kind woman, but I knew all too well that I was a burden to her and that I ruined a lot for

    her.

    She and my father would have had a better marriage had I not stood in the way with my ineptitude.

    I was only a month old the day my brother, Jonathan, died but there is no doubt in my mind that she

    wished my brother had lived instead of me.

    He would have been a better son and my father would have been proud to name him as the next heir of

    Scarlett Haven.

    Kota is the only person who does not seem to notice my imperfection, but he is only a child and he does

    not understand that the man he wants to call Dad cannot even say his name without getting stuck.

    One day, he will grow up and find it embarrassing for me to speak around him and his friends.

    Perhaps he will even pretend to not know who I am.

    I cannot entertain the idea that anyone will ever ept me as anyone or cause trouble if I stand back

    and never say a word.I can be the Silent Alpha, the one my father is too afraid to ever let the world know

    about.

    The one who lurks in the shadows, watching over the people he loves from thefort of the darkness.

    Bullshit! Grayson snarls.

    This is bullshit and you know it! Our mate is giving us an opportunity to show her who we are, he adds,

    his anger evident in every word he spews.

    Have you forgotten how huge that is? After what her former mate did to her, she is sitting here, asking us

    to let her in.

    Have a little faith in our mate and give her a chance.She deserves it.She deserves someone better¡­

    Will you have a little faith in Moon Goddess for once? Grayson sighs in frustration .

    She chose Talia for us for a reason and I, for one, would like to know what that reason is.

    Don¡¯t you? Yes, but¡­But nothing! Grayson roars.No more hiding.

    No more silence! You have to remember that you are not the same little boy who used to stand in front of

    the mirror reciting poetry while his father stood behind him with a cane.

    You have a mate who holds your hand when she¡¯s scared and kisses you when she doesn¡¯t know what

    else to do

    .You have a pup who wants you to be his father.

    You have a mother who has watched over you for thest twenty years withoutint.

    You have a friend who wants to teach you to be a better version of yourself¡­and you have me, your

    other half.

    We will share this burden together and we will prove to Talia that we deserve every kiss, every hug, and

    every ounce of her around and watching everyone else find their ce in this world except us.

    I want to build a home with my mate.I want to lead a pack like Moon Goddess intended, and most of all, I

    want you to be happy.

    Before I can finish processing Grayson¡¯s argument, Talia pulls back the covers and rests her head on my

    shoulder, her body pressing up against my back as she wraps her arms around me.

    ¡°I am trying to understand you,¡± she whispers, her breath ticking the back of my neck.

    ¡°So I am not angry or upset with you for keeping your voice to yourself, but I need to know the truth

    about you.I need to know who you are if you¡¯re going to be my mate.¡±

    The entire world disappears as I concentrate on her words.

    Her mate¡­

    She wraps her fingers around my bicep and gives it a good squeeze.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hide anything from me anymore,¡± she murmurs, her fingers moving up to graze my beard.

    ¡°I want to see you.I want to know all of your ws and imperfections¡­all of your pain and worries.You

    are wrong to assume everyone else is perfect but you.I have my own ws, things I hate about myself

    too.¡±

    Shocked, I turn my head and look at her.What could she

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised,¡±she chuckles softly to herself before her face dims.

    ¡°I hate a lot of things about myself¡­¡±

    How dare she hate herself? I roll over on top of her, grabbing her wrists and pinning them on either side

    of her head.Iy between her legs, her knees propped up at my sides and an amused look on her face.

    ¡°What?¡± She whispers, her lips almost grazing my own.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I hate being me sometimes?¡±

    There is pain in her eyes as she res at me.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m strong?¡± She scoffs.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m not.¡±

    Tears spring to her eyes but she refuses to let them fall, batting her eyes to make them all go away

    before she looks at me defiantly.It is only now that I realize what she means.

    She hides¡­just like me.

    It is time for both of us toe out of hiding.I can feel her heart fluttering in her chest, one beat after the

    next as neither one of us speaks.

    Heat burns in my cheeks as she leans forward, her lips pressing up against mine in a gentle kiss.

    A kaleidoscope of butterflies rushes through my body but I pull away before my mind turns to mush.

    A puzzled look flickers in her eyes as I push myself up onto my knees, pulling her up into a sitting

    position.

    My face turns bright red as I push her legs closed and spin her around so that her back is pressed

    against my chest.

    ¡°What are you-¡± in hales slowly, understanding that I prefer to see her past and show her mine than to

    speak.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she sighs, resting her head on my shoulder.

    ¡°Show me.¡±

    I lower my walls, allowing the river of her thoughts to flow into me and connecting our minds together.

    Here goes nothing¡­.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ***Natalia***

    The darkness is oddly very soothing but it¡¯s not long before I see a sh of white light and the sound of a

    small boy mumbling to himself.

    Bracing myself to face Zane¡¯s past, I slowly wander towards the light until I find myself in Zane¡¯s old

    bedroom again.

    Little Zane stands in front of a mirror, holding a small book in his hands.

    He appears to be older here than in thest memory he showed me, perhaps 7 years old, but his bruises

    are still there.

    ¡°St-st-strength is to l-lead.St-st-strength is to¡­¡±

    Zane pauses for a moment, wiping a few tears on his cheek.He takes a deep breath and looks hard at

    himself in the mirror.

    ¡°St-strength i-is to f-fight.¡±

    His small hands tremble, his fingers gripping the book tightly as his frustration builds up.

    ¡°St-st-st¡­s-strength is to make what¡¯s-¡±

    The sound of the locks jingling at the door stops Little Zane in his tracks and he hurriedly closes the book

    and puts it back in its ce on the bookshelf.

    He runs his fingers through his hair and smooths out his shirt, making sure there¡¯s not a hair out of ce

    or wrinkle on his clothes.

    Despite his split lip and bruised face, Zane forces a tiny smile to greet his father.

    Sebastian¡¯s cold gaze, however, makes Zane¡¯s legs shake with fear and he swallows hard.

    The same man asst time, Wyatt, I believe, stands behind Zane¡¯s father, a solemn look in his eyes,

    although he forces a smile for Zane¡¯s sake.

    In his hands, Sebastian holds the pack tablet and with a cold voice, greets his son.

    ¡°With your mother dead and my allies and enemies thinking you are too, I no longer have any use for

    you.My wife, Sarah, has given me a new heir this morning,¡± he deres, a frown carved into his cheeks.

    ¡°And as my only son, on the day of his 21st birthday, Caine will take over as Alpha of the Scarlet Haven

    pack.¡±

    My heart shatters when I see the tears forming in Zane¡¯s eyes, but he does his best to contain them,

    biting his lower lip and epting his father¡¯s deration.

    How can he be so calm when his own father has just disowned him? Gamma Wyatt looks distressed for

    the little boy, but he does Sebastian holds out the pack tablet and instructs Zane to put his hand on the

    stone.

    His small fingers timidly graze the carvings on the tablet but he flinches when his father grabs him by the

    wrist.

    ¡°I, Sebastian White, Alpha of the Scarlet Haven pack, demote you, Zane White, from Alpha to Omega.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Chapter 35: Hidden II

    ***Natalia***

    Zane suddenly doubles over in pain, his hands gripping his head as a small whimper escapes his

    throat.His breathing bes ragged, and I fear he might pass out with every heavy breath.

    Wyatt steps forward to soothe the young pup, but Sebastian¡¯s booming voice makes him cower back in

    his ce.

    ¡°Do not coddle him!¡± Sebastian warns, his voice echoing off the walls.

    ¡°He must be a man and face his fate on his own.¡±

    Zane¡¯s legs finally give in, and he falls to his knees until finally, his pain stops.

    Panting, he slowly raises his head to face his father, wiping his tear-streaked cheeks with his sleeves.

    ¡°You will remain here until I find a way to make you go away,¡± Sebastian snarls, before turing on his heel

    to leave.

    Wyatt does not move, his eyes glued to the trembling little boy still sitting on his knees.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he mumbles to Zane, a single tear sliding down his cheek.

    ¡°WYATT!¡±

    Sebastian calls over his shoulder, Wyatt wiping his face and following his Alpha out the door.

    The door ms shut, the bolts jingling as they lock Zane in his prison.

    towards the little boy, he fades away like sand between my fingers, the memory melting back into the

    darkness.

    The pitch ck onlysts a moment before I once again find myself in the same room, Zane looking up

    at his father, a small shaking woman behind him.

    As I look closer, I realize it¡¯s Agnes, much younger but just as beautiful as she is now.

    ¡°You will be moving to the Omega house with her,¡± Sebastian snaps.

    ¡°She¡¯ll help you pack your things.¡± He growls when both Agnes and Zane remain frozen in ce.

    ¡°Do I have to repeat myself? Get moving!¡± hemands, pushing Agnes into the room.

    He leaves without another word, Zane rushing over to help Agnes to her feet.

    At first Agnes shields herself from Zane¡¯s touch but when she recognizes that he only means to help, she

    allows him to hold her hands.

    She signs the word ¡°thank you¡± to him but Zane does not seem to understand.

    Agnes then pulls out a pen and paper from her pocket and the two of them exchange greetings in

    silence.

    Almost instantly, Zane takes a liking to Agnes, smiling very brightly at her with every note she writes.

    How long had it been since he had someone to talk to? I wonder, my heart growing heavy as I watch him

    fall in love with Agnes.

    They exchange several notes before she helps him pack his things in a small suitcase.He doesn¡¯t pack

    much, just some room holding a small suitcase and handing it to Agnes.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°These are some clothes for you,¡± Wyatt exins slowly to Agnes, who only stares nkly at him.

    ¡°f**k,¡± Wyatt groans when he realizes she does not understand him.

    Zane, however, grabs a piece of paper and writes out what Wyatt said for Agnes.She smiles and nods,

    Wyatt sighing with relief.

    ¡°Zane, you¡¯ll need to exin everything to her,¡± Wyatts says, Zane nodding back at him.

    ¡°From now on, you two are Agnes and Zane Thorne, mother and son.You are two rogues who lost their

    pack, the Snow Belle pack, thanks to Ravenstone and its allies.Do you understand?¡±

    Zane processes this information and again nods.So that¡¯s how she became his mother, I say to myself,

    putting all the pieces together.

    ¡°Tell her that in a couple of weeks, we¡¯ll have the paperwork for her to take full legal custody of you,¡±

    Wyatt adds.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be your mother in the eyes of the State and this pack.¡±

    After Zane exins the situation to Agnes, the three of them walk out the room, Zane looking back at his

    prison onest time before closing the door.

    Once again, the memory fades, the pitch ck shifting into a very tiny room with two small cots.

    There are two dressers beside the beds and a door on the left wall that leads to the bathroom and

    shower away.

    Zane looks about 10 or 11 years old now, but to my dismay, there are still bruises on his face.

    An rm goes off when the clock strikes 5:30 am, Zane waking with a start.

    As he sits up, I see arge blood stain on his t-shirt and on his bed.

    He rushes off to the shower to wash up for the day and when he steps out of the shower, he is dressed

    only in his jeans, revealing a long cut between his shoulder des that resembles the tip of a whip.

    There are other wounds and scars on his back and torso, and I¡¯m left to wonder how any wolf could hurt

    a pup with no wolf.

    Zane quietly collects Agnes¡¯ clothes from a dresser, folding it all neatly and cing it at the foot of her

    bed.

    I watch as he gently taps on her shoulder, helping her into a sitting position when she wakes.

    She signs something to him, and he audibly groans before getting up to get the first aid kit.

    With special care, she cleans his wound and redresses it, cupping Zane¡¯s cheeks and kissing his

    forehead when she¡¯s finished.

    Once they finish cleaning up and tidying up their room, the two of them head out to the mess hall,

    several other omegas trickling in for breakfast.

    They all line up to receive their food, Zane and Agnes being pushed to the back of the line.

    When it¡¯s their turn to receive a te, all that is left is a single pancake.

    Tears fill my eyes as I watch Zane not hesitate to hand the te to Agnes while he grabs two sses of

    orange juice.

    Agnes frowns at him as they sit down at a table near theer, pushing her te towards Zane.

    He only shakes his head and sips his orange juice quietly.

    She signs to him, but he again pancake in half, taking one half and pushing the other towards Zane.

    Seeing that Agnes is not going to give in, he begrudgingly takes his half and eats it.

    I find it hard to not admire their love for each other.

    Zane was not her son and Agnes was not his mother, and yet they took care of each other like a small

    family.

    They were not bitter or angry about their situation, but just happy to have each other¡¯spany and

    share what little they had.

    The head of the Omegas, a small stout woman with a head full of gray hairs, stands at the front of the

    mess hall with a clipboard in her hands.

    She calls our names one by one, giving out assignments for the day.She calls Agnes¡¯ name and looks at

    Zane to exin.

    ¡°Agnes, you are on Laundry duty with Maureen and Lily.All the linens, bedding and towels need to be

    washed, pressed and put away,¡± the Head Omega instructs.

    ¡°Zane, you are to report to the construction site with Amadeas.He will give you your assignments.¡±

    Zane trantes to Agnes and her face pales.

    They argue for a moment before she storms away to do her work, leaving young Zane to himself.

    He sulks for a moment but then puts on a brave face and walks out of the mess hall.

    I follow him outside, my eyes wandering to take in his pack.

    It is not nearly as big as River Moon, but it is bigger than Silver as a second nce, as if he did not exist

    to them.

    He arrives at what appears to be a construction site of a yground, several men carrying bars, slides

    and other pieces to be installed.

    Zane is the youngest person on the crew, the other men towering over him.

    A man with a thick blonde beard calls Zane forward, and instructs him to fill the sandbox, pointing

    towards the wheelbarrows and sandbags.

    Zane says nothing and grabs a pair of gloves before attempting to pick up a sandbag.

    I watch in horror as he struggles to lift the bag over his head, huffing and puffing as finally tosses it into

    the wheelbarrow.

    His face turns red as he pushes the barrow towards the sandbox, the task requiring all of his strength

    and concentration.

    The man shouts at Zane to hurry up, beads of sweat gathering on his forehead.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    I scream at the man when he shoves Zane out of his way, Zane struggling to not lose his footing.I look

    around in desperation at the other men, begging them to help Zane, but they do nothing as they continue

    their own work.

    As Zane pours the sand into the sandbox, a group of women stroll by, one of them holding the hand of a

    small three-year old child.

    ¡°Look Caine,¡± the woman says as she points at the construction zone.

    ¡°Look what Daddy is building for you.¡±

    This must be Zane¡¯s little brother, the next Alpha in line, I note, studying the woman and child.

    And she must be the new Caine grins cheekily at the yground while the Luna boasts to the others

    about her husband and all the wonderful things he¡¯s building for their son.

    As she speaks, she lets go of Caine¡¯s hand, the little boy wandering towards the construction site on his

    own.

    With everyone busilypleting their tasks, no one seems to notice the little boy walking towards the

    sandbox.

    Zane empties out his wheelbarrow, wiping his dirty face with the back of his hand when he notices the

    little boy walking towards him.

    As he looks around to see where Caine came from, a small boom lift with two people holding the hood of

    the slide tower drives into the construction area directly along the path Caine is walking on.

    The driver ispletely focused on ensuring that the hood does not hit any of the poles already installed

    and cannot see little Caine standing in his path.

    Zane sprints towards the little boy, just barely reaching Caine in time to carry him to safety.

    The little boy screams as Zane carries him out of harm¡¯s way, drawing the attention of the women

    chattering away on the edge of the construction site.

    The Luna rushes toward her son.

    ¡°Get away from him, you filthy animal!¡± she snaps, pulling Caine out of Zane¡¯s arms and pping him

    across the cheek.

    ¡°You are never to touch your future Alpha again.Do you understand?¡± she snarls, her face twisting in

    disgust as she storms off.

    ¡°f*****g mutt.¡± there are tears streaming down my cheeks.

    I can¡¯t even begin to imagine the years of pain and torture Zane endured all those years or how much it

    hurt to be rejected over and over again by everyone who was meant to love him.

    Shame fills my heart as I realize that I too rejected him, and it makes me wonder¡­will he ever be able to

    forgive me?

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Z****

    ¡°Zane, l-¡±

    Talia pauses for a moment to wipe her tears and several thoughts fill my head.

    ls my past too much of a burden to share with her? Am I too broken to love?

    ¡°Thank you so much for sharing with me,¡± she murmurs, my entire body tensing as I brace myself for her

    to turn me down for my baggage.

    My mate, however, interlocks our fingers together, bringing my hand up to her lips and kissing it.

    ¡°You are so strong, Zane,¡± she whispers through her tears.

    ¡°So strong and so brave,¡± she adds, giving my hand a squeeze.

    ¡°My problems feel so smallpared to yours now,¡± she chuckles sheepishly.

    ¡°I had a much easier life than you did.Good parents and for a brief time, a good husband.¡±

    She fidgets with her hair at the mention of her ex husband and I frown at her.I did not show her my past

    topare pain.

    Pain is pain, no matter how small or big.I hold her close, hoping I can somehow shield her away from

    any more pain and suffering.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s my turn, isn¡¯t it?¡± she says quietly, resting her it?¡±

    I nod my head and ce my hands over her eyes.

    My wallse down and I focus on her thoughts until the pitch ck fades away.

    It doesn¡¯t take long for me to figure out that I am in a hospital room of sorts, a machine steadily beeping

    in the corner as I look around.

    The room is quite spacious with arge window overlooking the city.

    A womanys asleep on the hospital bed, a series of tubesing out of her.

    Her face is bruised and swollen, her entire body covered in bandages.

    Talia sits by her side, her thumb caressing the back of the woman¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mami,¡± she murmurs as she strokes the woman¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry for pushing you away this past year.I should have¡­I should have tried to understand you

    more because I know that you only ever had the best intentions for me.¡±

    She stops to catch her breath and wipe her tears.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like him much, but Christian is a good man¡­¡± she says with a forced smile.

    ¡°And he¡¯ll take good care of me.I know he will¡­So you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore.You can

    rest now with Dad.Yo voy a estar bien {I¡¯m gonna be okay},¡±

    She leans over her mother and kisses her on the forehead.

    ¡°Te quiero mucho, mami.{I love you}.Siempre te voy a querer {I will always love you}.For a moment, she

    stays there with her cheek pressed against her mother¡¯s before her phone dings and she looks down to

    read the message.is almost here, okay? Just a little more and then I-I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll let you go, okay?¡± she smiles

    through her tears.

    Her lips tremble as she brushes away the woman¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Un poquito mas {Just a little more}.¡±

    The heart monitor responds with its beeping but the woman never stirs.

    Suddenly, the door bursts open, the same woman from Talia¡¯sst memory and her ex-husband bursting

    in.

    That must be Vanessa, I note, watching her ignore Talia as she rushes to the woman¡¯s side and kisses

    her forehead.

    Christian, however,es up behind Talia and holds her to his chest.

    I know it shouldn¡¯t, but it angers me to see my mate in his arms.

    ¡°Ay, Mami,¡±

    Vanessa whispers as brushes away her mother¡¯s hair, her voice morphing into a sob.

    ¡°;Qu¨¦ te pasd? ;Qu¨¦ te hicieron? {What happened to you? What did they do to you?}¡±

    She turns to Talia, her face stained with tears.

    ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s¡­¡±

    Her voice trails off at the end but Talia understands and nods as she wipes the tears on her face.

    ¡°And Dad?¡± Talia shakes her head, a fresh stream of tears rolling down her cheeks.

    Christain squeezes her tightly, Talia burying her face in his chest as he responds on her behalf.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t do anything for him.He died on impact¡­¡± he Asmall whimper escapes Talia¡¯s throat while

    Vanessa caresses her mother¡¯s cheeks.

    The medical team arrives, Talia sobbing even louder now that the end is near.

    ¡°l-is she in pain?¡± Vanessa asks.

    ¡°Does she hurt?¡±

    One of the nurses steps forward.

    ¡°No, sweetie.She¡¯s not in any pain.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Vanessa nods to herself.

    ¡°And¡­H-how many¡­.How many lives is she saving?¡±

    ¡°Four,¡± the nurse responds.

    ¡°She¡¯s saving four.¡±

    ¡°O-Okay,¡±

    Vanessa says to herself, kissing her mothers cheek.

    ¡°H-How long will it take before¡­she umm¡­before she¡­¡±

    ¡°Not long,¡± the nurse.

    ¡°Only a few minutes and we¡¯ll make sure she¡¯sfortable.¡±

    ¡°O-okay,¡±

    Vanessa replies, looking over at Talia.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Talia steps out of Christian¡¯s arms to stand by her sister, grabbing hold of her mother¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Adios, Mami,¡±

    Talia whimpers, giving her mother¡¯s hand a squeeze as the nurse begins to turn off the machines.

    Vanessa watches closely as the nurse reaches over to remove the venttor from her mother¡¯s mouth

    when she suddenly bursts into tears.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she whispers breathlessly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this.I can¡¯t watch.¡±

    Talia tries to calm her down by hugging her.

    ¡°Vanessa-¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Vanessa snaps, storming out of the room and into the The nurse pauses and looks at Talia who only

    squeezes her mother¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Keep going,¡± she murmurs, the nurse nodding and proceeding with the removal of the tube.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mami,¡±

    Talia whimpers, wiping away thest of her tears.

    ¡°She¡¯s just scared but I¡¯ll take good care of her for you.You just go home to Dad.We¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    As the nurse promised, it only takes a few minutes before Talia¡¯s mother finally goes home, the medical

    team wheeling her into surgery.

    Christian holds Talia for a few more moments while she sobs silently before she rushes off to find her

    sister.

    It does not take her long to find her, Vanessa curled up on the floor, hugging her knees to her chest.

    Talia does not appear angry or upset, quietly sitting beside her sister.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vanessa whimpers, her body shaking with grief.

    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t do it.I couldn¡¯t watch them ¡­k-kill her,¡± she hups, Talia throwing her arm around her

    sister¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t¡­I couldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    She bursts into another sob, Talia giving her a tight squeeze and letting her rest her head on her

    shoulder.

    ¡°I know¡­¡±

    The hallway of the hospital disappears into the abyss, morphing into an office.

    The room is painted white with minimal decor, just a few nts here and there.

    Arge desk sits in the middle of the room, right wall, there is a reading nook with argefy chair

    and a matching coffee table.

    The entire left wall is a book shelf full of thick books and a wedding portrait of Talia and Christian.

    Talia sits at the desk, punching away at a calctor and jotting something down on a sheet of paper.

    Her brows are furrowed in concentration when a gentle knock on the door draws her attention.

    ¡°Come in,¡± she calls out, a beautiful woman and a brooding man walking into the room.

    The woman holds a small bouquet of flowers and a little red box in her hands, a beaming smile on her

    lips.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mrs.Hart!¡± Talia smiles happily, rushing to greet the woman with a hug.

    ¡°Nat, we¡¯ve talked about this,¡± the woman corrects her, her smile never faltering.

    ¡°You can call me Kay. You know Mrs.Hart makes me feel old.¡±

    Talia chuckles as she puts the flowers on her desk and nods nervously at the man beside Kay.

    ¡°Mr.Hart,¡± she says, forcing a smile for the silent man who only gives her a quick nce and nods in

    acknowledgment.

    Kay nudges her husband in the stomach to behave but Mr.Hart only growls in annoyance.

    Thoroughly embarrassed, Kay clears her throat and cheerfully hands the small red box to Talia.

    ¡°Happy Anniversary, my dear,¡± she chirps, smiling like a two years and Goddess you have done an

    incredible job.

    ¡°Right, honey?¡± She asks her husband.

    The man only looks at Talia, his intense stare sending chills down my spine.

    Talia does not seem bothered by his cold demeanor, keeping her attention on Kay.

    ¡°Anyways, we have a gift for you,¡± Kay continues, attempting to diffuse the developing tension.

    ¡°I hope you like it.¡±

    Talia opens the box and extracts a beautiful bracelet with stone beads ¡°It¡¯s a fertility bracelet,¡±

    Kay exins, a bit of hurt flickering in Talia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s meant to bring you good luck with your fertility.Figured it would be worth a shot.¡±

    ¡°Oh I see,¡±

    Talia smiles politely, although I see the anger twitching in her cheek.

    ¡°Thank you.How thoughtful of you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.Because a few stones are going to fix the problem here,¡±

    Mr Hart mutters, Talia doing her best to stay calm.

    ¡°Face it, Kay.She¡¯s a human pretending to be a she-wolf.A pathetic one at that.A real she-wolf would

    have already delivered a whole litter of pups by now.¡±

    ¡°Christopher!¡±

    Kay snaps at her husband.

    ¡°You take that back this instant!¡±

    ¡°She might be a Luna, but she¡¯s a disgrace to this pack!¡± Mr.Hart snarls.

    Natalia stands tall as Mr.Hart berates her for her failure to produce an heir but I still see the slight tremor

    in her left hand as

    ¡°Christian is turning 26 next month,¡± Mr.Hart adds, his voice low and threatening.

    ¡°He¡¯s not getting any younger.You have one more year, Natalia, one more year to give him an heir or I

    will see to it that you are removed from your position.¡±

    ¡°Christopher!¡±

    Kay shouts, her husband only ring at her in response.

    ¡°I should have never approved of this marriage,¡± he mutters to himself before storming out of the room.

    Kay looks at Talia with shame.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispers.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­I didn¡¯t think he would-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Talia shrugs, walking back to her desk.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting used to it.¡±

    Kay¡¯s face softens and she excuses herself to go find her husband.I watch Talia sit at her desk for a

    moment, her eyes studying the fertility bracelet.

    She rolls the beads between her fingers, as if willing them to work.She ties the bracelet on left wrist, her

    lower lip quivering when she finally looks back up.

    Tears roll down her cheeks as she closes her eyes to take a deep breath.I walk over to her, wishing I

    could somehow soothe her pain.

    Talia, however, does not need me, wiping her own tears and sitting up straighter.

    I¡¯m left in awe of her as she dives into her work, somehow finding the strength to focus on the

    spreadsheet in front of her.

    Just as suddenly as she begins her work, Talia doubles over, intensifies, pushing herself away from the

    desk.

    Her mouth hangs open in a silent scream and she copses on her knees onto the floor, her arms

    wrapping around her stomach.

    It takes her a moment to reach for her phone on the desk, her fingers shaking as she dials a number.

    ¡°Jor-dan,¡± she gaps into the phone, her voice hoarse.

    ¡°He-help me.¡±

    Sheys on the floor for several minutes before a man bursts through the door, kneeling down beside

    her.

    ¡°Nat, what happened?¡± the man asks, pulling Talia in his arms.

    She holds back her scream to answer.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± She gasps.

    ¡°It just hurts.¡±

    ¡°What hurts?¡±

    ¡°Everything!¡±

    She cries, her hands wing at her chest.

    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe! Jordan, I can¡¯t breathe.I can¡¯t breathe!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the man named Jordan replies, blinking hard as he tries to think of what to do.

    ¡°O-okay, I¡¯ll take you to the pack clinic so Dr.L can take a look at you,¡± he says, carrying her out of the

    room.

    The room morphs into a clinic, Talia sitting anxiously on an exam table in a patient gown and Jordan

    sitting beside her as he holds her hand.

    The pain seems to have subsided temporarily, Talia no longer screaming or writhing but still equally

    fearful.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, Luna,¡±

    Jordan tries to soothe her.

    ¡°I¡¯m Talia nods, trying to convince herself that his words are true but her furrowed brows never

    rx.Someone knocks on the door and a tall woman walks into the room wearing scrubs and carrying a

    clipboard in her hand.She sits down across from Talia and forces a smile on her face as she removes her

    sses.Something¡¯s wrong here¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, Luna.I have some good news and some bad news,¡± she sighs, her eyes flicking to Jordan.

    He gives her a warning look, before he forces a smile and squeezes Talia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°The good news,¡± The doctor says, clearing her throat.

    ¡°Is that all the tests came back negative.Your uterus is fine, your heart looks good, your lungs sound

    excellent, your kidneys are both functioning, no gallstones or kidney stones from the looks of it.Just

    perfect.Your health is perfect.¡±

    ¡°See, Luna?¡±

    Jordan chuckles, theugh not reaching his eyes.

    ¡°I told ya you were fine.¡± A small smile of relief forms on Talia¡¯s lips.

    ¡°So then¡­?¡±

    ¡°The bad news,¡± the doctor sighs, lowering her clipboard.

    ¡°Is that this pain you¡¯re feeling is likely just stress.¡±

    ¡°Stress?¡± Talia repeats as if the word is foreign to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­stress?¡±

    The doctor nods.

    ¡°All in your head, Luna.You said the pain started after your altercation with Alph- I mean Mr.Hart.Well, it

    reacting.¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel like stress,¡± Talia retorts.

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked as an EMT before.I know stress.This is definitely not it-¡±

    The doctor raises her hand to speak.

    ¡°Work-rted stress and emotional stress can manifest very differently,¡± she exins.

    ¡°Emotional stress can feel like everything is copsing on you, and you suddenly feel like you can¡¯t

    breathe.Does that sound familiar to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Talia nods.

    ¡°And did your heart start to beat uncontrobly, like it was going to burst out of your chest any second?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Talia whispers, her hands gripping the edge of the table.

    ¡°Were you afraid?¡± The doctor asks.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Talia whimpers, a small sob escaping her throat.

    ¡°Y-yes, yes.I thought I was dying,¡± she hups.

    ¡°And, for a brief moment, did you feel like giving up?¡±

    Talia only nods, unable to find the words to exin her pain.

    The doctor rolls her chair closer to Talia, resting her hand over hers.

    ¡°Luna,¡± the doctor murmurs.

    ¡°You have put a lot of pressure on yourself to conceive and your body knows it.You need to rx.Do

    something fun for yourself and let your body do what it needs to do.Your time as a mother wille

    when it¡¯s meant to be.Not any sooner orter.¡± diagnosis.

    ¡°I will prescribe you something for the pain,¡± the doctor says, jotting something down on her clipboard.

    ¡°But please, just take it easy from now on.Spend some time with your husband and have some fun.A

    pack hurts when its Luna is not feeling well.¡±

    The doctor once again exchanges looks with Jordan, and I realize then that the doctor is lying about

    something, holding the truth hostage in her mind.

    The memory slowly distorts to a bedroom, Talia standing in front of a mirror as she applies lipstick.She

    looks incredible in a ck floor length dress with an asymmetrical neckline and a thigh slit.

    ¡°Babe, are you ready?¡± Talia calls out, Christian walking into the room in a smart tuxedo.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been ready,¡± he chuckles, hugging her from behind.

    ¡°Even Vanessa is all dressed up.We¡¯re all just waiting on you.¡± He peppers kisses on her bare neck and

    shoulders.

    ¡°Ya know, I could eat you right here¡­¡±

    He purrs, Talia smiling with delight as she enjoys his kisses.

    ¡°You¡¯re almost perfect.¡± Talia raises an eyebrow as she scrutinizes her reflection in the mirror.

    ¡°Almost?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡±

    Christian murmurs, sliding his hand down to her perfectly t abdomen.

    ¡°Almost¡­If only there were a pup or two inside your belly,¡± he sighs heavily.

    ¡°Then I think you would truly deserve the Luna of the Year Award.¡± turning to face her ex-mate and

    kissing his bearded cheek.

    ¡°The award is given to the best Luna in the region for outstanding leadership and performance, not for

    how many pups she has,¡± Talia reminds him.

    ¡°You¡¯re just mad you didn¡¯t get the Alpha Award,¡± she teases him.

    ¡°Awards are stupid,¡± Christian snorts, Talia¡¯s smile growing smaller by the second.

    ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t let awards get to your head.Don¡¯t forget, you have yet to fulfill your most important

    duty to your pack.¡±

    He pulls away from her arms, muttering his displeasure under his breath.

    ¡°Now hurry up! We don¡¯t have all day.You wouldn¡¯t want to bete for your ¡®oh so special award¡¯.¡±

    Christian ms the door to the bedroom, Talia blinking fast and fanning her eyes to stop the tears.

    She grabs a pill bottle from the medicine cab and dry swallows two little white pills while she res at

    her reflection.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good Luna,¡± she whispers to herself, practicing a smile on her face that doesn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good Luna, ¡± she repeats over and over again as she heads out the door.

    The memory fades once more to an award ceremony, hundreds of Alphas, Lunas, Betas, Gammas, and

    other high ranking wolves, sitting around at some tables in front of a stage.I can see Talia poking her

    head from behind the stage, scanning the room for her pack.

    Jordan and another man wave at her, both of them grinning from ear to ear.

    Kay and Mr.Hart are also present, beside Jordan and I realize Christian and Vanessa are nowhere to be

    found.

    Talia¡¯s excitement declines as she too struggles to find her mate.

    She then doubles over in pain, biting her lip as she tries to gain control of her agony.

    ¡°Not only did she serve as a third party mediator to help settle pack rtions between two rival packs,

    but she also helped negotiate funding for the AEPplex building that will house the business of her

    pack and those of her allies, thus creating over 700 new jobs for the packs in her region,¡± an announcer

    says over the loudspeaker.

    ¡°She is truly a force to be reckoned with and an inspiration to Lunas and she-wolves everywhere.Please

    help me congratte this year¡¯s Luna of the Year, Mrs.Natalia Hart of the Silver Crest pack!¡± Talia takes

    several slow and deep breaths, repeating her earlier mantra to herself¡­

    She forces on her practiced smile and stands upright, her hand on her abdomen.Taking one step after

    the next, she walks on stage and epts her award.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: Touch

    ***Z**

    ¡°I thought I was going crazy,¡±

    Talia whimpers as her memories fade away, both of us opening our eyes.

    ¡°I even went to the pack psychiatrist to get help,¡± she begins to sob.

    ¡°I was suffocating inside but I couldn¡¯t let myself crumble under the pressure. I tried so hard to be the

    perfect Luna because everyone was counting on me,¡± She sighs, shaking her head in disbelief.

    ¡°But it was all for nothing.In the end, I didn¡¯t matter to anyone, not to my pack, not to my mate, not to my

    gamma, and most definitely not to my own sister!¡±

    She pauses for a moment to collect her thoughts, holding her head in her hands.

    When I attempt tofort her by wrapping my arms around her, she flinches, raising her head back up

    to wipe her tears.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t matter to the people I most cared about,¡± she mumbles.

    ¡°And I was an i***t to believe I ever would.¡±

    You matter to me_, I want to say, resting my chin on her shoulder and holding her tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she sighs.

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely done trying to live up to other people¡¯s expectations,¡± she adds.

    ¡°So before we go any further, we need to discuss some things first.¡± She says, turning her head to face

    me.

    ¡°I know heirs are important to wolves, especially to Alphas and I¡¯ve proven to not be the most fertile away

    now.I struggled so much for Kota and I definitely don¡¯t need to be treated like a disappointment for being

    unable to get pregnant right away.I¡¯m not a breeding w***e, understand?¡±

    I don¡¯t even flinch, nodding my head adamantly at her.

    Pups have never even crossed my mind, my only concern thus far being that I be good enough for her.

    ¡°Good,¡± She sighs in relief.

    ¡°I am also not interested in being y= anyone¡¯s Luna or having any more gammas for that matter, so if I

    you have a pack you n to take over, find another Luna to take my ce.I¡¯m not ving away for

    people who will only turn their backs on me when I need them most.¡±

    I chuckle softly to myself and squeeze her tightly, wondering what pack on earth would possibly want me

    as it¡¯s Alpha? Nodding that I understand her concern, she proceeds with her next condition.

    ¡°One more thing, Zane, and this is non-negotiable,¡± She adds quietly, biting her lower lip nervously.

    My heart beats loudly in my chest as I lean forward to listen to N closely.She takes a deep breath and

    looks at her hands resting on herp.

    ¡°No marking.¡± My heart sinks to the pit of my stomach, Grayson going into a fit of rage.

    No marking? He scoffs.

    How the hell is the world supposed to know that we belong to each other if she does not bear our mark?

    Perhaps she is ashamed of having me for a mate? I wonder, dread washing over me.

    Seeing the look of worry on my face, she hurries to exin.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed to bear your mark.I-I just don¡¯t see the point.I wore a mark proudly for years like an

    i***t, meanwhile my mate dishonored our bond with my sister to the knowledge of everyone in my pack,¡±

    she adds quickly.

    ¡°It means nothing to be marked if your mate can still degrade the bond with ease.Humans don¡¯t mark

    each other and it¡¯s never hindered our rtionships.We are free to love and date whoever we please

    without having to tie our souls together and I¡¯d prefer to keep it that way.¡±

    I¡¯m sorry, what part of my tail and snout remotely resemble a human to you,dy? Grayson sneers.I do

    not date, I mate¡­

    FOR LIFE!!!!!

    ¡°Besides,¡± she smiles timidly.

    ¡°What¡¯s to stop you from finding someone else who makes you happier than I ever could? Or better yet,

    someone who can give you a pu-¡±

    I don¡¯t give her a chance to speak anymore nonsense, cupping her cheeks and pressing my lips against

    hers.

    At first, she doesn¡¯t move, her eyes wide open as she stares back at mein shock.

    Gathering up thest of my courage, I move my lips a little until she slowly melts against me and

    deepens the kiss, parting her lips so that our tongues meet for a tender dance.

    The moment they touch, the world fades awaypletely until we are all that I lower her body against

    the bed andy between her legs, our lips never parting as we mold ourselves to each other.

    My lungs begin to burn, however, and I reluctantly pull away, my eyes studying the beautiful woman

    staring up at me with tears in her eyes.

    For the first time in my life, I feel the need to speak, the words tearing at my throat to break free from

    their prison.

    Taking a deep breath, I slowly open my mouth, a small groan escaping my lips.

    ¡°y-y¡­Y-y-¡± I gasp, Talia looking up at me with patient eyes.

    ¡°Take your time,¡± she murmurs, one of her hands gently grazing my cheek.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± I blink a few times, forcing my mouth open again and concentrating on every syble.

    ¡°Y-you¡­ar-are so¡­st-str-strong,¡± I pant, my cheeks beginning to flush.

    A small smile curls on her lips, a single tear rolling down her cheek as she pulls me close enough so that

    our breaths be one.

    ¡°So are you.¡±

    Her lips once again meet mine, parting and closing against my mouth as passion burns within us.

    She slowly slides her hand from my nape to the crown of my head, her fingers gently gripping my hair

    and tugging it slightly.

    Her deep kisses light a fire in me, every part of me burning for her.

    She wraps her legs around my waist, clinging to me like I bury my face in her neck, my tongue caressing

    the ce where my mark should go.

    A soft moan bubbles in her chest, my c**k twitching at the sound.

    Heat ripples across my body when her hips grind against mine, a hard lump growing in my boxers.I can

    feel her n*****s hardening beneath her shirt, her peaks poking against the fabric.

    Embarrassed, I begin to climb off only to be flipped on my back by my mate, her hands pushing against

    my chest as she pins me to the bed beneath her.

    She rocks her body back and forth against my hard on, a smirk curling on her lips as she teases me for

    blushing.

    A curious look flickers across her face as she gazes down at me.

    ¡°Is this okay?¡± she asks, my breath ragged andbored the more she grinds on me.

    Unable to put into words how good she feels, I barely manage to nod, Talia biting her lips in satisfaction.

    She follows my gaze to her chest and giggles.

    ¡°Have you ever done this before?¡± she asks, her hands gripping the edge of her shirt and yfully

    tugging it up a bit to expose her bare stomach.

    I see her lips moving but I am too busy concentrating on not nutting too early to hear what she¡¯s actually

    saying.

    ¡°Wha-what?¡± I ask, beads of sweat gathering at my forehead as I feel a need build up where she is

    swaying her hips.

    We¡¯re going to die virgins, aren¡¯t we? Grayson groans, practically face palming himself.l ignore him, Talia

    giggling as she slowly pulls her shirt over her head, her naked breasts staring back at me.

    A lump forms in my throat, my eyes unable to tear away from the pert brown peaks staring back at me.

    There¡¯s a sexy wolf tattoo between her breasts, flowers and tear drops extending past her underboobs.

    My tongue aches to taste her tattoo but I don¡¯t have a clue how to express that, a pathetic groan

    escaping my lips.

    ¡°Am I overwhelming you? Do you want me to stop?¡± Talia asks, her arms timidly wrapping around her

    chest.

    I shake my head at her, Talia¡¯s eyes looking intently at me.

    ¡°I need words, Zane.It¡¯s important to me that you tell me if I¡¯m pushing you too hard,¡±

    She exins, leaning forward so that her lips brush up against mine as she speaks.

    ¡°You can speak slowly if it¡¯s easier for you.I¡¯m not in any rush,¡± she murmurs, sliding her hands down my

    abdomen so that her fingers grip the hem of my shirt.

    Our lips meet for a gentle kiss, her hips gyrating in a slow motion, my c**k on the verge of erupting.

    ¡°W-wait,¡± I blurt out as I grab her wrist from moving up any further.

    She freezes, her cheeks turning a light pink shade.I do my best to concentrate on my words, but my

    speech stilles out slurred.

    ¡°l-l¡­¡±

    I groan in frustration, angry with myself that my words She once again leans forward, her face close

    enough that her minty breath tickles my chin.

    ¡°Just breathe,¡± she murmurs.

    ¡°Count to three and try again.¡±

    I open my mouth again but my nerves have my tongue in a twist.I want to scream at Moon Goddess for

    making me this way but I fall silent when Talia speaks.

    ¡°I heard you talking to Dakota,¡± she whispers, a little wave of shock rippling through me.

    I thought I hid that well.

    ¡°And I know there¡¯s nothing I can say to make you believe me, ¡± she chuckles.

    ¡°But I loved hearing your voice,¡± she confesses, my heart nearly skipping a beat.

    She loved it?

    ¡°It was beautiful to see you sofortable with him,¡±she smiles at the memory.

    ¡°But it also hurt that you didn¡¯t want to share your voice with me,¡± she adds.

    ¡°Because I would never think less of you for the way you speak¡­Trust me, I¡¯d love for you to stutter my

    name while I ride you.¡±

    Grayson howls withughter and I don¡¯t even want to think about how red my face is, both of my hands

    attempting to cover the burning heat of my cheeks.

    She chuckles at my timidness, pulling my hands away from my face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed of you, Zane.I just want you to know that to me.¡± I digest every word, my eyes looking

    down at my shirt still shielding my scars.

    ¡°Are you afraid to show them to me?¡± she asks, her face softening as she looks at me.

    She pecks my lips when I nod, one of her hands guiding mine to her lower stomach.I feel dips and

    grooves at my fingertips and she smiles at me.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice my stretch marks when you first looked at me, did you?¡±

    She teases, moving my hand across all the little stretch marks on her tummy.

    ¡°Do they bother you?¡±

    When I shake my head, her smile widens.

    ¡°So then why would your scars bother me?¡± She shrugs.

    ¡°I am not ashamed of my stretch marks because they are proof that I¡¯m a mother and that I had the

    strength and courage to carry my pup on my own.Your scars are no different.They tell me your story,

    what you¡¯ve had to survive and ovee.¡±

    She grips a handful of my shirt, her eyes settling on mine.

    ¡°Will you show me your story? I study her eyes for a moment, finding kindness and patience swirling in

    the mix of brown hues.A smile stretches across her lips when I push myself into a sitting position and pull

    my shirt over my head.Her eyes travel along my now bare torso as she drags her timid fingers against

    my skin.She traces the S-shaped scar on my hip, her touch making my torso, curiosity flickering in her

    eyes.

    ¡°Can I see the ones on your back?¡± she murmurs, climbing off of me so that I can turn around and sit on

    my knees.

    Talia¡¯s fingers trace the lines of raised flesh on my back created from every silver tipped flogging I took.

    Suddenly, I feel her warm tongue taste my skin starting from the small of my back, her lips kissing away

    the pain of every wound I ever had.

    She makes her way up until she reaches my shoulder, her fingers gently pressing on my skin.

    ¡°Turn around,¡± Talia murmurs, and when wee face to face again once more, I notice tears in her

    eyes.

    She straddles myp, draping one of arms around my shoulders while the other pushes back my hair

    from my forehead.

    ¡°You¡­are so beautiful,¡± she whispers, pressing her lips against my temple.

    My stomach does flips as I look back at her, a warmth spreading across my cheeks.

    ¡°So perfect,¡± she murmurs as her lips graze my cheeks.

    ¡°And all mine.¡±

    Our lips meet for a tender kiss, Talia taking the lead as she pushes me onto my back and pins me once

    more beneath her body.

    ¡°Mine,¡± she whispers against my lips, my arms tightening around her waist.

    ¡°All mine, Zane.You¡¯re mine.¡± scent of her arousal as she gyrates her pelvis against my groin.

    Her tongue slides into my mouth, seeking dominance over me.

    Lick her tits¡­

    Grayson purrs, his tail wagging from side to side.

    W-what..? I ask, Talia¡¯s lips bewitching me into a trance.

    Did I stutter? He jeers.

    LICK HER t**s! Startled, I pull away, Talia raising an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°Too much?¡± she asks, looking at me with concern.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Not enough, if you ask me , Grayson grumbles.

    I don¡¯t answer, mustering up what little confidence I have to lean forward and wrap my lips around one of

    her n*****s.

    Her peak hardens like a small pebble in my mouth when I flick my tongue over it a few times, Talia

    moaning in response.

    The sound alone is enough to make a little precum ooze from my d**k, her swaying hips only increasing

    the heat washing over me.

    Talia ces her hand on the back of my head, pushing me into her chest while she grinds on my

    erection.I move my tongue between her breasts and across her tattoo, taking special care to kiss the

    pretty wolf beforetching on to the other n****e.

    Her mouth hangs wide open, another moan escaping her lips.

    After a few licks, Talia pushes my head back onto the pillows, her dark eyes swirling with lust as she

    slides off my groin to sit back on her heels, her thighs still straddling mine.I down to my hips, her eyes

    still locked with mine.

    She does not look away as she leans down to flick her tongue over my burn scar.

    My heart beats erratically in my chest when she ces her hand on the hard lump in my shorts, her palm

    rubbing my shaft up and down.

    ¡°Breathe,¡± she chuckles, Grayson howling withughter as I realize I have been holding my breath.

    ¡°Does this feel good?¡± She asks, mischief flickering in her eyes.

    I open my mouth to speak but all thates out is a moan, Talia¡¯s lips curling with satisfaction.

    ¡°My tongue would feel better, don¡¯t you think?¡± she asks with a smirk, Grayson growling with lust.

    ¡°..Wonder what you taste like¡­¡±

    Like cherries, baby.

    Like cherries, Grayson purrs, pacing back and forth in a frenzy.

    You can tie our sister in a knot if you like.

    Talia pulls back my shorts and boxers, my c**k springing to attention with a few beads of precum oozing

    from my slit.

    She licks her lips as she wraps her fingers round my girth, her eyes looking at me with intense desire.

    ¡°Do you want me to taste you?¡± She asks, her hand moving up and down my shaft.

    I barely manage to nod as she rubs my tip, the swollen head now dark red.It feels as though I¡¯m about to

    explode when she suddenly stops pumping base of my c**k.

    You can do this, Grayson encourages me.It¡¯s only three sybles.

    My mouth hangs open, Talia waiting patiently for me.

    ¡°T-T..Tttta..¡±

    ¡°Slow down,¡±

    Talia whispers, scooching closer to me while still holding my c**k in her hand.She leans forward so that

    her lips brush up against mine when she speaks.

    ¡°Say it with me.TAH¡±

    ¡°T-TAH¡­¡±

    ¡°LEE,¡±

    She giggles as she stares at my lips.

    ¡°LLLE..LEE¡­..¡±

    ¡°AH,¡±

    She smiles, pecking my lips.

    ¡°A-AH,..¡±

    I pant, exhausted from the effort.

    She only smiles before settling back on her knees in front of my c**k and sweeping her hair off to one

    side.I flinch when I feel her warm tongue sweep across the slit of my head, Talia giggling at my reaction.

    My hands grip the sheets of the bed, my mouth hanging open as she wraps her lips around my tip.I

    watch her take me in all the way, my body filling with ecstasy with every flick of her tongue.

    ¡°Fff-fu¡­¡± I stutter, the waves of pleasure tying my tongue in a twist when my tip hits the back of her

    throat.

    Talia sucks in her cheeks, only intensifying the pleasure and after a couple of pumps, I feel myself

    explode.

    Talia drinks the flow everyst drop but the white liquid still spills down her chin, overflowing onto my

    c**k.

    She handles the spige well, spreading the c*m over my shaft and licking the tip.

    ¡°f**k, I want you inside me,¡± She moans, scrambling to remove her panties.

    Instinct takes over and I kick off my shorts and boxers, my d**k hardening again at the sight of her naked

    body.

    She hurriedly straddles me, lining herself up with my c**k when the door bursts open, little Kota wiping

    his sleepy eyes and yawning.

    ¡°Mommy, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: Horsey

    ***Talia**

    My heart drops to the pit of my stomach the moment I hear Kota¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Mommy, what are you doing?¡± he yawns tiredly as he wipes at his eyes.

    In a panic, Zane grabs the corner of the cover and swings his arm around to shield our naked bodies, but

    in doing so, idently hits me in the arm and knocks me off the bed.

    ¡°Oof,¡± I groan as my body hits the floor with a loud thud.

    Mortified, Zane scrambles to his feet but I push him back to sit down on the edge of the bed with his back

    to Kota.

    ¡°Stop moving,¡±

    I hiss, Zane blushing furiously as he nods his head.I grab his shirt lying on the floor and throw it over my

    head.

    ¡°Kota, wait in the hall,¡± I call out from behind Zane, adjusting the shirt and searching for my shorts.

    ¡°But mommy.I wanna stay with you.¡±

    It takes everything in me not to groan out loud, Zane draping the covers over his erection.

    I manage to find my own shirt and wipe the c*m dripping down my inner thighs before locating my shorts

    and slipping them on while still crouching behind Zane out my mouth.

    ¡°Vamonos, Kota {Let¡¯s go}, ¡± I sigh, walking out of the bathroom.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± I call over my shoulder as I usher Kota out of the room.

    Once he¡¯s in the hall, I poke my head back into the room.

    ¡°You wait here¡± I tell Zane, my eyes ncing at the tent holding firm beneath the covers.

    ¡°Just y with yourself if you need relief,¡± I whisper with a smirk, Zane turning a deep shade of red.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back to finish what we started.¡± I close the doorpletely, leaving behind my blushing mate.

    ¡°Mommy, what were you doing with Zane?¡± he asks, hugging his wolf to his chest.

    ¡°And why were you naked?¡± I lift him into my arms and carry him back to his room, racking my brain for

    ideas.

    ¡°We were¡­We were ying horsey, Kota,¡± Iugh nervously, swallowing the lump forming in my throat.

    ¡°I was the cowgirl and he was the horsey but since we were out in the desert, it got really hot so we took

    off all our clothes.¡±

    Kota tilts his head to the side as I set him on his bed.

    ¡°Can I y horsey with you guys?¡± he yawns tiredly.

    My eyes nearly bulge out of my head at the suggestion.

    ¡°Ummm¡­..may-maybe next time,¡± I stammer, quickly tucking him back into bed.

    ¡°Right now, you need to go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not tired, mommy,¡± he whines, fighting against his droopy eyes.

    ¡°I wanna y horsey with you and Zane.¡± through his bag to find his favorite story book.

    Kota scoots over to the side of the bed to make room for me and I climb in, settling infortably with

    the book in myp.

    ¡°Which book would you like me to read to you?¡± I ask, opening up the book to the table of contents.

    ¡°Wumplestinky! {Rumpelstiltskin}¡± Kota cries, cuddling with his wolf and curling up beside me.

    ¡°Okay, okay, Wumplestinky it is, then,¡± Iugh, flipping the pages to the beginning of the story.

    ¡°Once upon a time, there lived a miller¡­¡±

    Not long into the story, Kota falls fast asleep, curling up into a little ball on his side.I tuck him in, wishing

    him a good night and kissing his forehead before tiptoeing back to my room.

    Zaneys with his back propped up against the headboard, his hand timidly rubbing his now limp d**k.

    His cheeks heat up immediately when he sees me, his thick member growing stiff in his hand.I make

    sure to lock the door this time, not wanting any more interruptions for what we are about to do.

    Removing my shorts, I crawl onto the bed, Zane eyes glued to me as I straddle his lower abdomen.

    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask, draping my arms around his shoulders.

    He nods and I frown at him time you need.There¡¯s no rush,I whisper, caressing his cheek.

    ¡°If things get too overwhelming, you can tell me to stop.I won¡¯t get mad or upset.I¡¯ll be more upset with

    you if I do things that make you ufortable.¡± He nods, his ears red.

    I feel his hard member pressing up against my ass and I tilt my head to the side, grinning at him.

    ¡°Were you able to relieve yourself?¡± I ask, Zane bing the reddest he¡¯s ever been.

    ¡°Do you know how to y with yourself?????¡±

    He opens his mouth to speak but struggles to string together a sentence, his tongue twisting with

    embarrassment.

    ¡°Rx,¡± I soohe, gently pecking his lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know.I can teach you if you like?¡±

    ¡°O¨Ckkkay,¡± he stammers as I climb off of hisp and sit beside him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed,¡± I whisper, cing my hand on his tip.

    ¡°But it is very important that you explore your own body to know what you like and don¡¯t like.Since you¡¯re

    inexperienced, we can learn how to please each other together,¡± I smile at him, hopeful that I¡¯m not

    crossing any boundaries.

    I wrap my fingers around his c**k and pump along his shaft, Zane watching my hand move in a simple up

    and down motion.

    His breath quickens when I begin to move my hand in a corkscrew motion as I pump.

    I massage his balls with my other hand before my hands away and look at him, Zane¡¯s face flushed with

    lust.

    ¡°You try,¡± l instruct, grabbing his hand and wrapping his fingers around his cock.

    He looks embarrassed to pleasure himself in front of me so I offer an alternative, pushing the shirt I¡¯m

    wearing up to my navel andying t against pillows.

    I slide my hand down to my slit, my fingers teasing the folds.

    Zane watches quietly, biting his lip as his eyes flicker between my p***y and my face.

    ¡°Do you want to touch me instead?¡± I ask, massaging my vulva as I sway my hips.

    Zane turns on his side to face me and I take his hand, kissing each finger before popping his middle

    finger in my mouth and sucking on it lightly.

    His breath hitches as I flick my tongue over his fingertips, his eyespletely mesmerized as I suck his

    finger like the most delicious lollipop.

    I then drag his hand down my body and in between the canyon of my breasts to my hips, my body

    tingling with sparks beneath his touch.

    He flinches when I guide his hand to my slit and look up at him to make sure he¡¯s okay.

    Verifying that he¡¯s just nervous, I press his fingers between my folds, guiding his hand up and down the

    slit.

    He furrows his brows in concentration and I let out a little giggle at his adorableness.

    I guide his fingers up to my clit, his middle finger drawing a moan from my chest as he presses it against

    my now throbbing ¡°That¡¯s my clit, baby,¡±

    I hiss, swaying my hips against his fingers.

    ¡°Rub it and see what happens,¡± I tease, Zane moving his fingers in a circr motion over my bundle of

    nerves.

    I draw in a quick breath, my toes curling at the incredible sensation building up in my core.

    Zane picks up his speed, my back arching as I moan.

    ¡°F-fuck, slow down.I¡¯m going to c*m,¡±

    I stammer, blinking away the stars blurring my vision.

    Zane blushes furiously and slows down his fingers, my hips still swaying against his hand.

    I guide his hand lower and push his middle finger into my pussyhole.

    ¡°This is where you will go inter,¡±

    I murmur, holding my back a chuckle when he pulls his finger out in embarrassment.I wave two fingers in

    his face and plunge them into my p***y, thrusting them in and out slowly.I build up a tempo and rock my

    hips to the rhythm of my pumps.

    My breath quickens as my thrusts go deeper and faster and my toes once again curlin ecstasy.

    ¡°Do you want to try making me c*m?¡± I ask, slowing down my pumps.

    Zane blinks at me for a moment before timidly nodding his head and cing his hand over my vulva.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget my clit,¡±

    I tease him, Zane blushing as he inserts his fingers into my p***y hole.

    ¡°Just start slow and work your wayHis hand trembles nervously so I decide it is best I give him as much

    encouragement as possible.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡­.¡±

    I moan when he slowly starts to pump in and out of my hole.

    ¡°Yes, baby¡­Just like that¡­¡±

    I throw my head against the pillow, closing my eyes to concentrate on the intense pleasure Zane is giving

    me.

    My walls contract around his fingers, forcing Zane to thrust harder.

    ¡°M-y¡­clit,¡±

    I pant, digging my heels into the bed as I feel myself getting closer.

    Zane begins to rub my clit in quick circles, my incoherent sounds bing louder.

    I writhe against his hand, feeling the pleasure growing stronger until finally I reach my climax, my body

    convulsing with pleasure.

    c*m spills onto the sheets, coating my inner thighs and Zane¡¯s fingers as I pant for breath.

    He looks a little frightened at my intense orgasm but the satisfied smile on my face seems to calm him

    down enough to rx.

    ¡°That¡­was¡­good,¡± I pant, my body craving more.

    I prop myself up on my elbows and remove my shirt, Zane¡¯s eyes flicking to my tattoo.I can sense a

    question in the air and nce down at the wolf between my breasts.

    ¡°It¡¯s my wolf,¡± I murmur, tracing the design with my fingers.

    ¡°My ex wanted to turn me but I refused.I liked to think that my human form was more than enough and

    that I didn¡¯t need to change to be a good Luna,¡±

    I smile despite remembering the pain my old pack let me endure on my own.

    ¡°I was very wrong of turning.A little she-wolf for a human Luna to make me feel like part of the pack,¡± I

    shrug sheepishly.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s such a stupid tattoo, but for a while ¡­i-it made me feel good¡ª¡±

    My words get caught in my throat when Zane presses his lips against mine, one of his hands cupping my

    cheek as he parts my lips with his tongue and explores my mouth.

    He pushes me onto my back, rolling on top of me and wedging himself between my legs.I prop up my

    knees and dig them into his sides, molding my body with his.

    My skin tingles with desire as we rock and grind against each other until my lungs burn for air and he

    pulls away.

    Zane moves his lips down my jaw, burying his face in my neck and inhaling my scent.I slide my fingers

    into his hair and grip him tightly, throwing my head back to give him all the ess he needs.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    He presses his body into mine, as if wanting to somehow tattoo himself onto my skin.His warm lips

    pepper kisses on my chest, nipping and licking at my wolf tattoo.

    I moan when I feel his tongue flick over my n*****s, his plump lips wrapping around the little buds as he

    sucks on them.

    Heat spreads down to my core the more he suckles on me, c*m dripping between my thighs.

    Unable to hold my desires in any longer, I press my hands against his chest and push him onto his back,

    climbing onto hisp and straddling him.

    My lips move with his until my lungs burn and I bend over to lick his n*****s, wanting to ensure he feels

    as good as I do looking Zane in the eyes.

    ¡°Do you want me?¡± I murmur, reaching in between my thighs to stroke his cock.

    He slowly nods his head, closing his eyes to feel me.

    ¡°Words,¡± I whisper, leaning forward to peck his lips.

    ¡°I need words.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± he stammers, his cheeks flushing.

    ¡°I w-want you,¡± he says, swallowing the lump in his throat.

    A smile curls on my lips, little butterflies fluttering in my belly at the thought of him trusting me enough to

    be his first.

    My fingers wrap around his c**k, Zane groaning as I stroke his shaft a few times to make him harder.

    Satisfied, I line him up with my entrance, my eyes focused on his perfect lips.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I ask, Zane mumbling a yes.

    insert his tip inside me and grind my hips forward, taking him inch by inch.

    He groans as I tighten my walls around him, squeezing his shaft in pulsating waves.

    cing his hands on my ass so he can help me rock, I grind my hips back and forth, keeping my core

    tight so I can feel every perfect inch of him.

    I drape my arms around his neck to steady myself as I rock, moaning with every delicious wave of bliss.

    He bends his neck to kiss my breasts, flicking his tongue over the sensitive buds so that I arch my back

    and push more of me into his mouth.

    ¡°F-fu-fu,¡± he moans, his breaths quickening with every thrust of my hips approaching.

    I pull his head up by his hair, pressing my lips against his and forcing my tongue in his mouth.

    He grips my ass cheeks, digging his fingernails into my flesh as he thrusts me forward with greater force

    until I feel him explode, pumping his warm seed inside me.

    I don¡¯t stop grinding forward, rocking faster and faster on his oversensitive rod until I feel myself fall into

    ecstasy, every cell in my body vibrating with pleasure.

    My arms wrap tighter around his neck as I kiss him, wanting to be one with his body.

    ¡°You okay, baby?¡± I ask when I finally catch my breath, my fingers caressing his beard as I kiss his neck.

    ¡°Y-yeah,¡± he pants, letting himself rest against the headboard.

    I pepper his face with kisses until the high finally fades away and I can gather my thoughts.

    His hands slide up my sides, his fingers barely grazing my skin as he explores my body.

    ¡°Can I try with Grayson?¡± I ask, tucking a strand of my hair behind my ear.

    His face flushes and I try to exin myself.

    ¡°He¡¯s my mate too,¡± I murmur.

    ¡°And I¡¯d like to get to know your wolf as much as you.¡± He stares at me for a moment before reluctantly

    closing his brown eyes and sighing.

    When he opens his eyes again, pools of liquid gold look back at me as he stares at me.

    ¡°Hi Gray-¡±

    He plunges his tongue in my mouth before I can finish my sentence, as if attempting to devour my lips.

    It¡¯s a toe curling kiss and-for a moment, I allow myself to drift off into oblivion and melt into him.

    When I finally pull away, my cheeks are flushed and my breath is a littlebored, my lips swollen from the

    kiss.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur, pecking his lips gently and pulling away before he can lure me into another mind-

    blowing kiss.

    ¡°So you are not as shy as your human?¡± I tease, Grayson grinning from ear to ear as he shakes his head

    at me.

    ¡°Do you speak or are you determined to keep me on my toes? ¡±

    He shrugs cheekily, his eyes dancing mischievously as they flick down to my lips.

    ¡°Do you want me?¡± I ask, Grayson wrapping an arm around my waist.

    Before I have a chance to say anything else, Grayson flips me on my back, spreading my knees apart so

    that he fits between my legs.

    I moan when he fills me uppletely, my back arching at the unbelievable sensation.

    He pulls his c**k out so that only the tip is inside before pushing himself all the way in again.

    One of his hands wraps around my throat, his lipstching onto one of my n*****s, He pumps slowly, but

    forcefully, his fingers squeezing the magic spot, my body writhing beneath him.

    He pounds me into the mattress with every vengeful thrust, his eyes nearly ck with lust as our bodies

    collide with each other.

    The wet sounds of my p***y, the pping of our skin, and our grunts and moans create an erotic melody

    that rings in my ears with every pump, arousing me even further.

    His thrusts only increase as we both near the edge when suddenly, a loud toot erupts from my p***y, my

    cheeks burning red with embarrassment.I did not just queef, I groan internally.

    Grayson only chuckles to himself before continuing his mission until we both reach our blissful end,

    sighing contently as we ride our highs.

    Zane and Grayson take turns having me for the remainder of the night, each of them exploring my body

    differently.

    It doesn¡¯t take long for me to realize they are pr opposites, Grayson being very dominant, while Zane

    is very shy and timid.

    They share the same goal, however, both of them wanting to know how to please me.

    By the end of the night, I find myself curled up in their arms,pletely satisfied yet eager for more.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    ***Wyatt (Scarlett Haven Gamma)***

    ¡°He is not to say a word to anyone.You understand me? Not a word,¡±

    Alpha Sebastian snarls in my ear as he hands me the tablet with the California Pack Map.

    ¡°Keep him silent until he¡¯s brought before me.¡±

    I know better than to question him, so I just nod my head and take the tablet.

    In the hall, Caine and my son, Korbin, await my instructions.

    ¡°So where exactly does this Alpha live?¡± Korbin asks as I lead them down to the car.

    ¡°My sources tell me the Bay Area,¡± I reply curtly, not looking forward to this wild goose chase.

    Caine is silent as I pull out of the drive and head towards the airport, a feeling of dread settling in my

    stomach.I don¡¯t know why Sara requested Caine to join me on my mission but I know it can¡¯t be good.I¡¯ll

    just have to keep a close eye on him and make sure he doesn¡¯t get himself killed.

    ¡°So what¡¯s this Alpha like?¡±

    Korbin asks, leaning back against his seat with his arms behind his head.

    ¡°Have you met him?¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± I sigh tiredly, knowing Korbin will be asking a million questions throughout this drive.

    ¡°And?¡±

    Korbin pries, suddenly sitting up straighter towards me, as if paying attention to what I have to say about

    his older brother ifonly you knew you¡¯ve already met him¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s a man of little words,¡± I reply carefully.

    Neither of them need to know who Zane really is.

    At least not yet, anyways.

    ¡°What¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s name-¡±

    ¡°Would you quit calling him Alpha?¡±

    Caine snaps, finally fed up with Korbin¡¯s incessant questions.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha!¡±

    ¡°Not yet you¡¯re not,¡±

    I retort, ring at him through the rearview mirror.

    ¡°So I suggest you change that tone of yours if you want to remain on this mission.¡±

    ¡°If he is such an Alpha, then why did Dad send him away? If he were a real Alpha, he would have never

    epted to part with his pack.He wouldn¡¯t hide away, he would face Ravenstone like a Man!¡±

    ¡°Well, unlike you, Alpha Toran actually does have an interest in your brother,¡± I reply smuggly, the look of

    indignation on Caine¡¯s face pleasing me.

    ¡°He¡¯s valuable to him.¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Caine sneers.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I shrug nonchntly.

    ¡°Just that your brother is a Purebred Silver wolf¡­ unlike you¡­ and Alpha Toran is no i***t.He knows that

    a silver wolf like your brother is rare.Purebreds are hard to find, thest known ones being the

    Altamirano n of M¨¦xico, a family line which disappeared years ago.Why waste his heir instead?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are to speak to me that way?¡± Caine snarls.

    ¡°Your superior,¡± I reply calmly, his face contorting in anger.

    ¡°Listen very carefully Caine, because I¡¯m only going to say this once.You might be the Alpha¡¯s son and a

    silver wolf, but this is my mission.You were invited to join by your mother.As such, I amin charge and you

    will not question me on any decisions I make.You will not speak, you will not move, you will not do

    anything unless I tell you to.Do I make myself clear?¡±

    He only grunts in response, looking out the window to avoid me.I sigh in frustration.

    Caine is young and stupid.

    The only ce he will lead our pack to is to its doom.

    Schilling silence fills the car but before long, we find ourselves in the airport searching for our terminal.I

    hate flying but there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m staying in a car with Korbin and Caine for 15 hours.I¡¯d rather die.

    ¡°So what¡¯s his gift?¡±

    Korbin hisses as we find our seats by the wings of the ne, Caine upgrading only himself to first ss

    like the prick he is.I only shrug in response.I did not witness Zane¡¯s first shift, so I do not actually know

    what his gift is.

    Traditionally, the first shift is a very important event for a werewolf.

    Not only do you meet your other half, but you also get tomunicate with your other pack members at

    the next full moon.

    We call it a Night of Melodies ritual.

    As an outcast, however, Zane¡¯s first shift was anything but special.

    ¡°Sir are you sure-¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning my decisions again, Wyatt?¡± Sebastian snarls.

    His voice deepens when I shake my head.

    ¡°Then take him to the cabin by the waterfall and leave him there for his shift.Bring him back next week.¡±

    ¡°You intend to make him deal with his first shift alone, Alpha? ¡±

    Lask, bewildered by such a thought.

    ¡°But he is your-¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Sebastian roars.

    ¡°I will not exin my decisions to you, Wyatt.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± I reply, biting back my words as I turn to leave.

    As I reach for the door, Sebastian¡¯s voice stops me in my tracks.

    ¡°Take Agnes with you.¡±

    Shocked, I turn to face the Alpha only to find him with his back to me, his eyes looking down at a small

    photograph of Elenore, baby Zane and little Jonathan.

    ¡°She can ¡­ahem ¡­she can watch over him while he shifts,¡± he says quietly.

    ¡°Yes sir,¡±

    I reply, many thoughts churning in my head as I go in search of Zane and Agnes at the Hive do not think

    he understands himself either.

    All I can do is hope that he will not regret his decisionster on.

    Zane only forces a smile when I exin to him that his father does not wish to attend his first shift and

    that he is being sent away to do it alone.

    He does not even question me for the decision nor does he disy any anger towards me or his father

    for not being given a Night of Melodies ritual like any other pack member.

    He only silently epts his fate with a small nod and begins to pack up a few clothes for the trip to the

    waterfall.

    He works quickly to fold and put away his things but I still notice the slight tremor in his hands and the

    quiver in his lower lip.

    I know he must be breaking inside.

    ¡°Lam sorry, kid,¡± I sigh, hating the situation on his behalf.

    Zane does not respond, stoically zipping up the luggage and signing something to me.

    Over the years, I have managed to pick up a bit of sign and I am able to decipher his question.

    ¡°Will you be going with me?¡± he asks.

    m only dropping you and Agnes off,¡± I reply with regret.

    His calm face falters slightly but he quickly recovers and asks another question.

    ¡°Will it hurt?¡± he signs.

    Unable to lie to him, I ce my hand on his shoulder and pull him closer to me.

    ¡°It will not be a pleasant experience but the pain onlysts for a moment ¡­and then¡­It¡¯s the most

    amazing He smiles at this, but the joy does not reach his eyes.I can tell he is scared but as always, he

    epts his fate, his pain or fear being locked away in his heart for no one else to feel but him.

    The drive to the waterfall cabin is not long, but far enough away that no Scarlett Haven wolf will disturb

    him.

    Alpha Cyrus bought it years ago as a small safe haven for himself.

    Itter became the ce where he would meet Princess Bre in secret.

    He passed the cabin down to Sebastian but the Alpha does not like to visit it.

    He hates being reminded of his brother.

    Zane helps Agnes out of the car and I unload his luggage before taking off.

    I watch Zanefort Agnes from my rear view mirror as I drive, my chest swelling with pride.

    Even in his own pain, Zane looks after the people he loves like a true Alpha.

    If only Sebastian could see just how strong his son truly is, maybe then he would ept his son the way

    he is.

    Not a day goes by that I don¡¯t regret not being there for Zane¡¯s first shift.

    If Elenore knew I left her son alone on the most important day of his life, she would never forgive me.

    As we fly over the Coast, I pull out the California map, studying the packs of the Bay Area.

    When traveling between packs, it is important to always carry a Pack map.

    Wolves are territorial in nature and we do not like neers trespassing without permission.

    San Francisco itself does not contain any our wolf form but werewolf businesses are abundant in the

    region and our arrival will not go unnoticed.

    Luckily for us, King Arthur has a few connections in the Bay Area who are willing to house us safely for

    the duration of our search.

    I have no doubt finding Zane will be easy.

    Silver wolves are rare and a rogue one is not likely to fly under the radar for long.

    It¡¯s very likely Zane and Agnes have already found a pack to stay at.

    The only concern I have is that Ravenstone likely already knows where he is too and it won¡¯t be long

    before they try to kill him.

    I look at the sea of red dots on the map, knowing Zane and Agnes could not have gone far from San

    Francisco.

    ¡°Ya know there¡¯s a rumor going around that the Ivory Twins live in California,¡± Korbin whispers.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°The Ivory Twins are a myth, Kor,¡± I sigh in annoyance, studying the pattern of packs carefully to figure

    who might be allied with who.

    ¡°Well, I think they are real,¡±

    Korbin mutters,zily stretching out his legs.

    ¡°Sit up straight,¡± I snap, Korbin sitting up and peeking at the tablet.

    I point to a red dot in the Santa Cruz Mountains.

    ¡°Our scouts are waiting for us at the airport.See that little Red Dot?¡± I ask, Korbin nodding his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s where we are headed.The Redwood pack is an old ally of King Arthur from his youth.They should

    have some information about the man we are looking¡±

    ¡°And if they don¡¯t?¡±

    I stare at the sea of red dots on the map.

    ¡°Then Moon Goddess help us.¡±

    *** Jordan***

    It is a particrly hot day in Seattle as I leave the airport, a breeze of hot air weing me when I step

    out of the ne.

    I go through baggage im fairly quickly and take an uber to the nearest ferry terminal.

    After several transfers and a near two hour journey, I arrived in the small town of Poulsbo.

    The Downtown area is full of colors with a beautiful view of the water.

    Despite it beingte in the evening, it is rather quiet, only a few people walking up and down the street.

    Nat must love it here, I tell myself as images of her walking a little boy to school flood my mind.I curse

    Christian and Jack for asking me toe disrupt her life.

    She needs to know that Christian ising, Adam, my wolf reminds me.She needs to know it¡¯s not safe

    for her or her pup here anymore.

    There¡¯s a motel in the town square and after settling in, I begin examining the documents Christian gave

    me with Natalia¡¯s info.

    My nerves make my hands shake as I read her files, nervous years.She has built herself a new life here.

    How will she react when she sees me? I wonder, knowing Natalia is very likely still angry with me for

    betraying her.

    The darkness outside lets me know it is toote to check the daycare or the clinic for Natalia, so my best

    bet is to locate her job at her other job at The Masque.

    I had studied the club on the journey in and came prepared with a masquerade mask for entry.

    I still can¡¯t quite wrap my head around her working at a club but knowing Natalia, she must have felt the

    job was necessary to raise her child the way she wanted.

    ¡°Dakota¡­¡±

    I mumble to myself as I read about the little boy she is raising.

    ording to his file, he is almost 4 years old.

    Unfortunately there is no picture attached but I imagine he looks just like her.I carefully examine her work

    badge.

    Her hair is still long and curled and her eyebrows are still dark and pronounced.

    Her smile, however, has changed.

    It does not reach her eyes like it used to, hardly any emotion peeking through her soft brown eyes.

    When I first met Natalia, her cheeky grin was the first thing I noticed about her.

    Her smile was one that could make a person feel seen.

    While training, Luna Kay taught her how to refine her smile to one that disyed not only kindness but

    strength.I used to catch her practicing in the mirror, curling and uncurling her lips her happiness long

    before Christian rejected her.

    She just learned to hide her pain behind her smile¡­because a good Luna should always put her pack

    first before herself.

    How different she must be now¡­I wonder, tucking away her picture.

    Grabbing the mask from my bag, I get ready for the club, hoping and praying that Natalia lets me speak

    to her.

    My legs tremble as I walk through the quiet town and I mumble a small speech to myself.

    The bouncer at the door lets me in, music ring through the speakers as I walk in.

    Exotic dancers work the poles while beautiful girls dress in tiny schoolgirl outfits and fiss carry trays

    of drinks to men lounging in private booths.

    I force my way through the swaying bodies of drunk dancers on the floor and find the bar, two bartenders

    hard at work mixing drinks.

    Almost immediately, I catch the scent of a wolfing from the male bartender with tattoos on his arms

    and neck.

    I studied the Washington pack maps prior to arrival and know there are no packs in Poulsbo.

    From which pack did this mane from? He seems to sense my wolf as well, making his way across

    the bar to take my order.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from around here, are you?¡± He asks, pouring out a whiskey neat for me.

    I don¡¯t reply, unsure what to make of this lone wolf and dissatisfaction but continues questioning me.

    ¡°We don¡¯t get a lot of¡­visitors¡­around here,¡± he adds, carefully choosing his words.

    ¡°So you must be looking for something or someone,¡± he pries.

    I eye him carefully.

    Even with a mask on, I can tell he is just curious to know why another wolf is here, his calm demeanor

    and friendly aura presenting no threat to me.

    After a long pause, I finally respond.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone,¡± I reply, raising my voice as the music intensifies.

    ¡°She¡¯s a waitress here.Talia Ramos.She agreed to meet me but I don¡¯t see her anywhere¡­¡±

    I scream over the music, my voice trailing off at the end as I pretend to look around.

    ¡°Have you seen her?¡±

    I cannot tell what he¡¯s thinking behind his mask, but the flicker of terror in his eyes tells me he knows

    exactly who I¡¯m talking about.

    ¡°Talia?¡± He asks, tapping his chin with his finger.

    ¡°Noooo, I don¡¯t think we have a girl named Talia who works here¡­You sure you have the right ce?¡±

    He¡¯s hiding her¡­Adam observes.I point to my mask and grin.

    ¡°She told me to bring a mask.Unless there¡¯s another club in this town with a mask requirement, I think I¡¯m

    in the right ce.¡±

    He shifts uneasily on his feet and shakes his head.

    ¡°Well, her name doesn¡¯t ring a bell.Sorry buddy, but I think your girlfriend ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend,¡± I sigh,

    trying toe up with a good lie.

    ¡°She¡¯s my¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, Micah, have you heard anything from Talia? It¡¯s been over a week with no response from her.Hope

    she¡¯s okay,¡±

    Another waitress asks, setting a tray with empty sses on the counter.I sense the wolf within her, and

    when she looks over at me, stops in her tracks.

    Micah looks like he¡¯s about to lose his s**t, his lips curling into a tight smile of anger.

    ¡°What the f**k, Nikki?¡± he hisses.

    ¡°Sorry,¡±

    She mutters, biting her lip anxiously.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Talia?¡± I ask, stepping closer to the girl.

    She looks nervously at Micah who shakes his head at her to keep quiet.I let out a sigh and sit back down

    in my chair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt her or Dakota.I just need to warn her about something.Please, help me find her

    before he does.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± they ask in unison, ring at each other in disgust.

    ¡°Her Ex-Mate.¡±

    *** Toran (Alpha of the Ravenstone n)***

    ¡°I¡¯m going off to bed, hun,¡±

    Rionna smiles, kissing me on the cheek.

    ¡°Should I wait up for you?¡± she giggles, snuggling up next ¡°No, baby,¡±

    I sigh, reluctantly knowing I had a lot of work ahead of me.

    ¡°I have something to take care of tonight.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    She curls her lips in a tiny smile.

    ¡°You need to slow down, hun.This has been going on for too long¡­¡±

    I stare at her big brown eyes and cup her cheeks.

    ¡°It will all be over soon,¡± I reply.

    ¡°Just a little longer.¡±

    Rionna purses her lips but she does not argue with me.

    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll at least get some rest tonight,¡± she says, pecking my cheek.

    ¡°Promise?¡±

    She trots away to our bedroom, knowing I can¡¯t deny her single request.

    Despite not being my mate, she is the love of my life, unknowingly changing every cruel aspect of me

    into something better.

    Something good.

    I stare at the sea of files on my desk, unsure where to start.

    For the past twenty years, I¡¯ve been fighting this war¡­and am getting tired.

    There¡¯s a knock at my door, my son Tylen walking in with a file in his hands.

    I take a good look at him, proud of the man he has turned out to be.

    He is a good warrior and an excellent diplomat, though he hates representing the pack in ally meetings.

    It saddens me that he does not want my title, but I will not impose my will over him.I will simply have to

    crown a new heir when this is all over.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, holding out my hand for the files.

    ¡°Scarlett Haven wolves are already moving in as you paths with the Ivory Twins,¡± he says, handing over

    the documents.

    I smile at this.

    Sebastian and the Scarlett Haven wolves always thought the stories of the Ivory Twins were just myths

    but I knew better than to question Moon Goddess.I had seen first hand what she could do.

    ¡°So what¡¯s our next move?¡± Tylen asks, pulling up a seat and speaking as I flip through the files.

    ¡°We wait¡­¡± I reply, leaning back in my chair.

    ¡°The Ivory Queen is young.She likely does not yet know how to separate her feelings from politics and

    has developed an emotional bond with Zane.If Scarlett Haven tries to take him by force, she will

    respond.

    ¡°l see¡­¡± Tylen replies.

    ¡°And that¡¯s when you¡¯lle in.¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± I smirk, putting down the files.

    ¡°Agnes and Zane only know what they were told all these years¡­.but I will show them all who the real

    monster is¡­and when that happens, Sebastian White will crash and burn.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Chapter 40: A wolf¡¯s perspective

    ***Grayson***

    I have been pacing back and forth for the past hour, all of my instincts urging me to just takemand

    and do as I please.

    I don¡¯t know where Zane gets his self control from but I am dying over here! There¡¯s a s*x goddess lying

    beside us,pletely naked with her n*****s staring right at me, daring me to lick them while my human

    isatose with an erection.

    This i***t has another thinging if he expects me to just sit back and look! Pssst¡­.Hey! Hiss loudly,

    hoping to wake Zane up.

    He only mumbles incoherently and I hiss even louder.

    HEEYYY! Still, Zane remains fast asleep, my patience reaching its limit.

    WAKE THE f**k UP! I shout, Zane¡¯s eyes bursting open in fright as he nearly falls off the bed.

    Verysmooth, I mutter as he barely manages to grab onto the headboard in time, Talia stirring a little in

    her sleep at his sudden movement.

    What the f**k, Gray? Zane snaps, nowpletely awake.

    Pleased to have his full attention, I sit down on my hind legs, my tail wagging back and forth.

    I¡¯m Aorny, I reply.

    Rolling his eyes at me, Zane curls back up on his side, but I am not about to pass up this opportunity.

    Not afterst night I take control of his body, Zane protesting almost immediately as I sit on my knees

    and tentatively cup one of Talia¡¯s breasts.

    What are you doing? Zane hisses nervously, shoving me back and taking control again.I want to taste

    her gumdrop buttons! I snap, fighting to take control.

    Stop it, Zane argues when I gain semi-control of his hand and squeeze Talia¡¯s breast.

    You¡¯re going to wake her up! That¡¯s the point!I reply sarcastically.

    A little moan escapes Talia¡¯s lips, Zane groaning in horror but our c**k twitching at the sound.

    ¡°Mmmmm,.¡±

    Talia sighs, her eyes fluttering open and looking up at us.

    Zane gulps nervously, unable to move his hand from her breast.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Talia lowers her gaze along his arm until she sees his hand still cupping her boob, her n*****s hardening

    while goosebumps rise across her skin.

    A little smirk forms on her lips but she does not say a word, patiently waiting for Zane to make the next

    move.

    Squeeze it.

    Squeeze it.

    Squeeze it! I chant, hoping Zane might actually grow some balls and take charge.

    He remains frozen like a deer in headlights, however, his mind filling with useless thoughts of self-

    loathing.

    As I¡¯m about to give him the pep talk of the century, Talia ces her hand over his Zane¡¯s hand trembling

    slightly.

    ¡°You know¡­¡± Talia smiles up at us.

    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to take charge too.Sometimes it¡¯s nice to feel wanted¡­¡±

    I can tell Zane is blushing by the way his heart is racing and I sigh knowingst night was probably going

    to be the first and only time we would ever have s*x.

    I just wanted a titty, I sigh, resigning myself to no s*x today.

    ¡°B-but,¡±

    Zane stammers, slowly moving his hand up to her throat, his thumb grazing the ce where we are

    supposed to mark her.

    ¡°H-how do I¡­H-ow do I-l know you w-want me-me wo¡±

    I have to say I am impressed that he¡¯s brought up the subject without me having to and that he¡¯s not

    letting her get away before she can give us an answer.

    My gaze falls upon the markless spot on her neck and I fight the urge to impose my will on her and mark

    her already.

    ¡°I do want you,¡± she argues, wrapping her fingers around his wrist.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be marked.I don¡¯t have to be marked for me to be yours.Humans don¡¯t mark each

    other and it¡¯s fine-¡±

    ¡°B-but I am n-not a hu-human,¡± he argues, Talia ring up at him.

    ¡°But I am,¡± she replies.

    ¡°And we don¡¯t mark each other for love.¡± prepare his argument.

    Humans do mark each other for love.

    They marry, they take each other¡¯s names, they wear rings, they give each other jewelry, they get

    tattoos.

    Hell, they even give each other hickies! Marks take many forms, ours just happens to bind our souls

    together, but everyone leaves a mark on the person they love, be it physical or emotional.

    ¡°Look, I know that the mark is part of your culture and I respect that,¡± she insists.

    ¡°But why can¡¯t we just¡­be together? Why can¡¯t we just be happy to have found each other without you

    having to mark your territory?¡±

    Because you are not territory I snap, unable to see how that was a hard concept to understand.

    A mark is more than just a physical im of each other.

    It¡¯s emotional¡­spiritual!

    ¡°I-I am a wo-wolf, Ta-Tal-ia,¡± Zane argues.

    ¡°N-not a h-human.M-my m-mark means so-something to me.¡±

    ¡°So what does it mean to you?¡± Talia asks, her head shaking in disbelief.

    She takes a deep breath and exhales slowly, gently pushing Zane¡¯s hand away from her neck.

    ¡°My first mate marked me¡­and when I disappointed him, he took it all back.He stripped me of my title

    and rejected me because I couldn¡¯t give him what he wanted¡­Did you know it only takes three days for

    a mark to fade?¡±

    She props herself up by the elbows and wraps the sheets around her chest.

    There¡¯s a sadness in her voice as she speaks.

    ¡°It only took three days to break my soul so it could unbind itself from him¡­.But it took me years to fit all

    the broken pieces back together again¡­only to realize some pieces are lost care about the meaning of

    your mark?¡± She asks quietly, forcing a cold smile on her face and shrugging at me.

    ¡°What difference does it make if you mark me when in the end you can just throw me away? I am a very

    disappointing mate and will inevitably fail to give you what you want-¡±

    ¡°I-I just w-want you!¡±

    Zane snaps, his voice ragged with frustration.

    ¡°I-l just want y-you.¡±

    Talia stares at him in shock, her mouth slightly agape as if he had just said something revolutionary.

    Zane¡¯s mind quickly bes muddled with thoughts and I try my best to calm him down.

    Deep breath, hooman.

    You have to tell her what a mark means to us or she will likely never back down, I exin to him, Zane¡¯s

    thoughts only worsening for fear of messing up.

    Why don¡¯t you tell her instead? Zane asks nervously.

    You are better with words.I¡¯m not the one who brought it up, Imutter.

    Besides, you need to learn to speak up for yourself.I can¡¯t be the only one here with balls.

    I don¡¯t- Look at her! Isnap, Zane gazing down at our mate.

    She¡¯s being so patient with you.

    Trust that she will listen to you and if you have to repeat yourself, then do it.

    Talk slowly if you have to, but don¡¯t pass up this opportunity to tell her how important she really is to

    us.Talia understands that he has more to say and does not rush him.

    ¡°I- I¡­ahem,¡± he clears his throat, his hands shaking from the build up of the pressure to say something.

    ¡°I-I¡­I.¡±

    ¡°Breathe,¡±

    Talia whispers, inhaling slowly with him.

    ¡°Now let it out,¡± she exhales.

    They do this a few times until Zane¡¯s thoughts finally slow down enough for him to process them.

    His ears are bright red from embarrassment but I very quickly knock some sense into him.She had s*x

    with a 26 year-old virgin who can¡¯t even masterbate properly.

    We¡¯re way past embarrassment rightnow ,I snicker.

    Besides, she queefedst night.

    She can handle a little stutter if we can handle a p**¡±*y fart.

    My pep talk doesn¡¯t seem to help but he gathers his thoughts and opens his mouth nheless.

    ¡°I-I ..ahem¡­I a-epted a long time a-ago t-that I-I will never be g-good e-enough for my fa-father, t-that

    my p-pa-pack will ne-never know who-who its true Alpha is-is, t-that I will ne-never spe-speak right.My

    en-en-entire exist-tence has been full of ¡®n-nevers¡¯¡­but I re-refuse to let you be an-an-another ne-ver in

    my li-fe.For as l-long as I can re-remember, I have been f-fo-forced to hide eve-ry p-part of who I am.My

    n-name, my ti-title, my w-wolf, my po-powers, my every-thing! But I wi-will not hide y-you only pa-part of

    m-me that I w-want to show the w-world.Mar-Marking you is n-not about own-owning you or us-using you

    until you are no l-longer useful to me.It-It¡¯s about sh-showing the rest of the w-world that I ha-have

    someone to li-live for, someone to lo-love for the rest of my li-life, someone to ch-cherish and pr-pro-

    protect from all the e-evils in the w-world, someone to sp-spend my eter-nity with.¡±

    He takes a moment to catch his breath, Talia slowly absorbing this information.

    You¡¯re doing great, I encourage him.

    Keep going¡­

    ¡°I-l don¡¯t w-want to hide another p-part of myself because y-you, K-kota and my mom are the only beau-

    beautiful things in my life.I am n-not asking to ma-mark you now.I am si-simply asking for a ch-chance, a

    small ray of ho-hope that some-day in the fu-future, you will b-bear my ma-mark.I-Ij-just want a ch-

    chance.J-just one to sh-show you t-that I am n-not HIM.¡±

    He looks at her sternly and repeats himself.

    ¡°Be-because I am n-not HIM.¡±

    Talia turns her head to the side, avoiding his gaze to think over his words when a knock at the door

    startles us.

    ¡°Good morning Mommy,¡±

    Kota chirps on the other side of the door.

    ¡°Uh-oh Mommy.The door is locked!¡± he gasps as he tries to turn the knob.

    ¡°Are you still ying horsey? Can I y with you too?¡±

    Horsey? I cackle.

    Is that what we were doingst night? Cuz Talia immediately sits up, swinging her legs over on the side

    of the bed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister,¡± she hisses at us, tugging her shirt over her head and pulling on her shorts.

    ¡°Put some clothes on and change the sheets,¡± she instructs.

    Zane scrambles to put on his shorts and t-shirt and begins to strip the bed, his cheeks flushing when he

    sees some little white stains on the fabric.

    Tsk, tsk, I jeer, Zane telling me to shut the f**k up.

    Talia lets Kota in, picking him up and kissing him good morning.

    The little boy peers over her shoulder and looks up at Zane and I.

    ¡°What are you doing, Zane?¡± he asks as Zane puts on fresh sheets on the bed.

    ¡°Oh, umm,¡±

    Talia hesitates for a moment beforeing up with the dumbest excuse I¡¯ve ever heard.

    ¡°Sweetie, Zane had a little identst night,¡±

    Talia chuckles, Zane¡¯s eyes widening in shock.

    ¡°So we have to change the sheets.¡± I beg your pardon? Igrowl, struggling to contain my petty demon

    inside.

    ¡°Uh-oh!¡± Kota gasps, cupping his cheeks.

    ¡°Zane went pee pee on the bed!¡±

    Alright, that¡¯s it! Ihuff.

    Tell him I rearranged his mommy¡¯s guts and she puked! I shout.Everywhere and many times!

    ¡°M-Mommy farted on the b-bed,¡±Zane blurts out.

    ¡°And-and s-she le-left it all stin-stinky.¡±

    ¡°I did not!¡±

    She snaps with indignation.I shove Zane aside and momentarily take control.

    This is personal.I make a loud farting noise in her face, Kota squealing hysterically.

    ¡°Eww!!!¡± Kota giggles, pinching his nose.

    ¡°Mommy and Daddy are stinky!¡±

    My wolf ears do not miss the title he has given me and, for a brief moment, I forget all about my annoying

    mate and her farting yttttg, Our entire lives together y out like a movie in my head, each moment more

    beautiful than thest.I grow excited at the thought of witnessing Kota¡¯s first shift and helping him meet

    his wolf for the first time.

    Unlike our own shift, Kota will not be alone to figure it all out for himself.I will be there with him to help

    him through the pain.

    When he meets his mate, I will be the one to help him n out his first date with her, and before long, I¡¯ll

    be fixing his tie at his wedding.

    I¡¯ll be the first one at the hospital to greet his pup and it will be the most spoiled little bean in the world.

    I see it all so clearly in my head and now that I have, I will do everything in my power to make it our

    reality.

    Zane did not have a father but Kota will have a Dad.

    ¡°Kota,¡± Talia sighs.

    ¡°He¡¯s-¡±

    ¡°Mine,¡±

    Zane and I both say together, Zane regaining control ¡°H-He¡¯s mine,¡±

    Zane reiterates, pushing back Kota¡¯s hair and kissing his forehead.

    Talia seems at a loss for words as she watches Kota cup his cheeks and make his own fart noises at us.

    She has to know now that there¡¯s not a chance in hell that we will ever walk away from him¡­or her for

    that matter.

    We take care of Kota¡¯s morning routine, giving Talia plenty of space to think about what we said while

    she dresses.

    Zane instructs Kota to wash his little face and brush his teeth by showing him how he does it, Kota

    mimicking his movements.

    I watch in amusement as Kota attempts tob his own hair like Zane, carefully observing Zane as he

    grooms himself.

    Once dressed and ready to go, Zane takes Kota downstairs for breakfast, both of them opting for a quick

    bowl of cereal.

    It¡¯s a beautiful day outside, so we decide to set up our bowls of cereal outside on the patio.

    A butterfly flutters past us and settles on some flowers nearby.

    ¡°Woah!¡± Kota cries, running off to see the butterfly.

    ¡°Look Zane, look! A butterfly!¡±

    He tries to get close to it, but it quickly takes flight, fluttering to another bush to rest.

    Zane grabs Kota, putting his finger to his lips.

    ¡°W-we have to be qu-quiet s-so we don¡¯t s-scare it,¡±

    Zane whispers, Kota gasping and covering his mouth with his hands.small creature from a distance, Kota

    asking a million questions which Zane answers patiently.

    I watch silently, feeling my spirit fill with nostalgia.

    Our humans are not aware of just how much we know about them.

    They do not feel us until they are thirteen, but in truth, we have been with them since birth, silently

    observing them, watching them grow.I remember Zane¡¯s first butterfly.

    It was Elenore¡¯s birthday, and up until that point, Zane had never set foot outside of his prison.

    His mother spent all day with him, wanting to share her special day with her son.

    That day, she brought him a small chocte cupcake for him to eat all by himself, but he insisted on

    sharing it with her, the two of them giggling and smearing frosting on each other¡¯s noses.

    Zane was sad to watch her go at the end of the visit, feeling lonely in such arge, empty room.

    In the early hours of the morning as he was sleeping, he heard the jingling of the locks on the door.

    Afraid that he perhaps had done something to upset his father, Zane jumped up from his bed and stood

    beside it, his eyes glued to the door in the darkness.

    Elenore and Wyatt suddenly came in, an air of excitement ¡°Zane, baby, get your shoes on,¡±

    Elenore instructed, plucking a small coat from her bag and a hat.

    Now fully awake, Zane grabbed his shoes and put on the little coat.

    ¡°Mommy, w-where are w-we going?¡± he asked, wiping his tired face.

    ¡°We, my beautiful little boy, are going outside,¡±

    She smiled down at him, cupping his cheeks in her hands and kissing him on the forehead.

    His eyes widened in shock and excitement, his energy filling the room.

    ¡°We should go now before the rest of the pack wakes up,¡±

    Wyatt hurried them, Elenore lifting Zane in her arms and draping a nket over him.

    Together, they rushed out of the house as quietly as possible and headed to the waterfall cabin hidden in

    the northern part of the packnds.

    Zane sat glued to the window, staring at the incrediblyrge world illuminated by the first light of the day.

    Upon arriving, Wyatt did a small patrol of the area, Zane¡¯s excitement growing as they waited for his

    signal.

    ¡°You ready, my beautiful boy? Are you ready to see the world? ¡± Elenore asked him upon receiving the

    green light that all was clear.

    She helped Zane out of the car, his lungs filling with fresh forest air for the first time.

    His little eyes darted from ce to flowers opened up upon feeling the sun on their petals.

    Wyatt shifted and stood close beside them as Elenore took him into the woods for a short walk.

    Zane stuck out his hands to feel the fresh green leaves on all the nts along the trail, amazed by their

    velvety smoothness or jagged edges.

    The sound of birds chirping in the distance startled Zane at first, but his mother took him to a clearing

    where they could hear and see several birds singing in the trees.

    ¡°Look, a b-bird!¡± Zane cried when he saw a mother bird settling on her nest.

    ¡°A b-bird! A b-bird!¡±

    ¡°Just like the ones in your books,¡± his mother whispered, instructing Wyatt to set up a small pic

    nket for them to rest.

    She removed his shoes so that he could feel the damp earth beneath his feet, Zane wiggling his toes on

    a pile of leaves andughing at the strange feeling.

    Elenore sat quietly on the nket, watching her son as he leaped into the grass like a frog and picked

    different flowers for her when suddenly a small butterfly fluttered past him.

    ¡°M-mommy! M-mommy!¡± Zane squealed, his eyes wide as saucers as he ran after it deeper into the

    forest.

    Elenore and Wyatt followed him and found him sitting by a bush, watching the butterfly open and close

    its wings as it stood on a flower.

    ¡°W-what is it?¡± Zane asked, mesmerized by the many spots on the creature¡¯s wings.

    ¡°It¡¯s resting after a long journey.¡±

    ¡°Ma-maybe it needs wa-water, M-mommy,¡± Zane said, looking around for a leaf with which to give it

    water.

    He never did find a leaf because just at the moment, arge silver wolf appeared from the southern part

    of the forest, Zane scrambling to hide behind his mother.

    ¡°Sebastian,¡± Elenore gasped, her hand instinctively reaching behind her to soothe her son.

    And just like that, the beautiful first morning of freedom became a nightmare¡­

    For many years, I watched in horror as Sebastian degraded his son and I knew that on the day I came

    forward, I would have to be strong for both of us.

    I may annoy Zane most of the time, but my only goal is to make sure that he never feels like that

    frightened little boy again.

    We are free now and I intend to keep it that way.

    The scent of our mate approaching draws me out of Zane¡¯s memories, her footsteps soft and quiet as

    she tiptoes towards us.

    Zane bes nervous in her presence but calms down when she wraps her arms around his waist and

    hugs him from behind.

    She rests her head on his shoulder, breathing in calmly and saying nothing for a moment.

    Zane¡¯s heart beating with hope.

    ¡°But perhaps¡­one day I will be.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Chapter 41: In Her Shadow

    ***Vanessa***

    All morning, the pack medical team has been examining me, testing my brain function and my patience

    with their incessant questions.

    What makes this entire experience upsetting, however, is the fact that my own husband has not even

    bothered to check up on me.

    I don¡¯t expect to be coddled or doted on as Christian is not exactly a very nurturing man even when he

    was with Natalia, but still, a simple ¡°Hey, how are you feeling?¡± would have been nice.

    To make matters worse, my head is pounding and it feels like every part of my body is overstimted.

    My ears are so sensitive and the sound of the heart monitor beeping is only making my headache worse.

    Even my eyes burn from all the damn lighting in from the window and I¡¯ve been given sunsses to

    alleviate the pain.

    All this stimtion seems to be ying tricks on my mind because I swear I hear whines and barks in my

    head throughout the examinations.

    I don¡¯t think much of the sounds though, chalking it all up to my imagination and exhaustion.

    Where the f**k is my Gamma? I wonder, looking around the empty hospital room.

    Shouldn¡¯t Jordan at least be here to take care of me? He used to take care of Natalia all the time

    whenever she was sick.

    No matter what I do, I will always be stuck in her shadow.

    Growing up, Natalia was the perfect golden child.

    She was naturally very smart, alwaysnding a spot on the Honor Roll while I always struggled to keep

    up.

    I had to work twice as hard to make the list and when I showed my mother my report card for a tiny bit of

    recognition, she just shrugged and tossed it on the table.

    ¡°What do you want? A reward?¡± she scoffed sarcastically.

    ¡°Estas pero bien pendeja {You are an i***t!}.This is the bare minimum.I did not leave my country for you

    to not take advantage of your education.You should always make the honor roll, just like your sister.Deja

    de andar con tus babosadas y ayudame a hacer deer {Enough with your stupidity and help me

    make dinner}.¡±

    I never showed her my report card again after that.

    With Natalia being such a damn star in academics, I turned to the next best thing, sports.I joined the

    ser team and worked my way to captain on the cheer team.

    Did it matter? No.

    My mother was always too busy taking Natalia to her debate meets, her volunteering programs at the

    local nursing homes, and hermunity service activities at the rec center to ever see me cheer.

    I had to build my own support group, seeking recognition in the amount of friends I had and attention

    from the football team.I wasbeled a slut for most of highschool, though I never did could get attention

    for: my looks.I inherited my mother¡¯s pale skin and green eyes and she always praised me for looking so

    pretty.I was dumb but pretty.

    Of course, that quickly backfired.

    One night, while at a highschool party, I met a college boy from the nearby university, Skyler, through

    some friends.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    He asked me to join him for a drink in the master bedroom and being the dumb b***h that I was and

    excited to have caught the attention of an older man, I agreed.

    I do not remember most of that night, only that I woke up naked in bed early the next morning with a

    soreness between my thighs.

    Ashamed, I ran all the way home, convincing myself that nothing happened to me, that it was just a

    strange coincidence.

    For many reasons, I never told anyone.

    My parents would have been angry at me for sneaking out and the cops would have said I was asking for

    it by dressing the way I did and agreeing to drink with the boy in the bedroom.

    Besides, it was my word against his and who would believe the promiscuous girl in school was raped?

    After that, I did everything I could to erase Skyler off my body, f*****g anything with a pulse to distance

    myself from that turbid night.

    I learned to see s*x as just an act, an exchange and nothing more.

    My nightmare of an existence continued into college.

    Unlike Natalia who always knew exactly what she wanted, I waspletely lost.

    With an undecided major, my parents were not ¡°Be an engineer,¡± my mom would say.

    ¡°They make good money.¡±

    But my brain is not wired like an engineer.It¡¯s wired like a cactus s**t really hit the fan when Natalia

    became an EMT and then started working towards her Medical Assistant certification with the ultimate

    goal of going to PA school while I was still deciding what the f**k I wanted to do with my life.

    I turned to the only thing I knew, partying and drinking to numb the emptiness inside that was slowly

    starting to consume me.

    That all changed when I met Christian.

    He was like a beacon of hope.I had seen him in a few sses but it wasn¡¯t until we were paired for a

    sociology project that I finally got to know him.

    He was funny and charming, always very polite whenever we got together.

    Unlike most men I had met up until that point, Christian didn¡¯t try to jump into my pants at the first

    opportunity.

    He made meugh until my stomach hurt and we¡¯d talk for hours about nothing and everything.

    More than anything, though, he was the first person to make me feel smart.

    ¡°Damn, Nessa.You are one smart Lady.Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±

    He used to tell me whenever I got an idea for our sociology presentation.

    A lump forms in my throat as I look into the eyes of the man whose soulpletes mine, understanding

    that my worst nightmares are finallying true.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±

    Derek murmurs, tears lining his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry¡­but¡­we-¡±

    He struggles to find the words, fighting with his own wolf but ultimately winning his battle.

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    The word leaves my mouth before I can stop it, a part of me hoping it could somehow change my fate.

    Derek¡¯s face softens, both of his hands cupping my cheeks as he pulls me in for a kiss.

    Timees to aplete stop, the world and all of its problems fading away with every movement of

    his lips.

    It is the most breathtaking kiss I have ever experienced, but the blisssts only for a moment.

    ¡°I, Derek Mitchel, Beta of the Silver Crest Pack, reject you, Vanessa Vasquez as my mate,¡± he whispers,

    pulling up the nket to my chin and stuffing into my mouth to stifle my screams.

    A sharp pain burns in the center of my chest, spreading like tiny needles across my flesh.

    Agony wraps its fingers around my throat, its ws digging into my neck and making it hard to get air

    ending waves, the tide overwhelming all of my senses until it nearly drowns me.

    Tears blur my vision as I sob into the nket, my wolf howling in anguish with me.

    I do not know how long the tormentsts, but Derek never leaves my side until it finally subsides and he

    removes the drenched nket from my mouth.

    He tries to caress my cheek with the back of his finger but I pull away from his touch, fearful that the pain

    might return.

    Turmoil lingers in his eyes, but he does not act on it, instead stepping away to put some distance

    between us.

    Derek clears his throat to demand Iplete the rejection when Dr.Les in with a clipboard in her

    hand.

    ¡°Beta Derek, can I have a word with you? I just want to go over her list of medications with you very

    quickly.These are human drugs and we do not carry them here so you¡¯ll need to I travel into town to get

    them,¡± she exins, eyeing both of us suspiciously.

    Derek leaves his car keys on the nightstand, and promises to return shortly to take me home before

    following Dr.L out of the room.

    Upon hearing the click of the door closing, I jump out of bed and search the gym bag, finding a change of

    clothes for me and my wallet.

    I dress as quickly as possible, taking Derek¡¯s car keys and shoving them into the pocket of my jeans.

    Slinging the bag over my shoulder and pulling on my hoodie, down the hall so as not to raise suspicion.

    No one tries to stop me or asks me any questions as I walk out of the pack clinic and get into Beta

    Derek¡¯s car.

    Luck smiles upon me when I find Derek¡¯s wallet with some cash and a credit card in the glove

    compartment, along with a silver gun.

    Stuffing the weapon into my gym bag, I pull out of the pack clinic, my wolf still whining in pain.

    With no destination in mind, I drive down the road towards the horizon, determined to never return again.

    ***Derek (Christian¡¯s Beta)***

    Casper could sense the wolf within Vanessa upon seeing her, feeling his other half lurking just beneath

    her surface.

    It appears no one else can sense it, however, as no one has informed me of any changes to the

    Luna.You rejected her ¡­my wolf, Casper whimpers.

    Why did you reject her? We¡¯ve waited years.She¡¯s the Luna, Cas, I sigh.She can¡¯t be our mate¡­

    But Alpha doesn¡¯t n to keep her for much longer¡­

    he argues, his tail hanging between his legs.

    Why can¡¯t we have her? I don¡¯t even know where to begin exining why Vanessa wouldn¡¯t be a good

    mate for us.

    For one thing, she¡¯s in love with woman seeking power.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Chapter 42: Fighter

    ***Zane***

    ¡°This isn¡¯t working,¡±

    Evan sighs, looking down at me after having knocked me on my ass for the sixth time in a row.

    ¡°He¡¯s not attacking, just blocking.You can¡¯t win a fight by just blocking.You need to attack your opponent,¡±

    he scolds me, helping me up to my feet.

    Aurora bites her lower lip as she tries to think of a new training regimen for me, my self-esteem

    plummeting.

    ¡°You are doing all the right moves, Zane,¡± Aurora tries to cheer me up, but I find it hard to believe given

    how long we have been at this.

    I¡¯ve been in training all week, exercising my silver wolf gifts with Aurora and learning to utilize my mind

    control, telepathy, and projection abilities better.

    As it turns out, my mind control ability does not work on Aurora or her twin sister, Celina, but it works on

    pretty much any other wolf.

    I do have a limit on how many wolves I can control at once, my magic number being four.

    Aside from silver wolf training, I¡¯ve been working closely with Gamma Evan, building up my muscles,

    endurance, and flexibility while also working on hand to handbinations but all my efforts seem futile

    when I¡¯m put in a sparring circle.

    ¡°We just need to find the right¡­motivation for you,¡±

    Aurora adds with her timid smile, Evan handing me a water bottle while we take a break.I try not to sulk

    as she and Evan brainstorm when Aurora suddenly starts to squeal excitedly.

    ¡°Mia?¡± Evan asks, scratching his head in confusion.

    ¡°Why my mate?¡±

    ¡°Just trust me,¡±

    Aurora smiles, flicking her wrist to open a portal and disappearing into it.Evan only shrugs, tapping me

    on the shoulder.

    ¡°So, how¡¯s the mate? She like you yet?¡± He chuckles.

    Like us?Grayson scoffs.She loves this dick- Stop talking, I mutter, forcing a smile and nodding at Evan.

    ¡°Listen, if you need any tips, I got you,¡± Evan grins mischievously.

    ¡°I never had a brother I could pass on my wisdom to and I don¡¯t wanna know what Aurora and Oliver do

    behind closed doors.¡±

    He shivers to emphasize his disgust and sticks out his tongue.

    I smile and nod awkwardly, unsure how to add to this conversation.I am still notfortable using my

    voice around people other than with Kota or Talia but it seems Evan doesn¡¯t mind my silence.

    ¡°You remind me of Aurora,¡±

    Evan observes, my ears perking up at this.

    When he notices my peaked interest, he sits down on a mat.

    ¡°She was not always the strong Queen that you see now.She is still very shy and timid, but she was once

    also afraid.Very afraid.¡±

    I look down at the Gamma curiously.What could a wolf like Aurora have to fear?

    ¡°Aurora was abused by her old pack, Lluvia nca, for years,¡± Evan exins.

    ¡°Her family used to torture her every day and to be honest, I still don¡¯t know most of the things she went

    through.All I know is she showed up here with a lot of scars, both mental and physical, and it took us a

    while to get her to open up to us and even longer for her to trust us.She still has bad days, though not as

    often.¡± saw, but I did not know the extent of her abuse.

    She seems so happy now.

    I would have never guessed she is still struggling with her past.

    ¡°Look, all I¡¯m saying is¡­you don¡¯t have to be ashamed of your past and your fears.There is nothing

    wrong with needing a little help and guidance,especially with training.Healing is an ugly process and

    sometimes you¡¯re gonna stumble.No one expects you to always have your s**t together, silver wolf or

    not.Aurora is the most powerful wolf on the and she goes to therapy every week because it helps.I

    won¡¯t lie, therapy sucks, but it¡¯s not meant to be easy.It takes a lot of strength to face your demons.l am

    only giving you this sermon because I can tell you¡¯re struggling with something.Don¡¯t hold it in no matter

    how ashamed you are.There¡¯s literally nothing to be ashamed of.You didn¡¯t ask for your past, so why

    would anyone hold it against you?¡±

    I like this wolf, Grayson says.I tell you the same thing but you never listen to me.I don¡¯t get the

    opportunity to thank Evan for his words of encouragement because the next thing I know, Aurora and

    Evan¡¯s mate, Mia, pop out of a portal.

    Evan jumps to his feet to greet his mate with a kiss and asks Aurora to exin her idea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡±

    Aurora smiles, instructing Mia to move to the middle of the sparring circle.

    ¡°Zane, get in your fighting stance.¡±

    Mia spreads her feet apart and raises her fists as she faces me.

    Okay dude, this should be easier, Grayson says, getting into his own fighting stance.

    Her punches won¡¯t hurt as much when she knocks you on your ass.

    Thank you for the encouragement, I mutter, Grayson grinning from ear Once in position, Mia begins to

    circle me and I shuffle my feet like Evan taught me to keep her within my vision.

    A small smirk curls on her lips before she lunges forward on her right leg and kicks up with her left.I block

    the kick with my forearm and retaliate with my own weak high kick that she easily ps away.

    Come on, dude, Grayson groans.

    You can do better than that! Punch her! Ido as l am told and swing my arm towards her face, but Mia

    ducks and ms her fist against my jaw.

    She then spins around for a roundhouse kick to my stomach and I stumble back to recover.

    Dude! Grayson growls.

    I make a quick kick to her thigh, luckilynding the blow, but she then backs away before I cannd a

    punch to her jaw.

    Quick on her feet, Mia turns around and donkey kicks me in the stomach, nearly knocking the wind out of

    me.

    The abrupt sound of Kota¡¯s scream somewhere in the trees behind me startles us, both Mia and I putting

    down our fists.

    ¡°He¡¯s hurting Mommy!¡± Kota wails, every instinct in my body telling me to run to him.

    Suddenly, a group of guards appear, one of them stepping towards the Queen.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we received word that Alpha Jacque and his men have breached the northern and

    western borders! We are under attack!¡± he says with urgency, everyone now on high alert.

    ¡°Mommy! No!¡± Kota screams, my heart beating a mile a minute.

    ¡°Evan and I will lead the men to the north, Mia, take the west.getting in position.¡±

    ¡°Zane, you go protect your family.I will send back up immediately,¡±

    Aurora adds, shifting into her white wolf and rushing towards the north with Evan and the guards at her

    heels.

    I don¡¯t need to be told twice and race off in the direction of Kota¡¯s screams, anger burning through me at

    the thought of my pup and my mate being hurt.I attempt to shift to get there faster, but for some reason

    Grayson won¡¯t activate.

    Gray, what the hell?

    I snap.I don¡¯t know, Grayson replies, equally confused.I can¡¯te out.I don¡¯t have much time to dwell

    on my wolf form because Kota once again screams.

    Will Just have to do this on my own.

    Not far from the training grounds, I find that stupid French Alpha, Benoit, cornering Talia and Kota by a

    tree, Talia shielding our pup with her body.

    Benoit throws a punch at Talia, hitting her jaw and sending her flying to the ground.

    Kota wails just behind her, hisrge eyes widening when he sees his mom lying very still.

    Grayson nearly goes feral as Kota shouts at his mother.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± he screams, sheer terror taking over as he crawls towards her.

    ¡°Mommy, wake up!¡±

    All see is red as I run up behind him but Benoit hears me and dodges my punch, retaliating and

    mming his fist on my jaw.I stumble back, hearing Kota¡¯s screams as he shields his mom¡¯s face with

    his hands to protect her.

    Benoit makes a series ofbination kicks to my face and stomach, most of which I manage to block or

    dodge.

    He then dives and wraps his arms around my waist, dropping into a roll so that hends back on his feet

    while I fall on my knees.stomach, but I m my elbow on his knee cap to stop him.

    He then flings his arms around my neck to strangle me but I grab onto one of his arms and flip over onto

    his back.Hends with a groan and staggers onto his feet, giving me the opportunity to stand up again

    and grab him on either side of his shoulders.

    I m my knee into his stomach over and over again, Benoit grunting with every blow.

    When that doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I let him stand up enough so that I can deliver a punch to his left cheek,

    then his right and then left again.

    Weakened and disoriented, he does little to fight back and I push him away to deliver the final blow,

    kicking him in the chest and knocking the wind out of him.He goes flying back, his body crashing against

    a tree.

    Blood trickles from his nose, temples, and lips but my thirst for revenge is unquenched.

    I stalk over Bencit¡¯s slumped body, grabbing him by the cor with one hand and punching his face with

    the other.

    ¡°STOP!¡±

    A voicemands me, my body resisting the urge to obey but submitting to the order.

    I raise my head up to see Mia and Aurora watching me and I quickly realize I¡¯m no longer in the forest

    but back in the sparring circle at the training grounds.

    Kota and Talia are nowhere to be found and I look down to see I have Evan by the cor of his shirt, his

    face bloodied and bruised.I let go of his shirt,pletely confused by everything.

    Bruh, I¡¯m just as lost as you, Grayson mutters.

    Noticing my confusion, Aurora begins to exin.

    ¡°Mia is a silver wolf with the gift of illusions, hallucinations, and dream contortions,¡± she says.

    ¡°I remembered how fast you reacted to Kota being fighter in you.I also blocked your wolf connection a

    little to keep you in human form temporarily.I just didn¡¯t calcte how much of a fighter you really are

    even in your human form,¡± she smiles nervously at Evan.

    ¡°Damn, you are one angry white boy,¡±

    Evan groans, wiping the blood from his nose and getting back on his feet.

    ¡°Aurora, I ain¡¯t fighting him no more.Hell to the no! He done almost beat the ck out of me.Heal me

    now! This is some bullshit!¡±

    ¡°Aww, does poor little Evan have a booboo?¡± Mia snickers, Evan narrowing his eyes at his mate.

    ¡°Can¡¯t take a punch?¡±

    ¡°Haha, very funny.Now you get in the ring with him.See how f*****g funny itis,¡±

    Evan snarls, Mia giggling to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ev,¡±

    Aurora apologizes, cupping both of his cheeks and healing him.

    He mutters curses at her, but it¡¯s obvious he¡¯s not really mad at his Luna or his mate, especially when

    Mia kisses him yfully on the lips.

    I hold out my hand to Evan as an apology and he takes it but not without himining.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re a silver wolf,¡± Evan mutters at me, shaking my hand.

    ¡°I would have knocked your ass out if it were a fair ying field.Just saying.¡±

    Mia and Aurora burst intoughter, Evan scowling at them for theirck of faith in him, but I only smile

    knowing he is very likely right.

    The three of them help me refine some of thebinations I used on Evan during the attack, giving me

    pointers on how to deliver impactful blows without wasting too much of my energy and being lighter on

    my feet.

    ¡°We¡¯ll keep working on the footwork next week,¡±Evan says as the the guys.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been assigned to River Moon since this is most likely to be Alpha Jacque and Benoit¡¯s first

    target.¡±

    I nod silently at him as he offers his hand up in a fist bump.

    It takes me a moment to recognize what he wants me to do and I blush in embarrassment as I bump fists

    with him.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to mind my awkwardness and walks me to the daycare center which is on the way to

    the River Moon pack house.

    We wait patiently with the other moms at the gate until we hear a loud bell announcing the end of the

    school day, several pups pouring out of the daycare to greet their parents.

    ¡°Look! Look Zane, look! We did colors today!¡± Kota cries as he runs to greet me, a string with four beads

    hanging from his hand.

    He holds the beads up to me and proudly shows Evan and I his creation.

    ¡°It¡¯s for you!¡± he smiles.

    He ces the string in my hand as I kneel down to his level.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bracelet for you, see?¡± He says eagerly.

    ¡°Pink is mommy cuz she¡¯s pretty like a flower,¡± Kota exins as he points to each bead.

    ¡°I am green cuz I like green.Green is like the trees.You are blue like the sky and Egg-ness is yellow like

    the sun!¡± he adds proudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s our family.Do you like it?¡± he asks, arge grin on his face.

    I nod my head, unable to find the words to describe how amazing this is.

    ¡°Put it on!¡± Kota squeals.

    I waste no time wrapping the bracelet around my wrist, Kota gasping with pride.

    ¡°Howe I don¡¯t get a bracelet?¡± Evan pouts, Kota bursting intoughter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he shrugs, turning to me and grinning.

    ¡°Zane, can we Oh dear goddess, I blush, wishing the earth would swallow me.I shake my head at Kota in

    hopes that Evan does not understand, but as always, things never go my way.

    ¡°Hold on.What is Horsey in the Desert?¡±

    Evan asks, raising an eyebrow at me.

    Before I figure out how to respond, Kota answers for me.

    ¡°Mommy and Zane take off their clothes cuz it¡¯s hot and then Mommy rides Zane all night long through

    the desert,¡± he exins, my facepeting with a fire engine for the reddest item on the.

    ¡°Mommy won¡¯t let me y, but I wanna y Horsey too!¡± he sighs.

    Evan looks like he¡¯s about to explode from holding in hisughter, biting his lip to keep it together for

    Kota¡¯s sake, while Grayson howls withughter.

    ¡°All night, huh?¡±

    He pats me on the back and winks at me.

    ¡°My man.You know I¡¯m a pro at Horsey in the Desert, myself.It¡¯s a ¡®hard¡¯ game,¡± heughs, bending over

    and wheezing like a tea kettle.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.That was outta pocket.I¡¯ll leave you two to your games,¡± he chuckles as he backs away.

    ¡°Might I suggest Horsey in Antarctica as a substitute.It¡¯s cold so you keep your clothes on and watch the

    penguins march by,¡± heughs.

    Mortified by this entire experience, I try to persuade Kota to y airne pilot with me instead, but he

    insists on riding a horse.

    Left with no choice, I grab Kota and sit him on my shoulders, pretending I am a horse while he¡¯s the

    jockey riding me as we race through Antarctica.

    At home, Kota helps me prepare a chicken and rice dinner and when Agneses home, we do our

    daily sign activity.

    ¡°P_please,¡± I say, putting my open hand over my chest and moving it in a circle.

    ¡°T-this is p-please.¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± he smiles, showing Agnes his sign.

    ¡°H-help,¡± I say, holding one of my hands open with my palm facing up close my other hand into a fist with

    my thumb sticking up and put it on my palm.

    ¡°H-help.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he signs and says aloud.

    He then turns to Agnes and mimics my signs.

    ¡°Please. Help.¡± I repeat the motions with him several times, saying the words aloud to match the sign.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    It takes him a couple of tries but it makes me happy he wants to learn.I give Kota a quick bath before

    Taliaes home, Kota eager to show his mom his new signs of the day.

    ¡°You are learning so fast,¡± Talia giggles, pulling him into a hug.

    ¡°Because you are super smart.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Kota shrugs.

    Talia greets me with a kiss.

    ¡°How was training today?¡±

    ¡°G-good,¡± I blush.

    I still get nervous when she asks me to speak.

    ¡°I-I beat E-Evan.¡±

    Her brows raise in amusement and she gives me a congrattory kiss.

    ¡°We should celebrate.How about a date? Tomorrow?¡± She asks, biting her lip nervously as she waits for

    a response.

    Her question catches me off guard but I nod my head eagerly.

    ¡°Have you ever been bowling?¡± She asks, gasping in shock when I shake my head.

    ¡°Then we will go bowling tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡± Kota squeals, pping his hands in excitement.

    ¡°What is bowling?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a game,¡± Talia replies.

    ¡°Like Horsey in the Desert?¡±

    Kota asks, both Talia and I turning ¡°A different game,¡± she mutters, carrying Kota into the dining room.

    We have a lovely dinner together, Talia exining her progress with the girls and waiting patiently for me

    as I stutter through my training progress.

    After dinner, we settle down for a movie in the living room and Talia brings out a pack of Oreos and pours

    some sses of milk for each of us.

    ¡°I remember you liked the Oreo Dippin¡¯ Dots,¡± Talia exins as she tucks her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°I thought you might like to have the real cookies,¡± she smiles timidly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat them though.I could have totally misinterpreted that,¡± she rambles nervously.

    ¡°I just thought they might make a good treat since you liked them so much or that Agnes might like to try

    them.But if you don¡¯t like them-¡±

    I press my lips against hers, Talia shutting up instantly and melting into my kiss.

    She has no idea, but her simple gesture is the kindest thing anyone has ever done for me in a long time.

    Kota and Agnes giggle at us, but I do not care.

    I am the happiest man in the world right now and nothing and no one will ever take this from me.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    Chapter 43: Mine

    ***Talia¡¯**

    Zane¡¯s eyes flicker from side to side beneath his eyelids as he sleeps, his brows furrowed and his lips

    pressed together as if to hold back a scream for help.I hold my breath and watch him for a moment,

    listening to the sound of his breathing get faster and more haggard by the second.

    He then grabs a fist full of the sheets, his entire body stiffening.

    Wanting to ease his fears a little, I gently graze my hand against his cheek, Zane¡¯s body rxing visibly

    beneath my touch and his breathing slowly returning to normal.

    I discovered his nightmares many nights ago when he suddenly woke up in a cold sweat, panting

    frantically as if he had just run a marathon.

    Thinking me asleep, he slowly crawled out of bed and stepped out of the room to calm himself down

    before returning to bed.

    Heforted himself in silence, unable to bring himself to cuddle with me.

    It broke my heart to see him struggle to ask for help, leaving me to wonder if he feared I would reject him

    for needing me.

    Since that first nightmare, I have been waking up earlier than normal to watch him sleep, guarding his

    dreams from whatever pain he¡¯s holding in.

    Touching him seems to help so whenever I sense his uneasiness, I roll over into his arms andy my

    head against his chest until he wakes up.

    The girls at the clinic also experience nightmares from time to time so as a group activity, we made

    dream catchers this past week.

    Native Americans believe all dreams, good and bad, exist in the night air and dream catchers are meant

    to capture them.

    Bad dreams get lost in the web dreamcatcher.

    I made a dreamcatcher for Zane with silver string, beads, and feathers to match his silver wolf, but I¡¯m a

    bit embarrassed to show it to him.

    I¡¯m not a crafty person and the dreamcatcher is a little crooked and not the most eye pleasing but giving

    Zane a gift I made with my own two hands both excites and terrifies me.I just hope he likes it.

    Zane suddenly begins to stir beside me and I roll over into his arms to embrace him, inhaling his scent

    and pressing my lips against his bare chest.

    Two nights ago, Zane started sleeping shirtless and while I can tell it still makes him nervous to show me

    his scars, I am beyond proud to see him face his own fears.

    Besides¡­I find his scars sexy.

    ¡°Good morning, handsome,¡±

    I murmur into his chest, Zane going very still.

    When I look up, I¡¯m greeted by a confused smile and some very flushed cheeks.

    I did not know it was possible to be turned on by a blush, but every time his cheeks turn red, I feel a

    tightness in my core, one that can only be satisfied with him inside me.

    ¡°M-morning Ta-Talia,¡±

    He stammers in a shy whisper as he wipes his eyes.I can tell he senses the scent of my growing arousal

    by the way his blush deepens and I decide to tease him a bit.

    ¡°You can smell me, can¡¯t you?¡¯¡± l ask, pecking his corbone and his Adam¡¯s apple.

    ¡°N-no,¡± he murmurs, swallowing the lump in his throat.

    ¡°I-l mean y-yes,¡± he quickly corrects himself when I give him a stern look.

    ¡°Are you going to do something about it?¡± I ask, biting my lip as I look up at him innocently pulling me

    onto hisp as he rolls over on his back.

    A lump hardens in his boxers, my core tightening at the thought of him inside me.

    I wait patiently for him to make the next move, however, wanting him to be more assertive with his needs

    and desires and I adjust myself to sit over his erection.

    ¡°Now what?¡± I ask, slowly gyrating my hips in a circle and resting my arms on his shoulders.

    ¡°What would you like to do to me?¡± I murmur, leaning forward to suck on his bottom lip.

    He surprises me when he begins to push my shirt up my torso, stopping just below my breasts.

    ¡°I want y-you to t-take off y-your shirt,¡± He blinks, looking at my belly button to avoid my teasing grin.

    ¡°A-and y-your th-thong,¡± He adds timidly.

    Pleased that he¡¯s making an effort, I pull my shirt over my head, my n*****s hardening as the cool

    morning air brushes against them.

    His eyes focus on the tattoo between my breasts, Zane once again swallowing the lump in his throat as

    he resists the urge to touch it.

    He looks adorable as he tries to reign in his lust but I am determined to make him lose his sanity today.

    Climbing off hisp and sitting between his ankles, I very slowly slide my thong down my thighs, my eyes

    observing his facial expressions as he watches me undress.

    I raise my legs a little, Zane removing the thong from my ankles for me.

    He then instructs me to sit on hisp again, this time with my back to his chest as I straddle him.His

    fingers timidly brush away the hair off my shoulder, his lips shyly grazing my bare flesh.

    I lean my back against his chest, guiding one of his hands over my breast and squeezing it.

    A little moan ripples up my throat, his other hand slowly sliding in between my thighs so that his fingers

    tease stroking the soft flesh.

    Hoping to encourage him to finger me, I slide my hand over his and interlock our fingers.

    ¡°Have I ever told you how much I love your voice? How much I love the way you say my name just

    before you kiss me?¡± I murmur as I sway my hips against him.

    ¡°I love its richness, especially when you¡¯re just waking up¡­Sometimes I think about your voice when I¡¯m

    alone in the shower, imagining you whispering my name in my ear as you f**k me senselessly,¡± I giggle,

    knowing his face is likely as a red as a cherry.

    ¡°I love when you moan my name,¡± I add in a whisper, as if it is a secret only the two of us can share.

    ¡°Especially when you c*m inside me after losing all control.It¡¯s the most delicious feeling knowing I am

    the only one who will ever make you moan my name.¡± I turn my head to look at him, mesmerized by the

    beautiful brown eyes that stare back at me.

    ¡°T-Ta¡­.Ta..Ta,¡± he stammers, his words almost incoherent.

    I change positions so that I am still straddling him but now facing him, his cheeks almost the shade of

    rubies.I gently hold his face in my hands and pull him closer.

    ¡°Ta-Li-Ah,¡±I murmur, gently nibbling on his lower lip.

    ¡°Go slow, baby.Take your time.¡±

    He swallows hard, his lips opening and closing as he grows anxious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± I whisper in his ear as I take his hand and slide it in between my thighs.

    ¡°Do you want to feel how wet your ¡®good morning¡¯ already made me?¡±

    He audibly gasps when I push two of his fingers in between my folds, his favor, my slick pooling around

    him while the brown of his irises seem to darken almost to the color of his pupils.

    Zane suddenly pushes me onto my back, propping up my legs and spreading them apart for him to

    ess my now aching p***y.

    He thenys on his stomach and wraps an arm around my thigh while his free hand spreads apart my

    lips.

    I hardly have time to process what is happening when I feel his tongue plunge into my folds, my back

    arching instinctively against the sensation.

    His tongue darts in and out of me in quick thrusts, my toes curling in pleasure.

    ¡°Oh f**k yes, Zane, just like that,¡±

    I moan when he moves his tongue over my clit in a figure 8.

    ¡°F-fuck yes, baby.Just like that.Just like that!¡±

    I cry out, my legs jerking and quaking with every flick of his tongue.I prop myself up on my elbows to

    watch him work, Zane¡¯s eyes locking with mine as he eats me out.

    When he closes his lips over my throbbing button, however, I damn near lose my mind, throwing my

    head back as the unbelievable feeling of ecstasy washes over me.

    ¡°F-fuck, Zane.Don¡¯t stop! Don¡¯t stop!¡± I plead as he sucks on my clit.

    I feel myself on the verge of exploding when he suddenly pulls away, a soft whine escaping my lips.

    ¡°No wait-¡±

    Before I finish my sentence, Zane flips me over my stomach, pushing me up on my knees so that my

    bare ass sits up in the air.I yelp when I feel him smack my right cheek, my c*m dripping down my inner

    thighs.

    My skin tingles as he slides his hand up my spine towards my head, his finger gripping my hair.

    He takes his tip and rubs it up and down my wet p***y, the I want him so badly.

    ¡°Mine,¡± he growls, thrusting his thick shaft inside me.

    I feel every inch of him fill me up to the brim, my fingers digging into the sheets of the bed for support as I

    tighten around him.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Ah! Yes!¡± I cry into the mattress when he forcefully pounds into me.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡±

    His hand still gripping my hair pushes my face into the mattress with every thrust, while his other hand

    grabs onto my hips.

    A tightness fills my chest as I feel myself approach my climax, my legs turning to jelly the harder he

    pumps.

    The sound of Kota¡¯s voice and a knock at the door, however, robs me of my orgasm.

    In the blink of an eye, I find myself sitting back on Zane¡¯sp with his fingers still between my slit but a

    small pool of my c*m now dripping down his hand.

    ¡°Mommy, are you awake?¡± Kota calls out, once again knocking on the door.

    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± I look around the room in confusion, blinking furiously to make sure I¡¯m actually awake.

    Did! make that allup? I wonder to myself when Zane suddenly gasps.

    He lookspletely mortified, his eyes wide in shock and his face beet red.

    ¡°What?¡± I ask before it hits me.

    That was his fantasy¡­My entire body tingles with excitement.

    ¡°Zane¡­¡± I whisper.

    ¡°Is that really what you want?¡± I ask with Too embarrassed to respond, he slowly nods his head at me,

    my excitement reaching its peak.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Kota calls out.

    ¡°Mommy are you there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there Kota, hold on!¡± I call back, quickly leaning into Zane¡¯s ear.

    ¡°One day¡­we¡¯ll get there,¡± I murmur.

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    ¡°**Z**

    I can¡¯t believe you showed her my thoughts, I grumble as I put thest of the breakfast dishes away.My

    stupid wolf has been very pleased with himself all morning.

    You should be thanking me.

    Did you not see how excited she was? Grayson argues back.

    She was soaking wet! Soaking wet and now expecting me to rail her like in my fantasy yI grumble.

    ¡®¡¯can Aardly touch her without panicking.I can¡¯t¡­Zane, why do you get so nervous? Grayson asks with

    genuine curiosity.

    What is holding you back? I have asked myself that question many times and the answer is always the

    same.I am so happy with her and I¡¯m worried that I¡¯m only one screw up away from losing her.

    One wrong move and this beautiful fantasy will all fade away into a memory I will never get to relive.

    Ugh, it¡¯s too early in the morning for me to get philosophical, Grayson mumbles.it¡¯s almost noon, I reply,

    Grayson responding with a loud groan desires? He asks.

    No¡­Has she ever punished you? No¡­I reply.

    Has she ever lost her patience whenever you get stuck? No¡­

    Does she go slow? He asks.

    Yes¡­

    Does she tell you what she likes and doesn¡¯t like? Yes¡­

    Does she talk you through things when you¡¯re lost? Yes.

    Does she let you set your boundaries? Yes¡­

    Do you realize who has the real issue here, then? Grayson asks, his voice softening when I don¡¯t reply.

    She does not expect you to be perfect for her, in fact she¡¯s prepared for you to stumble and fail t on

    your face.

    I would have dropped your ass at this point if I were her, but she hasn¡¯t because she thinks you¡¯re worth

    the trouble.

    Hello!? Wake the f*¡±k up! She likes you, dude.

    Someone in this world likes you, despite all your ws.

    She sees your scars and kisses them all, she hears your voice and actually fantasizes about it, she feels

    your touch and leans into it.

    What more do you need to feel adequate? I know he is right, but I do not know how to make the intrusive

    thoughts go away.

    They have always been there tough and jeer at me and remind me of my ce.

    As I close the kitchen cabs and finish wiping the counter tops, I hear Talia and Kotae downstairs,

    both dressed and ready to go bowling.

    A warmth spreads across my chest as I look down at little Kota who is dressed in a gray t-shirt and cargo

    shorts¡­

    Just like me.

    ¡°He said and I quote, ¡®I want to look like Daddy today,¡± Talia exins when she notices my silence.

    ¡°I hope that¡¯s okay.He refused to dress any other way so I gave in.¡±

    Unable to express his own excitement in words, Grayson yips and bounces like a puppy, his tail wagging

    furiously from side to side.

    He kind of looks like us, Grayson chirrups.If You squint your eyes.

    ¡°Mommy, do we look the same?¡± Kota asks, running up to stand beside me.

    Talia smiles at her son, but her eyes get a little misty and she turns away.

    Afraid she may be upset, I tell Kota to find Agnes in her room so we can go while Ifort Talia.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she mutters when Ie up behind her and wrap my arms around her waist.

    ¡°I just¡­Kota¡¯s never had a Dad¡­and he was so excited to look like you.I-I just don¡¯t want you to feel

    pressured into being his Dad.He¡¯s a huge responsibility and if it¡¯s too much, there¡¯s no shame in walking

    away.You can walk away right now and I won¡¯t me you for it.He¡¯s not your baby-¡±

    Before she can say anything else, I turn her around and look her in the eyes.

    ¡°Mine,¡± I say without hesitation.

    ¡°He¡¯s mine.¡± Talia only blinks at me,pletely caught off guard by my words but I our pup.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t¡­ l didn¡¯t have a D-dad gr-growing up¡­so I-I don¡¯t k-know w-what to expect or w-what to

    do¡­.But w-what I do know is th-that I-I love K-Kota,¡±

    I murmur as I cup her cheeks.

    ¡°A-and I-I want to be in h-his li-life¡­so if-if y-you allow it, I-l would ve-very much l-love to be his D-dad.¡±

    ¡°What about Grayson?¡± Talia whispers.

    ¡°Does he feel the same?¡±

    Grayson does not hesitate to shove me aside and give his own response.

    ¡°Mine,¡± he growls assertively before stepping back and giving me back control.

    Talia nods quietly, processing this information.

    ¡°H-he¡­he¡¯s mine, Ta-Talia.E-even if-if we have our own p-pup,¡± I exin.

    ¡°K-kota will a-always be mine.¡±

    ¡°I found Egg-ness!¡±

    Kota cries as he runs down the hall while pulling poor Agnes along with him.She smiles giddily as the

    small boy drags her towards us.

    ¡°Can we go now, Zane?¡± He asks, stopping just in front of me.

    I lift Kota into my arms andb back his hair with my fingers, Talia wiping her eyes before Kota can

    see her tears.

    ¡°D-dad,¡± I correct him.

    ¡°Y-you can call m-me D-dad.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    Chapter 44: Arrival

    **¡±Wyatt (Sebastian¡¯s Gamma)***

    ¡°We have it on good authority that several powerful silver wolves live within a pack known as River

    Moon,¡± I exin on the phone.

    ¡°But have you seen him?¡± Alpha Sebastian asks.

    ¡°Have you actually seen him?¡±?

    ¡°Not exactly, sir.We are headed there n¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then why the f**k are you wasting my time!?¡± Sebastian snarls.

    ¡°Call me when you have that boy on the first flight back to Seattle or don¡¯t bothering back at all!¡±

    The Alpha hangs up before I can respond and I tuck my phone back into my pocket with a heavy sigh.

    The past week has been a nightmare searching for Zane, with no one knowing of a silver wolf arriving in

    San Francisco.We visited several packs, hoping some scout in the region may have spotted him or

    Agnes, but our search was all in vain.

    No one hade across a silver wolf¡­

    Until a few days ago.

    While attending an Alpha meeting in the Bay Area as a guest Gamma with the Redwood pack, news

    arrived of a split between thergest pack in Northern California, River Moon, and some powerful pack

    from France called Lune de Minuit.I wouldn¡¯t have cared had it not been for one small detail.

    The split was long overdue from what I gathered but the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back was almost

    hard to believe: a guest silver wolf staying at the River Moon pack peed on the French Alpha¡¯s son.

    Shortly Upon further investigation, I found out that River Moon is the leader pack of a recently

    established kingdom, The Ivory Phoenix kingdom, and that its members include high-ranking Silver

    wolves.

    Unfortunately, with their recent split from Lune de Minuit, getting an appointment with River Moon¡¯s King

    has been close to impossible and my connections here in California have been unable to arrange for me

    to meet with any member of the lvory Phoenix Royal family.

    I am left with no choice but to request an audience with any of the pack members at their gate.

    Armed only with a Royal decree demanding Zane¡¯s return and the two i***t wolves in training that have

    been assigned to me.

    Caine and Korbin have been a pain in the ass all week but I am most concerned with the decree.

    Sebastian may have cast out his son but Zane is technically still a subject of King Arthur¡¯s kingdom.

    Zane cannot merge with another pack until his King casts him out as a rogue as well.I just hope the Ivory

    Phoenix respects the decree and hands him over without a fuss.

    King Arthur will not go down without a fight on this matter.

    ¡°I have assigned a number of my men to apany you to the River Moon pack,¡± Alpha Ryan of the

    Redwood Pack says.

    ¡°River Moon is a well established and highly respected pack.Whatever you do, don¡¯t cause trouble.They

    are armed with some especially gifted silver wolves and you do not want them as your enemy,¡± he warns.

    ¡°Is it true their Luna is an Ivory wolf?¡± my son, Korbin, asks.

    ¡°I have never met her but a word of advice? Do not believe every rumor you hear, boy,¡± Alpha Ryan

    chuckles.

    ¡°She is very likely just an overly ambitious silver wolf¡±

    ¡°Silver wolves don¡¯t build Kingdoms,¡±

    I counter, Alpha Ryan only shrugging.I can¡¯t argue with that logic and finish loading up the car.

    The River Moon Pack is about a three hour drive from the Redwood pack so after a quick breakfast, we

    start heading north.

    Caine is suspiciously quiet during the ride up, probably anxious to meet his mysterious older brother.

    ¡°Howe we never knew about Alpha Sebastian¡¯s older son?¡± Korbin asks, stretching out his arms and

    legs.

    ¡°It was for his safety,¡± I reply, watching Caine from the rear-view mirror.

    He does not look at me, but I can tell he is curious to know more about his brother.

    ¡°After Luna Elenore was killed, Alpha Sebastian felt it was in the pack¡¯s best interest to hide his elder son

    from the public eye and from himself.He sent him away to live in an undisclosed location.No one, not

    even the Alpha knows where he is.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Korbin prys, Caine¡¯s ear twitching.

    ¡°His name is unimportant,¡± I sigh, growing annoyed with all his questions.

    ¡°We just have to find him.¡±

    ¡°Well how are we supposed to find him if we don¡¯t know what he looks like or what his name is?¡± Korbin

    mutters.

    ¡°I have all the information we need about the Alpha¡¯s son,¡± I snap.

    ¡°Care to share?¡± Caine questions me.

    ¡°He is, afterall, my older brother.¡±

    ¡°You will know when I tell you,¡± I warn through a snarl.

    ¡°Is he going to be the Alpha now that we know he exists?¡± Korbin blurts out.

    I love my son, but sometimes he has a brain the size of a peanut.

    ¡°Alpha Sebastian was very clear,¡± I reply, Caine and I making eye contact through the mirror.

    ¡°Caine is the only heir to the Alpha title.

    His Little smirk curls on Caine¡¯s lips as he turns away to stare out the window, a cold shiver running down

    my spine.

    **Zane***

    ¡°All you have to do is roll the ball down thene and knock out all those pins at the end,¡± Talia exins

    as we walk towards ourne with our rental shoes, Kota¡¯s eyes widening with excitement.

    I have never been to a bowling alley and arcade before, my eyes working overtime to take in all the

    sounds, lights, and people.

    Kids and adults alikeugh and scream at each other while they y games, all of them having a good

    time.

    A lump in my throat forms as I watch a father and his two sons y a racing game together, all three

    laughing hysterically as the older son wins the match.I would have liked to y games with my father

    and Caine.I would have liked to have a brother. f*¡±k them hoes¡­

    Grayson grumbles.

    We got our own pack now.We don¡¯t need no Daddy.We are DADDY.

    ¡°Daddy look!¡± Kota cries, pointing at the multi-patterned bowling balls lined up on the racks.

    ¡°Can I have a green one?¡±

    ¡°We will find a small one for you,¡± Talia says as we arrive at ourne.

    She helps Kota into his shoes and types in our names on the disy screen hanging above us.

    Talia goes first, exining the basics to me.

    ¡°Okay so you just step, step, swing, and release,¡± She smiles, releasingWe watch the ball roll all the way

    to the end, knocking over 8 pins.

    ¡°You can also use those dots on thene to help guide you,¡± she adds, pointing to the guides at the

    mouth of thene.

    ¡°Just aim and shoot.¡± She goes for a second shot, this time missing both pins and chuckling to herself.

    ¡°Now you go,¡± She giggles select a heavier ball and take my fist shot which immediately goes right into

    the gutter.

    ¡°Oh-uh, Daddy!¡± Kota gasps, cupping his cheeks in shock.

    ¡°You missed! Grayson purrs and wags his tag happily every time Kota says Daddy, and I catch Talia

    smiling shyly to herself every time.I can only hope it makes her as happy as it makes me.

    ¡°Daddy gets another try,¡± Talia exins, a warm tingle running down my spine.

    Hehe, Daddy, Grayson smirks.I show her who¡¯s her Daddy¡­Ignoring Grayson and his inappropriate

    comments, I take my second shot, knocking over two pins.

    ¡°My turn, my turn!¡± Kota cries, Talia attempting to help him carry the ball.

    ¡°No Mommy,¡± he swats her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m a big boy. I can do it!¡±

    Talia and I both step away from the big boy, Kota waddling with the ball in both hands towards thene.

    The bumpers automatically activate and he chucks the ball onto thene with a loud bang, Kota grinning

    proudly from ear to ear as his ball rolls down at the pace of a snail.

    We all stand on the tips of our toes and shout proudly at Kota when he knocks over three pins, several

    other bowlers side-eyeing us.

    They¡¯re just jealous their pups didn¡¯t knock out three pins , Grayson Kota makes his second shot, Talia

    and I congratte him on his 5 pin victory.

    ¡°Now Egg-ness,¡± Kota giggles, running over to Agnes and pulling her off her chair.

    ¡°Dad, how do you say ¡®it¡¯s your turn¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Like this,¡± I say aloud, holding my fingers up in a sideways L and thrusting it towards Agnes.

    ¡°Y-your turn,¡± I say before bringing the L towards me.

    ¡°M-my turn.¡±

    We repeat the sign to each other, Talia joining in on the practice.

    Tears gather in Agnes¡¯ eyes when Kota signs ¡®Your turn¡¯ to her and a small anger burns in my heart.

    At our old pack, Wyatt was the only person to ever make an effort to learn sign, everyone else simply

    ignoring Agnes and pretending she did not exist.

    She learned to carry a pen and paper around with her or simply pick up on context clues, facial

    expressions, and gestures.

    Many assume she can read lips, but it is a difficult skill she has not mastered.

    It is a huge relief to see Kota so eager tomunicate with Agnes and be so patient when he does not

    understand what she says.

    Furthermore, Talia is also very epting of Agnes, always practicing her signs and trying to engage with

    her when I am not around.

    Agnes, more than anyone, deserves to have a family too.

    ¡°How do you say Daddy?¡± Kota asks, holding up his hands for me.

    My mind goes nk for a moment as I realize my son is asking me how to sign Dad for me.

    Talia watches curiously as well, my heart pounding in my ears as the feeling sinks in.I really am a Dad.

    Well you¡¯re definitely not a Mom, Grayson snickers.

    Shutting Grayson out and doing my best to control my trembling hands, I press the very tip of my thumb

    against my forehead while my fingers remain erect and slightly spread apart.

    Talia and Kota both do the ¡°D-dad,¡± I say, tapping my forehead with my thumb a few times.

    Keeping my fingers and thumb in the same position, I move my hand down to my chin.

    ¡°A-and this is M-om.¡±

    ¡°Mommy and Daddy,¡±

    Kota grins as he signs to each of us, very pleased to have learned something new.

    ¡°And I¡¯m Kota!¡± he adds, pointing to himself.

    Agnes takes her turn, scoring a perfect strike and stunning us all.

    Kota cheers for her, his excitement rubbing off on all of us.

    After our ten rounds, Agnes is dered the winner while Ie in deadst.

    Even the pup beat you, Grayson shakes his head at me.

    I do not pay him any mind, however, just happy to have a family with whom to share my first bowling

    experience with.

    ¡°Can we y some games?¡± Kota asks as we turn in our shoes.

    I don¡¯t have time to answer before he dashes towards the Skee ball machines, Talia racing after him.

    Keep up Gramps, Grayson mutters as I run after both of them, Talia scolding Kota for running off on his

    own.

    Her anger fades away when he signs the words ¡®Sorry¡¯ to her and I, pride and joy flowing through my

    body knowing that he would like to start expressing himself not only with words but with his hands too.

    Talia wraps her arms around our pup, peppering his face with kisses as she exins the dangers of him

    running off like that.

    ¡°What if someone tries to take you?¡± Talia asks.

    ¡°I pee on them.Just like Zane,¡±

    Kota shrugs, Grayson howling withughter.

    That¡¯s my pup! He says between wheezes example.

    ¡°Running off like that makes it possible for someone to take you from me.You don¡¯t want that, do you?¡±

    Talia asks.

    ¡°No, Mommy, I wanna stay with you, Daddy and Egg-ness,¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    He cries, hugging his mother.

    Talia gives him a squeeze, rubbing his back lovingly and whispering I love you¡¯s in his ear.I drink in their

    tender moment together, Talia shing measmile.

    With his lesson out of the way, we grab some lunch before Talia leads us through the arcade, patiently

    teaching me how to y Skee Ball and air hockey, among other games.

    We win several tickets which we then give to Kota for the prize booth and he selects a number of

    gadgets and small toys, including a set of Chinese finger traps, spring things, and fidget spinners.

    Kota¡¯s eyes be droopy with sleep so we pack it up and head home to River Moon.

    As we arrive at the Pack gates, however, the head guard directs us to the pack house.

    ¡°You have a visitor,¡± he informs us.

    ¡°Her Majesty would like a word with you in her office.¡±

    An unsettling feeling sinks to the pit of my stomach.

    A visitor? For me? But t don¡¯t know anyone in California! Keep calm and panicter, Grayson sighs.

    His words offer littlefort but Talia drives us home nheless.

    ¡°I ¡¯lle with you,¡± She says as we pull up to the Pack house.

    I¡¯m about to protest but she shuts me up with a kiss on the lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for permission.¡± the car to collect a sleeping Kota in her arms.

    She hands him over to Agnes and takes my hand.

    ¡°Lets go,¡± She whispers, interlocking our fingers.

    ¡°Whoever it is, we¡¯ll face them together.¡±

    She pulls me into the house, Gamma Evan already waiting in the foyer for us while several men chatter

    just behind him and pay us no mind.

    Judging by the look on Evan¡¯s face, this can¡¯t be a good visit.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Talia asks him as we walk up the steps..

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I haven¡¯t seen Aurora this mad since I superglued all of her things down in her office,

    including her pens and sticky notes,¡± he shrugs, leading us up to the third floor and stopping just in front

    of Aurora¡¯s office.

    He pushes the door open, my heart dropping to the pit of my stomach when I see Gamma Wyatt, Korbin

    and Caine sitting across from Aurora, my half brother¡¯s eyes widening in shock.

    Wyatt rises to his feet, his tired eyes swimming with concern.

    ¡°Hello Zane.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Chapter 45: Decree

    ***Zane***

    ¡°Hello Zane,¡± Gamma Wyatt says softly, my stomach churning with fear in his presence.

    How did he find me? I wonder, blinking hard to make sure I am not dreaming.That is the least of our

    worries, Grayson mutters.What the f**k is that shit-stain of a brother doing here?

    ¡°Him?¡± Caine snaps questioningly at Wyatt, his eyes narrowing to slits.

    ¡°That mute rapist mutt is my brother? He¡¯s the Almighty silver wolf the King wants?¡± Several thoughts fill

    my head but the loudest one makes me squeeze Talia¡¯s hand in a pleading manner.

    Would she believe the rape usation Caine just tossed my way? I think to myself, wondering how I

    would exin to her that Sara lied.My eyes fixate on my mate, her face neutral and unbothered by his

    usation.

    Without saying a word, she gives my hand two squeezes, her thumb gently rubbing against my knuckles.

    Following her gaze, I realize she is looking at Queen Aurora, likely speaking to her telepathically.

    Whatever Aurora is saying seems to keep Talia calm andposed.

    ¡°I should have killed you while I had the chance for what you. Why are you just standing there? Do your

    damn job and kill him! Kill him for touching your Luna!¡±

    Wyatt does not even bother to look at his future Alpha, his eyes focusing on Talia¡¯s hand still holding

    mine.A look of pain flickers in his eyes.

    Did he pity Talia for being stuck with me? Ignoring my brother, Wyatt clears his throat and looks me in the

    eyes.

    ¡°You have a mate?¡± Wyatt asks, though it is more of a statement than a question.

    I nod silently, a hint of a smile curling on his lips as he eyes my mate.

    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± he murmurs, Talia remaining silent but her cheeks getting a pinkish hue to them.

    ¡°Hi, I am Wyatt.I¡¯m the Gamma of the Scarlet Haven Pack, Zane¡¯s pack,¡± Wyatt exins, holding out his

    hand to shake hers.

    Talia only smiles politely at him, though, the smile on her face not reaching her eyes.

    ¡°You mean former pack,¡± Aurora corrects him, rising to her feet.

    Although she is a head shorter than Wyatt, her power ripples off of her like heat waves, everyone in the

    room feeling its intensity.

    ¡°Zane no longer belongs to the Scarlett Haven pack.Your Alpha made sure of that,¡± she says in a low

    growl.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what game you are trying to y here but Zane is under no obligation to return to

    his former pack and this,¡± she adds, holding up a sheet of paper.

    ¡°This means nothing to me.

    ¡°Well I can¡¯t imagine such big words meaning anything to you,¡± Caine scoffs, Evan¡¯s calm demeanor

    evaporating upon hearing the insult made against his Luna.

    Aurora, however, remains calm and poised.

    ¡°So why don¡¯t you let the adults talk, pipsqueak while you go take a nap? We¡¯ll speak to your Alpha-¡±

    He does not get another word in before he starts choking on his words, his hands wing at his throat as

    his face bes flushed.

    Caine¡¯s knees buckle and he crashes on the floor while gasping for air, Wyatt and Korbin staring at him

    in shock..

    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re choking on those big words, Alpha¡± Evans snickers, a pleased grin on his face.

    ¡°Maybe you should leave the big words to the adults.¡±

    Aurora shakes her head disapprovingly at Evan who only shrugs innocently at her and she releases

    Caine from her telekic grip, Caine gasping frantically to fill his lungs with air.

    Caine stares wide-eyed at Aurora, the Queen paying him no mind and returning to her seat.

    ¡°Evan, please escort Caine and Korbin downstairs to wait with the other guards,¡± Aurora instructs.

    ¡°I think Gamma Wyatt has a lot to discuss with Zane.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t kick me out,¡± Caine scoffs, his hands forming into fists at his sides.

    ¡°LEAVE,¡±

    Aurora says in her royal voice, Caine abruptly standing up and walking past me towards the door, a look

    of like a fool and walks towards the exit.

    ¡°I told you she¡¯s an Ivory Wolf!¡± he hisses in his father¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I told you!¡±

    Wyatt only rolls his eyes in annoyance as he watches his son disappear out the door, Evan escorting the

    two wolves downstairs.

    Aurora lets out a tired sigh, grabbing the sheet of paper from earlier and gesturing at me to sit down.I

    hesitate, turning to Talia to see how she¡¯s feeling when Aurora¡¯s voice interrupts me.

    ¡°She knows the truth about Sara,¡± Aurora exins.

    ¡°I showed her your memory of that day.You don¡¯t have to worry about her believing you.¡±

    As if to prove her point, Talia stands on the tips of her toes to kiss my cheek, her fingers still interlocked

    with mine.

    ¡°I believe you,¡± She murmurs, pulling me towards the chairs and inviting me to sit down beside her.

    Gamma Wyatt follows our lead, turning his chair so that he faces me when he speaks.

    He looks to Aurora for permission to speak and swallows the lump in his throat, shifting nervously in his

    seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why I am here, Zane,¡± Wyatt begins, sping and unsping his hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been asking myself that question a lottely.¡±

    ¡°Get to the point, sir,¡± Aurora snaps, her eyes flickering between gold and violet.

    ¡°Tell him exactly what you want from Wyatt bites his cheek and proceeds.

    ¡°King Arthur found out about your existence recently after Ravenstone left a message for us during an

    Alpha meeting.He has ¡­¡± he clears his throat and sits up right.

    ¡°He has requested that your father bring you home.¡±

    My body tenses almost instinctively at the prospect of returning to Scarlett Haven.I have gotten used to

    the idea of never returning there and it scares me to think I might be going back to the ce where I

    never felt wanted.

    ¡°Tell him why,¡± Aurora growls, her fingers crumpling a sheet of paper in her hand.

    Wyatt looks ufortable but he does not disobey the Queen¡¯smand.

    ¡°King Arthur would like you to train alongside his army and perhaps even take the lead in defeating

    Ravenstone and their growing allies,¡± he exins.

    I stare at him in confusion.My own father didn¡¯t even want me in his pack and now all of a sudden the

    King wants me in his army? For what? To get myself killed? ¡°I understand you might be a little wary,¡±

    Wyatt adds with urgency, reading my anxiousness and confusion like a book.

    ¡°But the King has offered you a warrior rank and you would stay in the Crescent Mane Pce with the

    other warriors.¡±

    His words bring me nofort, however.

    After all, it is King Arthur requesting my presence, not my father.To him and all of What good woulde

    out of going back there?

    ¡°Zane, this is a really great opportunity for you,¡± Wyatt insists.

    ¡°They are offering you a rank and shelter.That¡¯s rare for someone cast out as a rogue for a rape crime,

    regardless if it¡¯s true or not.I¡¯m sure we can work something out for your mate to stay with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving River Moon,¡± Talia shakes her head at him.

    ¡°And you¡¯re not taking my mate to fight some war,¡± she adds, her hand trembling in mine.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± she snaps, jumping to her feet and pointing an using finger at him.

    ¡°Your pack rejected him already.He¡¯s mine now.We already have a home and a family so we don¡¯t need

    anything your pack has to offer.¡±

    My heart skips a beat with every word she says, a warmth spreading across my cheeks in delight.

    We¡¯re her family now. Even Grayson cannot help but swoon over our mate as she stands her ground

    against my former Gamma, his tail wagging furiously from side to side ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think you

    understand.We are werewolves.We have to abide by certainws that I¡¯m sure a human would not

    understand,¡±

    Wyatt says calmly.Little does he know, he¡¯s speaking to a former Luna, Grayson snickers, settling down

    to watch the show.

    Talia does not say a word to contradict him but I can see the hint of an annoyed smirk curling on her lips

    exining something to a child.

    ¡°His King is requesting his return and as a royal subject of the Crescent Mane Kingdom, Zane must fulfill

    that request.¡±

    A coldughter erupts from Aurora¡¯s mouth, a document dangling from her fingers.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This decree is a sham,¡±

    Aurora shrugs before beginning to read the document aloud.

    ¡°By decree of King Arthur of the Crescent Mane Kingdom, Zane White, is henceforth restored to his

    original omega rank.Mr.White is furthermore promoted to Warrior rank and will receive all titles, duties,

    and rights orded to him by his position.This includes but is not limited to training, food, shelter, and a

    guarantee to move up ranks if he proves himself worthy.By will of the King, Mr.White has two weeks to

    present himself at the Crescent Mane pce or face charges.¡±

    She crumples up the paper in her hand, her palm bursting into mes and engulfing the decree until all

    that is left is a pile of ashes.

    ¡°Last I checked, a rogue is no longer the subject of any King or Queen.That is why they are rogues,¡±

    Aurora smiles politely.

    ¡°And besides, Zane was never a full member of your pack, was he? Your Alpha never gave him a

    mindlink, did he?¡± Wyatt remains silent for a moment, a smile of satisfaction appearing on Aurora¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You have no case, Gamma, and you do not have the power to take one of my guests from my pack my

    eyes widen in shock at the Queen.Her pack is already preparing for war against the French packs.She

    cannot seriously be considering making another enemy with Crescent Mane.They are small but

    vindictive.They will not go down without a fight.

    ¡°Unless Zane epts your conditions willingly, you will not be taking him anywhere.That¡¯s my decree,¡±

    She snaps.

    Wyatt rises to his feet, his eyes pleading with me to reconsider.

    ¡°Zane.This is your chance to prove to Sebastian that you are an Alpha.That you are the true Alpha

    meant to Scarlett Haven.If you work hard enough, your life will be very different than it was before,¡± he

    urges me.

    ¡°Please.Think about it. I know you have it in you to be our Alpha.¡±

    I look over at my mate and know there is nothing to think about.I have found my family in her, in Agnes,

    and in Kota and I do not n on leaving them all behind for a title.

    For once in my life, someone sees something of value in me, and not as an Alpha, but as a person.I am

    home now.

    Scarlett Haven is nothing but a scar, one that is slowly healing but will one day fade awaypletely.I

    shake my head at Wyatt, informing him of my decision to remain in River Moon.

    Wyatt stares back at me in disbelief and maybe even a little disappointment.

    ¡°Zane,¡± he begins to exin.

    ¡°Ravenstone killed your Mother and your brother.They have destroyed every aspect of your life drive to

    annihte the very wolves who have taken so much from you?¡± He asks.

    ¡®Don¡¯t you want to avenge your family?¡±

    Anger boils through my veins at the suggestion that I did not love my family.

    Wyatt knows more than anyone just how much I loved my mother.

    She was the first person to ever protect me, to ever love me unconditionally, but while I am saddened for

    the loss of my mother, my brother and uncle, this war is not mine to fight.

    Scarlett Haven never saw me as a pack member.

    Why would they see me as a warrior now? I do not respond and get up to open the door for Wyatt, my

    old guardian staring solemnly at me.

    ¡°Zane-¡± I gesture toward the door, no longer willing to listen to any more of his pleas.

    Hurt and anguish wash over Wyatt¡¯s face, but seeing that he has overstayed his wee, Wyatt walks

    to the door.

    ¡°I pray to Moon Goddess that you won¡¯t regret this decision,¡± he says softly, raising his hand to pat my

    back but retracting it so as not to upset me.

    I m the door shut once he crosses the threshold of the frame, my knuckles turning white from my

    strong grip on the doorknob.

    My mind reels from Wyatt¡¯s visit and I lean my forehead against the door, searching for peace and

    counting my breaths.

    A pair of small hands snake around my waist, and Talia¡¯s firm body presses up against my back.

    She does not say a word as she holds my stomach.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Talia murmurs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight too if it means I get to keep you.¡±

    ***Caine***

    ¡°You lying piece of s**t!¡± I snarl, shoving Wyatt against the car.

    ¡°You knew, you knew all this time that that mutt was my brother and you said nothing-¡±

    In a matter of seconds, Wyatt has me pinned to the car with my arms behind my back, the old hound still

    stronger than I am.

    Just you wait, I mutter to myself as he ms my head against the car door.I¡®lI get you back for this soon

    enough.

    ¡°You do not get to question me, pipsqueak,¡± he mocks me.

    ¡°I was following my orders.His identity was on a need to know basis.You and Sara did not need to know.¡±

    ¡°He raped my mother!¡± I snarl back, attempting to shake my arms out of his grip.

    ¡°Your mother is a lying w***e,¡± Wyatt says in a low growl.

    ¡°The cameras in her office say so.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I ask, resisting the urge to fight.

    ¡°I said,¡± he whispers with a snicker.

    ¡°Your mother is a w***e. She tried seducing Zane and when he refused, she cried rape.

    ¡°You¡¯re f*****g lying,¡± I snap back, Wyattughing at my reaction and tightening his grip on my hands.

    ¡°I hope so,¡± Korbin gags.

    ¡°Stepmom and stepson? That¡¯s got the makings of a bad porno.¡±

    Wyatt snarls at his son, meanwhile my stomach churns in disgust.I¡¯m shoved into the back of the car and

    Wyatt starts making a phone call, the sound of my father¡¯s displeased voice loud enough to send shivers

    down my spine.

    As we drive back to the Redwood Pack to regroup, my mother¡¯s instructions rey in my head.

    Kill him.But is it really worth it now?I ask myself.He declined toe back? And you think Father is

    going to take no for an answer? Abel, my wolf, scoffs.Our days as heir are numbered.

    Father has been protecting Zane for years and yet he¡¯s never hidden you.

    Face it.

    We have always been a decoy, a dispensable puppet for the real Alpha.We were never meant to be the

    Alpha of Scarlett Haven.

    No, I snarlto myself.No.I am Alpha and no mute mutt is going to take that from me.

    ***Toran***

    I announces, hanging up his phone.

    ¡°We¡¯re ready to move in.¡± I let out a sigh of relief and nod at the driver to head North towards River

    Moon.

    The city of San Francisco is bustling with life, thousands of humans running around without a clue that

    we live among them.

    How nice it must be to be so oblivious to our existence, to our problems, to our wars.

    Rionna kisses my cheek, resting her head on my shoulder.

    I did not initially intend to bring her along, but she knows well that she is my weakness and that I would

    rather die than deny her anything within my power.

    She taps my chin three times the way she always does when I am stressed.I kiss her forehead gently,

    looking up to see my son watching us from the rearview mirror.

    There¡¯s a knowing smirk on his lips, a small chuckle erupting from his mouth.

    Rionna may not be his mother, but he adores her and all the good she has brought into our lives.I was

    not always a doting husband nor a caring father and I know he is grateful to her for changing that.

    He would die protecting her if things do not go as nned on this trip.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay,¡± she whispers, nuzzling up beside me.

    ¡°I promise we¡¯lle out on the other side in one piece.¡±

    Little does she know our lives are about to change forever because after almost 30 years, I am finally

    going to end this war.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    The Silent Alpha

    Chapter 46: Revtions I

    ***Talia***

    Zane is exceedingly quiet during dinner, his mind likely still reeling from the events of this afternoon.

    Upon entering the office earlier today, Aurora¡¯s voice popped into my head, warning me to not believe a

    word the visitors said, especially not the young Alpha named Caine.

    ¡°He lies,¡± she whispered before flooding my mind with a sickly scene of a woman attempting to seduce

    Zane but failing and iming he raped her.

    She then showed me his torture at the hands of his brother.

    It was a lot of information to process at the time, but I knew my mate was innocent even before Aurora

    revealed the events to me.

    Zane would never harm anyone.He is a man who has seen the ugly side of people, and a man who has

    faced rejection after rejection.

    Despite all of his pain, however, he is never cruel.He is kind and patient, loving and nurturing, strong and

    beautiful.He is a man worth fighting for¡­and I will fight for him until the very end.

    Agnes also seems to sense his anxiousness and attempts to sign with him but he shakes his head at her

    and does not respond, keeping whatever turmoil he¡¯s feeling to himself.

    It makes me angry to think his former Gamma would even try to take him back. How dare he set foot in

    River Moon and try to guilt trip him into fighting? ¡°Mommy, why is Daddy sad?¡±

    Kota whispers to me as he stuffs thest bite of his pastelitos (Salvadoran turnovers) in his mouth.

    ¡°He had a really rough day,¡± I reply, pushing away his hair and kissing his forehead.

    ¡°He just needs some time alone.¡±

    Kota wipes his hands and curiously stares at Zane who seems lost in his own thoughts as he picks at his

    food.

    Without a word, Kota climbs off his chair, bouncing on his toes as he walks to my mate, stopping just

    before his chair and resting his chin on the arm rest.

    ¡°Can we build a fort, Daddy?¡± Kota asks.

    Kota¡¯s voice startles Zane for a moment but he quicklyposes himself and picks up our son, setting

    him down on hisp.

    No words are exchanged as Zane holds Kota in his arms, his hand gently cradling Kota¡¯s head and

    massaging his scalp.

    After many years of being alone, it is a beautiful sight to see a man hold my baby with so much love and

    care, as if he were his own.

    It is aforting thought to know Kota will be loved not only by Gwen and I, but by Agnes and Zane as

    well.

    Should something ever happen to me, Kota will always have a family.

    ¡°Kota, time for a bath,¡± I tell him, Kota shaking his head at me.

    ¡°Zane will build your fort and we cane join him when It is only after Zane gives him a stern look that

    Kota finally climbs off hisp and begrudgingly follows me up stairs for a bath.¡±

    When we return downstairs, Zane is far more rxed, having tucked away his emotions as he and

    Agnes adjust thest of the bed sheets over some chairs.

    ¡°D-done,¡± he smiles nervously as I carry Kota in for an inspection of the fort.

    Satisfied with Zane and Agnes¡¯ construction skills, Kota scrambles inside, burying himself under a pile of

    pillows and nkets.

    ¡°Can you read me a story?¡± he asks Zane, patting the space beside him.

    Before anyone can answer, however, the sound of a knock at the door startles all of us.I hand Zane the

    book and answer the door, finding Evan waiting outside.

    He smiles sheepishly, shifting his weight on his feet.

    ¡°I know it¡¯ste¡­but there¡¯s another visitor here for Zane,¡± Evan sighs.

    Why could they not just leave him alone? I wonder, shaking my head disapprovingly.

    ¡°Can this wait until morning?¡± I ask, stealing a nce at Agnes and my mate currently trying to entertain

    Kota.

    ¡°Zane¡¯s not done processing today¡¯s earlier visit and thest thing he needs is more drama.Tell whoever

    it is to leave him alone.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here if it weren¡¯t urgent,¡± Evan responds.

    ¡°Hesitation makes my fingers itch to m the door in Evan¡¯s face and run to hide Zane away from

    everyone, but I know these foolish thoughts will do us no good.It is best to get this over with now, so I

    step aside and let Evan in while I ask Zane to instruct Agnes to put Kota to bed.

    ¡°Please sit.If, after you hear me out, you want nothing to do with me, I will leave you in peace.Alpha¡¯s

    honor,¡± he says, cing his hand over his heart.

    You don¡¯t have any honor¡­my family to the dining table, pulling Talia¡¯s chair closer to mine.

    Agnes seems on edge as she settles down besides me, her hands trembling as she fights to calm

    herself down.She flinches when I reach for her hand.

    ¡°She fears me for good reason,¡± Toran mutters.

    ¡°I was a different man thest time we met.¡±

    I look at Agnes for a moment, wondering how on earth they could have met each other, but Toran offers

    an exnation.

    ¡°Agnes was once a member of Ravenstone¡­until I sent her to you,¡± he says quietly, shock washing over

    my face.

    Even Grayson seems at a loss for words at the revtion and I look at the woman who has watched

    over me for thest 20 years as if she were a perfect stranger.

    ¡°Like I said,¡± Toran sighs tiredly.

    ¡°You only know one side of this story.¡± He suddenly sits up straighter and gestures to Aurora.

    ¡°Her Majesty tells me you are able to project memories.Would you like to see the truth behind this wicked

    war?¡± I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to see the mind of a psychopath, Grayson mutters.

    You¡¯re already messed up as it is.Thank you for that, I respond, my eyes flickering to Aurora for

    guidance.

    ¡°You deserve to see the truth,¡± she encourages.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand better.¡±

    ¡°You can do this,¡±

    Talia murmurs, resting her chin on my Taking in a deep breath, I let down a wall, allowing Toran¡¯s

    thoughts to trickle towards me like a small stream until it starts flowing like a roaring river and I find

    myself almost drowning in the pit of his mind.

    It takes me a moment to calm myself down until the memories sort themselves out.

    In the pitch ck, I hear the sound of giggling echoing off in the distance and I follow it until a sudden

    sh of bright light blinds me.

    My eyes burst open and like a movie projector, images take shape on the table for everyone to watch,

    but it seems only I can hear what is being said.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    A young Toranughs with my young uncle Cyrus, cracking jokes in a room full of people dressed

    lavishly in ball gowns and tuxedos.

    The marble floors glisten under the lights and everyone holds a drink in their hands.

    From across the room, a beautiful woman wearing a blue gown and tiara smiles innocently in their

    direction.

    The look in her eyes is tender and loving, although I cannot make out who she is looking at.She raises

    her ss at Cyrus and Toran and then turns to dance with King Arthur.

    ¡°You know marrying her doesn¡¯t make you the Fated Pair,¡± Cyrus whispers in Toran¡¯s ears, Toran roaring

    withughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m fully aware,¡± Toran replies, smiling to himself.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter.I really like her and I think we will make a decent match.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about this though?¡± Cyrus asks.

    ¡°You¡¯d be you.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    Chapter 47: Revtions II

    ***Z**

    I stop the projection, looking up at Toran in confusion.

    Uncle Cyrus and Bre were mates¡­

    How could Bre be Toran¡¯s mate? ¡°Your uncle and I grew up on stories of the Fated gold and silver wolf

    pair that were thought to create the most powerful wolf hybrids in all thend, the Ivory twins.I did not

    even think he believed in them, but I guess I was wrong to assume that,¡±

    Toran chuckles dryly.

    ¡°We had known Princess Breanna, a gold wolf, our whole lives and being a silver wolf himself, Cyrus saw

    an opportunity he could not pass up.Though he did not know who Bre¡¯s true mate would be, before our

    18th birthday, Cyrus sought the help of some Spirit witches to not only shield Breanna from her true

    mate, but also forge a false mate bond with her.This meant that when Bre and I turned 18, neither one of

    us could feel the bond¡­but she could feel it with him.I, however, had been betrothed to Bre for years

    and we were bothmitted to taking over the Kingdom together, even if we found our true mates.It was

    what we were taught to ept.Cyrus had hoped Bre would fall for him and leave me altogether, but his

    fake bond with her was not as strong as he had hoped.He could never convince her to leave me,

    because mate bond or not, she was falling in love with me¡­and I with her.wane because he could not

    mark her and it was not long before Breanna realized something was wrong with their bond.¡±

    Toran pauses for a moment to gather his thoughts, the memory of her fate still a fresh wound in his head.

    ¡°My wife was a smart woman,¡± Toran says proudly, his eyes flickering with mncholy.

    ¡°And when the sparks began to fade between her and Cyrus, she realized her bond with him was nothing

    more than an illusion.On the day she no longer felt the sparks of their bond, she confronted him,

    demanding an exnation for what he had done.It was then that I experienced the true power of the

    mate bond for the first and only time.My heart felt like it was about to burst and I had a terrible feeling in

    the pit of my stomach.My wolf was practically inconsble so I ran home to check on her and found

    her¡­¡±

    He does not finish his sentence, his eyes fixating on a small spot on the table.

    ¡°I watched my mate die in my arms¡­and I never got to enjoy being hers,¡± Toran whispers.

    ¡°Your uncle robbed me of my one and only soulmate¡­so I killed him and thus began my war.¡±

    ¡°You see, Cyrus outsmarted us all,¡± Toran adds quietly, leaning forward in his seat.

    ¡°He turned the truth against me and King Arthur believed every word.Bre and I were married several

    years, never once feeling the bond, and so, when I told King Arthur years, Bre had confided in her father

    that she felt the bond with Cyrus and several of Bre¡¯s closestpanions confessed that she had, in a

    moment of weakness, given herself to him.My heart became ice the moment I realized the world had

    turned against me and I waged war to seek my revenge.King Arthur chose to support Scarlett Haven and

    Ravenstone left the Kingdom.¡±

    A single tear rolls down his cheek but he quickly wipes it away, straightening his tie and clearing his

    throat.I try to make sense of everything he just exined, but there are still so many questions left

    unanswered, so many things I still do not understand, too much to just forgive.

    ¡°You have questions,¡± Toran chuckles softly.

    ¡°Ask away.¡±

    Words spill out of my mouth before I have time to process them and I do not even care about my stutter

    anymore.

    Something flickers in Toran¡¯s eyes as I speak but I cannot decipher what he thinks of me.

    ¡°Y-you said y-you knew A-agnes¡­.Th-that y-you sent her to m-me,¡± I stutter, also signing the words so

    Agnes can follow along.

    ¡°That is not a question.¡±

    ¡°H-how? H-how do you know her?¡± I demand.

    ¡°You can read minds and yet you have never thought to search her memories for that answer?¡± Toran

    asks, tilting his head to the side.

    ¡°Did you never wonder where she came from before? I have always been curious about Agnes¡¯s past but

    she never answered any of my questions when I asked and I could never reach into her thoughts without

    hurting her.

    Toran eyes Agnes for a moment, and she furiously res back at him, revealing to me that whatever

    their rtionship was previously must not have been a good one.

    ¡°Agnes was a former pack member of mine,¡± Toran exins.

    ¡°I hardly noticed her in Ravenstone but I knew her husband well.He was a good hunter.One of my best

    scouts actually.¡±

    Agnes was married? Iask myself, ncing at the small woman trembling in anger.

    ¡°She was happily married and had a small boy, maybe only a few months old when your father

    committed the most horrific war crime to punish me,¡± he adds, a hint of anger in his voice.

    ¡°You see Zane, your father is a cold-blooded killer who sent four bombs to a daycare center in my pack¡­

    We lost 26 pups, among them, Agnes¡¯ only son.¡± I stare at the man in front of me, unwilling to believe my

    father would do such a thing to innocent children.

    Agnes seems unaware of the revtion Toran has given me and I tap her on the shoulder.

    ¡°Did my father kill your son?¡± I ask, hoping with every fiber in my body that Toran is lying, that my father

    is not truly the monster Toran makes him out to be.

    My heart sinks, however, when she signs the word yes, tearsday without wanting to tear him to pieces for

    destroying her family.

    How could she even look me in the eye and love me like her own son after what my father did?

    ¡°And your husband?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°Killed in action,¡± she replies, pressing her lips together to hold back her tears.

    ¡°Damon, her husband, was killed in battle shortly after they lost their son,¡± Toran exins.

    ¡°A-and how d-did she end up in S-scarlett Ha-Haven?¡± I ask, dreading his response.

    Toran is unable to meet my gaze and stares at his hands as he answers.

    ¡°I knew you survived my attacks,¡± he murmurs.

    ¡°And I knew Sebastian was hiding you somewhere in your Pack house.All I needed was to get inside and

    I would repay Sebastian for what he did to the pups of my Pack.¡±

    ¡°So y-you sent Agnes,¡±I reply, realizing the woman I have seen as my mother for the past 20 years was

    sent to kill me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give her much of a choice,¡± Toran shrugs.

    ¡°I was so angry, so full of hatred that I did not care what I did so long as I made your father pay.I gave

    Agnes an ultimatum: be a rogue or kill you.¡±

    My mind is in turmoil trying to make sense of everything Toran just revealed to me and I find myself

    unable to look at Agnes anymore.

    Has she ever loved me or has she always been looking for a way toplete her twisted mission? her,

    hurt that perhaps everything we ever shared, all theughs, the memories, and the love, was never real.

    ¡°What did he tell you?¡± She signs, tears rolling down her cheeks in heavy streams.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s all lies!¡±

    ¡°But you wanted to kill me,¡± I retort, her kind eyes filling with pain.

    ¡°Is that a lie?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she shakes her head adamantly.

    ¡°Never did it cross my mind to go through with it,¡± she replies.

    ¡°Because you are not your father.You were just a boy locked away in a room.A boy who needed love and

    I had so much love in my heart left to give and no one to give it to.It only took one look,¡± she begs.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°One look and I loved you.You are my son.You are my baby and that will never change, no matter what

    that man says!¡±

    Toran seems to understand the conflict.

    ¡°Agnes is not to me for what I asked her to do.She was just another victim of this war.¡±

    ¡°V-victim?¡± I snap angrily.

    ¡°Y-you are n-no different from m-my fa-father,¡± I growl, unwilling to shed any more tears in front of him.

    ¡°Y-you take and y-you destroy¡­j-just like him!¡± Toran says nothing in his defense, allowing my anger to

    sink in.

    ¡°y-you killed m-my br-brother,¡± I stammer, remembering all the times my mother would get lost in her

    thoughts as she yed with me, likely wondering what it would be like to have both of her pups together.

    ¡°W-why? W-what d-did h-he ever do to y-you?!¡± The tiny smile returns to Toran¡¯s lips and he shrugs.

    ¡°Nothing ¡­That is why I did not kill him.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± I gasp in shock.

    ¡°I did not kill your brother,¡± he replies.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who really killed Jonathan, although I have my suspicions,¡± he shrugs.

    ¡°But I am sorry I cannot answer that for you.¡±

    ¡°B-but you d-did kill my m-mother,¡± I retort, unwilling to forgive all of his sins.

    ¡°My mate was murdered right in front of me,¡± he says quietly.

    ¡°AllI felt was anger and pain and I wanted nothing more than to inflict that onto the man who took

    everything from me.

    Unfortunately, I never could.

    Cyrus never did find his true mate and in my rage, I killed him too quickly to enjoy it.

    When your father took over as Alpha, he became just as bloodthirsty as I was and he set about to

    ughter my pack.I could not let him get away with it.¡±

    A look of shame washes over his strong features, his fingers drumming against the table top anxiously.

    ¡°So on the night of King Arthur¡¯s birthday party, I sent my warriors to the King¡¯s Mansion with one goal in

    mind.Hurt Sebastian as his brother hurt me.¡±

    Anger burns through my veins at the thought of this war.

    How many innocent lives have been destroyed for the sake of revenge?

    ¡°But I failed¡­¡±

    My head jerks up in his direction and before I can ask what he means, I hear two sets of footsteps walk

    towards the dining room.

    The door opens and a young man with simr features to Toran approaches us.

    A familiar scent fills the room, one I have not smelt in over two decades, and I notice a pair of small feet

    behind the young man.

    He steps aside, the blood draining from my face as I stare at the beautiful woman smiling back at me.

    Her hair is long and silver now, but her eyes have not changed despite all these years.I stumble onto my

    feet, my heart nearly pounding out of my chest.

    ¡°M-Mom?¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    *Rionna*** Chapter 48

    ¡°M-mom?¡± the man stammers, his face pale as he gawks at me.

    I turn my head to see if there is anyone behind me but just find a closed door in my path.

    Who is he calling Mom?I wonder.

    Toran chuckles softly to himself and I frown at him for teasing me before turning back to the frightened

    man.

    A single tear rolls down his cheek but he does not move any closer to me, as if he is afraid I might

    disintegrate should he so much as breathe near me.

    He looks so familiar¡­I tell myself though I can¡¯t quite make out where exactly I have seen him.

    ¡°Look harder, Ry,¡± Toran mind-links me.

    ¡°You know him.¡±

    ¡°I do? ¡° I ask, squinting my eyes at the mysterious man.I study his features, taking in his dark hair, his

    smooth pale skin and his warm brown eyes.

    Those eyes¡­Where have I seen those eyes¡­.

    ¡°I think we should sit down first, Ry,¡± Toran says, getting up to offer me his chair.

    I step towards my husband only for the young man to whimper.

    A memory suddenly pops into my head of a little boy with a stutter doing his best to recite a poem, a few

    sad tears trickling down his cheeks as he stumbles through his words.

    ¡°You¡¯re the little boy from my dreams¡­¡± I murmur, a soft smile curling on my lips as I turn to face him.

    ¡°You used to read poetry to me¡­You would get so frustrated with yourself when you couldn¡¯t say a word

    right¡­¡± I mutter to myself, snapping my fingers in thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re all grown up now, aren¡¯t you?¡± I add, my excitement growing about meeting someone from my

    past.

    ¡­Perhaps he can tell us more about you than Toran can¡­ my wolf, Senara whispers.

    The man¡¯s eyes ze over with tears, his silence making me mildly ufortable, but I push onward,

    determined to figure out who he is.

    ¡°You¡¯re very handsome,¡± I chirp, holding up my smile despite the man¡¯s silent stare.

    Am I making him ufortable?

    ¡°Is she your mate?¡± I ask, turning to the young woman beside him clinging to his arm.

    ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful,¡± I smile, hoping to get a reaction from either of them.

    The young woman smiles at me but I can tell she and I have never met by the way she looks at me.I turn

    to the small older woman who has her brows furrowed in anger at Toran and I, my heart skipping a beat

    at her clear Had I upset her in my past life?

    ¡°And who are you?¡± I ask her, the small woman shaking her head at me.

    ¡°Honey, will you sit down, please?¡± Toran sighs, ushering me towards the chair.

    He gestures at the young man to sit as well, but he refuses to move an inch,pletely paralyzed by his

    emotions.

    The longing in his eyes awakens something within me, something so loving and pure yet so familiar, like

    sitting by a firece on a cold winter¡¯s night, the glow of the mes touching every inch of me,

    enveloping me in the safety of its warmth.

    ¡°Who am I to you?¡± I whisper, a nauseating feeling growing in my belly when a pained look shes in his

    eyes.

    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t ¡­.Y-you don¡¯t know w-who I- I am?¡± he whispers after a long silence, his words cutting into

    my heart with their anguish.

    Guilt washes over me as his despair grows with my silence and I close my eyes to concentrate, willing

    my memories toe back to me, but all I see is an empty abyss.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Rionna, ¡± Toran murmurs via mind-link, his voice soft and soothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself.Your memories wille back when you are ready.¡± This is why I love my husband

    so much.He is the voice of reason when I feel sopletely lost and useless.He¡¯s my anchor, my home,

    my love. Tylen and I. Toran wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me to his side, the young man

    watching us in utter shock. ¡°This is my wife, Rionna and my son, Tylen,¡± he smiles at us. ¡°Rionna, this is

    Zane, his mother Agnes, and his mate, Talia,¡± he adds, pointing to the man, his mate and his mother.

    Toran then points to a beautiful woman with long white hair and gorgeous honey eyes.) feel the urge to

    pay respect to her and bend over in a low bow along with Tylen. ¡°And that is Her Majesty, Aurora and her

    King, Oliver,¡± Toran exins. ¡°Pleasure,¡± I smile at everyone. The Queen studies me carefully for a

    moment but ultimately gives me a warm wee and urges me to take a seat. Zane opens his mouth to

    speak but decides against it, pursing his lips and clenching his fists at his sides as he sits with his mate

    and mother. ¡°I think it¡¯s best if my wife tells her story to you, Zane, before you ask any questions,¡± Toran

    exins, turning to me. ¡°Is that okay, hun?¡± I have grown used to exining myself to Toran¡¯s allies

    before, so this is not out of the ordinary for me, but Zane¡¯s pained stare makes this more difficult than

    usual. Clearing my throat, I start with my very first memory. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t remember much, but

    several years ago, I woke up in a hospital with no memories of who I was or how amnesia, I think,¡± I

    shrug apologetically, hoping Zane¡¯s sadness will fade away as I exin myself to him. ¡°Toran was there

    when I opened my eyes for the first time.He didn¡¯t like me very much and was quite angry at me for

    being awake,¡± I chuckle, Toran smirking mischievously and kissing my hand. ¡°He told me I had died, but

    for some reason, I came back¡­¡± I add, still unable to wrap my head around the story myself. Toran sighs

    heavily and exins in further detail the events of my rising. ¡°After I ordered the hit during King Arthur¡¯s

    birthday party, I requested that my wolves bring me back her body as proof of her death.As she was

    being transported to Ravenstone, she sat up in the back of the van, the wound on her neckpletely

    healed,¡± Toran adds with emphasis. ¡°My wolves told me she was awake for a while, but it was as if she

    were in limbo, not really ¡®here¡¯ at all.She said nothing, ¡®ust sat up like a stone the entire ride to

    Ravenstone.My wolves were terrified of her so they didn¡¯t even try to touch her until they arrived at the

    pack hospital.A doctor came to check her out and she fell into a deepa a couple minutes into the

    examination,¡± he shrugs. ¡°I was tempted to kill her¡­¡±he adds with a chuckle as I smack his arm yfully,

    Zane watching curiously. ¡°But then I realized Moon Goddess would not have bestowed the gift of life to

    her again without good reason.She must have a bigger n for her.So¡­rather than kill her, I kept

    Elenore, or rather Rionna, as my prisoner until I could figure out what that reason was,¡± he says, pulling

    out my smoky quartz had Rionna wear this fae enchanted stone to mask her appearance whenever she

    leaves the pack house.lt¡¯s kept her safe from being spotted for thest 20 years.¡± I chance a nce at

    Zane and find him looking at me with so much emotion, hanging on to every word of my story. ¡°I didn¡¯t

    feel much like a prisoner, however,¡± I add with a smile. ¡°I was given afortable room after I woke up

    from mya and was allowed to explore the pack house whenever I pleased.) even hadpany with

    Tylen.He would visit me every day to share a meal with me or y board games,¡± I exin, patting

    Tylen¡¯s shoulder, though he appears lost in thought, his eyes focusing on Agnes. How odd¡­I sigh.

    ¡°Toran would alsoe to visit a lot, asking me if I could remember anything about my past but never

    giving me much information about myself.¡± ¡°The doctors told me it was best not to force you to

    remember,¡± Toran grumbles grumpily. ¡°I was only doing what I was told.¡± ¡°And I thank you very much for

    protecting me,¡± I reply, leaning over and pecking him on the lips to Zane¡¯s horror. Why does it seem my

    rtionship with Toran upsets him so much?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not many memories havee back since I¡¯ve woken up.I know my name was once Elenore

    and Toran tells me Imore me.Sometimes I get these recurring dreams, but they don¡¯t really feel like

    dreams; they¡¯re more like little fragments or hints of my memory¡­.And you are always in them,¡±I smile at

    Zane, several tears rolling down his cheeks.

    ¡°Although you are much Bigger now,¡± Iugh.

    ¡°You used to read poetry to me and we would watch the butterflies flutter by,¡± I smile.

    ¡°I-l don¡¯t remember who you are¡­but every memory with you is always beautiful and I look forward to

    dreaming more about you.I don¡¯t know much about Elenore in her past life, but I know she was happiest

    with you¡­so thank you.Thank you for making her life so special.¡±

    Zane turns to hide his face from me and the guilt once again returns, making me wish I could remember

    who he is.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad,¡± Toran reminds me, grabbing hold of my hand and squeezing it.

    ¡°This is all my fault, not yours.I did this to you,¡±

    The pain in Zane¡¯s heart, however, makes it hard for me to not give in to my guilt.

    ¡°Who am I to you?¡± I whisper aloud, hoping if Zane gave me a hint, I might somehow remember who he

    is.

    Unable to bear his anguish any longer, Zane storms away from the table only to be stopped by the

    Queen, hermand felt even by me.

    ¡°Zane, stop,¡± she calls out, Zane¡¯s grip on the door knob tightening so that his knuckles turn white.

    ¡°This is hard for her Toran sighs heavily, as he always does when something is weighing heavily on his

    mind.

    ¡°You¡¯re his mother, Ry.¡± The blood drains from my face as I stare at the man at the door.

    ¡°H-his what¡­¡±

    ¡°Zane is your son,¡±

    Toran repeats, the blow of this news not any lighter the second time around.

    Zane trembles where he stands, his mate walking up tofort him but unsure if she should touch him

    or let him have his space.

    Meanwhile, several emotions bombard me all at once, the most powerful being shame.

    How could I not know I had a son? How does a mother forget a son? HOW? My chest burns with anger

    and I push myself onto my feet, ring down at the master behind this mess.

    ¡°H-how could you?¡± I scream at him, Toran¡¯s face remaining irritably calm as he looks up at me.

    ¡°How could you not tell me I have a son?¡±

    ¡°He was on enemy territory-¡±

    ¡°And? What right did you have to hide my son from me!?¡± I retort, furious at the thought of Zane growing

    up without me.

    ¡°What good would knowing have done for you?¡± Toran replies calmly, though I hear the slight tremor in

    his voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know if he was actually alive when you first woke up.I sent Agnes to Scarlett Haven on a hunch

    that he was alive, but even then it was difficult to determine who Zane really was.No one had ever seen

    him before.There were no records, no birth certificates, no school weren¡¯t even photographs of him at his

    supposed memorial when your ex-Alpha announced your deaths!¡± he argues.

    Quicklyposing himself, Toran shifts his weight on the seat and takes a deep breath. ¡°When I heard

    Agnes was given a pup to look after, I didn¡¯t suspect he could be the hidden heir.Orphans are amon

    side effect of war and I wasn¡¯t surprised that they gave a motherless pup to Agnes to care for.l was not

    about to torture you ith the pain of his memory if I could not verify that Zane was in fact alive.¡±

    ¡°So how long?¡± I ask, Toran raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°How long¡¯ what?¡± ¡°How long did you n to keep

    this from me? How long did you know my son was still alive?¡± I snarl at him. His face grows very grim

    and after a long pause, he finally answers. ¡°Not long, but I never stopped looking for him, hoping one day

    I could bring him home to you.¡± A t this revtion, Zane turns to face us, a bit of surprise in his eyes. ¡°I

    watched Scarlett Haven for years, noticing patterns and studying my enemy very carefully, and after

    years of observation, I realized Agnes and Zane were being watched at all times.They worked close to

    the pack house, they were never allowed off the territory and they never participated in pack runs.The

    former Gamma was like Zane¡¯s shadow, never stepping in to stop any abuse Zane faced but always

    watching.¡± pain all these years? I nce at Zane, his eyes lowering in shame at the disclosure of his

    maltreatment.

    It¡¯s moments like that I hate myself with every fiber in my body for being so utterly useless in my state.

    ¡°Again, I had no way to verify if Zane was actually your son.Just a hunch.But about three or four weeks

    ago,¡± Toran continues, pulling me out of my thoughts. ¡°Something unexpected happened.Zane and

    Agnes were cast out as rogues¡­and for some reason, the Gamma and his scouts were sent to keep

    their eyes on them.) knew then that Zane was special to Scarlett Haven and I sent my own team to

    watch over him.They were able to collect DNA samples from a hair found in a motel room he stayed in

    and Ipared it to you.lt was a match.My team has been watching him ever since, following him all the

    way here, to the Ivory Kingdom.¡± A knowing smile curls on Toran¡¯s lips and he shakes his head at

    himself. ¡°Given his gift, I¡¯m sure by now he knows what I want from him¡­just as I¡¯m sure he knows whatN?velDrama.Org ? content.

    I truly feel for you, Ry,¡± he adds quietly. ¡°I am not a perfect man¡­l made a lot of mistakes regarding you,

    hun.l did not intend to fall in love with you.l did not intend to care so much about a person I should

    hate.But I do ¡­and I am paying dearly for it.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what to make of all of this, my heart and my head in a battle for my memories whispers in a

    small voice. ¡°But I was afraid you might try to find him on your own and get yourself killed in the

    process¡­¡± ¡°You had no right to keep this from me,¡± I whimper, wiping at my eyes to keep the tears at

    bay. ¡°No right.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Toran replies, unable to look at me. ¡°Which is why I did not object to youing

    along.¡± ¡°You are a coward and a liar!¡± I shriek, my head pounding from all the thoughts in my head. ¡°I

    am,¡± he shrugs. ¡°And I am not ashamed to admit that a part of me fears you¡¯ll see Sebastian one day

    and still feel your bond with him or that you¡¯ll leave Tylen and I for your Zane.¡± I can¡¯t stand it when he¡¯s

    so calm and rational. ¡°I have robbed you of 20 years with your son.Don¡¯t let your anger and hatred

    towards me rob you of any more,¡± he says, rising to his feet. ¡°I havee here with the purpose of

    ending this war and giving you all a chance at a happy life together, but I can¡¯t do that alone.Nearly three

    decades of war has left my army quite vulnerable.¡± ¡°You want him to join your army,¡± I murmur my

    realization. ¡°I want to show Sebastian that he threw away his best chance at winning this war,¡± Toran

    snaps. ¡°You¡¯re not dragging my son into your mess,¡± I shake my head in disbelief. ¡°No¡­No.Forget it!¡± I

    turn to Zane, hoping he will deny Toran¡¯s request, but helped raise and at his mate. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do

    this,¡± I beg him. ¡°You are not required to help anyone anymore.¡± But it seems his mind is already made

    up. ¡°T-The King has th-threatened to w-wage war on me if-if 1-1 do not p-present myself with-in two we-

    eks,¡± he says in a low voice. ¡°A-After all these y-years, 1-1 finally have a fam-family to 1-love and i-it is

    being th-threatened¡­¡±he says, looking sternly at my husband. ¡°W-hen t-the King coes looking for

    m-me, 1-1 want him and m-my father to regret e-ever th-throwing me away.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    Chapter 49: Turmoil II

    ***Zane***

    After dering that I would fight alongside Ravenstone and tranting the events to Agnes, she, Rionna,

    and Talia do their best to convince me otherwise, but I hear none of it.

    Scarlett Haven has already taken so much from me and it appears they are not yet done taking from

    me.But no more.This war ends now.

    Despite their best efforts, no one is able to convince me out of my decision, Queen Aurora calling for a

    recess and asking us all to go home and rest before making any more decisions.

    Rionna asks for a room separate from Toran in the pack house and storms off but not before asking to

    see me again in the morning for breakfast.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    I stammer, looking over at Agnes, who appears ufortable with my mother¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Just breakfast¡­¡± Rionna smiles meekly.

    ¡°Please¡­I have so many questions¡­So many things I don¡¯t know about you or myself¡­I just¡­I just

    want to know who I was and who you are¡­I nod silently, Rionna sighing with relief and stepping in for a

    hug, but I flinch away from her involuntarily.I feel bad almost instantly, but she seems to understand my

    reaction.We are strangers after all and she doesn¡¯t know who I am ¡°

    ¡°I look forward to breakfast¡­¡± She murmurs.

    ¡± Goodnight.¡±

    An omegaes to collect her and I watch her walk away, unable to believe she is actually still alive¡­

    still here after all these years.

    With the meeting over, we collect Kota who is fast asleep with Evan, both of them snoring away in the

    middle of the floor surrounded by toy trucks.

    Talia is silent as we walk back to the guest house, carefully holding Dakota¡¯s head against her shoulder

    as he sleeps.

    She ignores me when I try to hold her hand, anger radiating off of her as she picks up her pace and

    walks ahead of me.

    Agnes can¡¯t even look at me, staring ahead and pretending I don¡¯t exist.I can hardly understand my own

    emotions at the moment, but Agnes and Talia¡¯s silent treatments are not helping me sort them out any

    faster.

    As we enter the house, Agnes storms off to her bedroom, mming the door shut behind her and not

    giving me a chance to exin myself to her.

    Talia is no different, going to Dakota¡¯s room to tuck him in for the night and leaving me alone in our

    bedroom.My emotions finally start to pour out of my heart, flooding out of me in thick droplets.

    My head feels as though it might explode from all the thoughts ricocheting like bullets against my skull,

    The drumming of my heartbeat grows louder and louder against my ears until all I hear is incessant

    thumping drowning out the world.

    A tingling sensation ripples along my skin and my throat feels as though it¡¯s closing up me.

    Deep breaths, Grayson inhales slowly.

    I mimic him and we both slowly let out the breath, repeating the process until my thoughts slow down.

    For years, I had believed my mother was gone, her soul resting in the Kingdom of the Moon Goddess for

    all eternity.

    After I was allowed to leave the pack house, I would sneak off to visit my mother¡¯s grave on our

    birthdays, leaving flowers for her on Mother¡¯s day and speaking to her tombstone for hours in hopes that

    she was listening to me and telling me it was okay to live without her.

    I lost my voice the day she died.I had no one else to speak with freely, no one patient enough to care

    about what I had to say.

    Seeing her now after all these years without a clue of what we¡¯ve been through together is like losing her

    all over again.

    As for Agnes, she came into my life, offering a sliver of hope through her kindness.

    She took me in when no one else would, shielding me as best she could from all the pain I was feeling.

    She never let her own pain shine through though, giving me all smiles andughs when she was most

    likely shattered inside.

    But it was all a lie¡­Her only goal was to kill me.

    That¡¯s not true and you know it , Grayson growls defensively, wanting to protect Agnes from my wrath.

    She fost everything beforeing to Scarlett Haven and despite facing the man who took her son, she

    saw you and turned the other cheek.

    She chose had no choice in and you cannot hold it against her when she chose you.

    You are only angry that she didn¡¯t tell you sooner but she has likely been fighting every day with her

    conscience about it.

    So don¡¯t you dare judge her, Zane! Not after all the love she has given you! He huffs.

    I sigh heavily, knowing he is right.) cannot judge her. No matter how angry or confused I am, she is still

    the only person who cares for me in my darkest hours¡­She is still my mother. Talia suddenly burst into

    the room, a look of disappointment on her face. She does not say a word as she paces back and forth at

    the entrance and I sit silently on bed, bracing myself for her attack. When it seems she is unable to

    process her own feelings, I rise to my feet and inch towards her in hopes of soothing her, but this only

    seems to infuriate her. She steps around me toward the bed, grabbing a pillow and mming it against

    the bed over and over again.She beats the mattress until her breath grows ragged in anger and I watch

    in fear as she screams in frustration. When she finally loses fuel, she tosses the pillow off to the side and

    closes her eyes as she catches her breath. ¡°He called you Dad today,¡± Talia whimpers after a long

    pause, her voice broken. She bends over to grab the pillow again and throws it at me. ¡°Kota called you

    Dad!¡± She snarls, tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Did that mean nothing to you?¡± I stare

    atherdumbfounded. It meant everything to me¡­ How could she not see that? throwing it at me. ¡°Then

    how could you?¡± she pants angrily. ¡°How could you offer yourself up for war like that? After iming

    Kota¡­How could you leave him like that?¡± she cries. ¡°Tell me! Tell me how?¡± I swallow the lump in my

    throat, trying to form the words in my head but nothing spilling out of my mouth. ¡°I trusted you¡­¡± She

    whines, wiping her tears aggressively. ¡°I trusted you with my heart.With Kota¡¯s heart.What am I supposed

    to tell him now?¡± She cries. ¡°What am I supposed to say? That you¡¯re just leaving us for some war we

    have nothing to do with? That there¡¯s a chance you might nevere back? What am I supposed to do!¡±

    She shrieks. ¡°You are supposed to be his Dad.That is what you made me believe.How can you just leave

    him? He won¡¯t understand it, Zane.He won¡¯t understand why one minute he has a Dad and then the next

    minute, he doesn¡¯t!¡± She weeps into her hands, her shoulders shaking violently with every sob. I try to

    pull her into my arms andfort her but she just swats away my hands. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t you

    dare touch me!¡± she shrieks, pushing me away. But I know my touch is the only thing that¡¯s going to calm

    her down right now so I grab her wrists to prevent her from pushing me away again. ¡°Zane, don¡¯t you

    f*****g touch me!¡± She screams, thrashing I cup both of her cheeks, pressing my lips against hers to

    soothe her anger. A t first, she bashes her fists on my chest and shoulders, but as I suck on her lower lip,

    she slowly calms down.) feel her tears on my face as I kiss her, her body trembling in my embrace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t- Don¡¯t leave us¡­¡± she whimpers, wrapping her arms around my neck and pulling me closer. ¡°I just

    got you¡­Don¡¯t leave me.Don¡¯t leave Kota without his Daddy,¡± she sobs. ¡°Please.l¡¯m begging you.Don¡¯t

    go.¡± For a moment, time stands still as I process her words, my heart beating a mile a minute. Don¡¯t

    leave us¡­ ¡°I-I¡¯m not le-leaving you,¡± I whisper, my lips grazing hers. ¡°I-I¡¯m fighting for y-you.For K-

    Kota.For Agnes.¡±

    But you¡¯re-¡± I press my fingers on her lips to silence her.

    ¡°I-l don¡¯t want to r-run¡­I-I don¡¯t want y-you to live in fe-fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m already running,¡± she argues.

    ¡°What¡¯s a little more running? We can leave.We can go somewhere far away.Somewhere where no one

    can find us.We can be safe-¡±

    ¡°N-no,¡± I shake my head.

    ¡°N-no more run-runnning.Th-that¡¯s not the li-life I-1 want for y-you or K-Kota.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°I-I love y-you,¡± I blurt out, my heart in my throat as I confess eyes filling with tears.

    ¡°I-l love y-you and K-Kota.But I-I can¡¯t love y-you in fe-fear.I-I can¡¯t do th-that to you.P-p-please, p-please

    try to unders-stand.I-l am fi-fighting for y-you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to!¡± She cries.

    ¡°We can-¡±

    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t kn-know my fa-fa-father, Ta-Talia,¡± I shake my head at her.

    ¡°He¡¯s be-en at wa-war with Toran for ye-years.I-if he finds out m-my mother is still a-alive and that s-she¡¯s

    married to his wo-worst enemy, h-he will stop at n-nothing to bring wa-war here.I-I can¡¯t let that happen.I-l

    can¡¯t let any ha-harme yo-your way.I-I have to h-help Toran end this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡± Talia snaps.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your war! Why do they have to drag you into it?¡± She snuggles up to my chest, squeezing me

    tightly as if to keep me with her forever¡­

    And I would dly stay by her side for all eternity.

    ¡°I-l won¡¯t ta-take any un-unnecessary ri-risks,¡± I exin.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll follow all of Toran¡¯s instru-instructions and be ex-extra careful when facing off with the Sc-scarlett

    Haven wolves and the K-King¡¯s army.¡±

    ¡°Zane, this entire war is a risk,¡± She retorts.

    ¡°Nothing you do will be low risk.¡±

    I know she is right but I am running out of ideas on how to calm her fears.What if we mark her?

    Graysonasks.

    What if that helps to strengthen our bond so she¡¯ll know we are okay? Perhaps we thoughts.

    Maybe a mark will let us connect even further.

    She doesn¡¯t want to be marked though, I argue.And there¡¯s no guarantee that a mark would make a

    difference for us.

    We won¡¯t know unless we ask, Grayson encourages.

    Besides, if we die out there, I want to go out knowing my mate had my mark and that she knew I was

    thinking of her when I took myst breath.

    A s k her, he demands and when I refuse, he threatens to take over. Fine, I sigh, swallowing the lump in

    my throat and licking my dry lips. ¡°Wh-what if¡­wh-what if¡­¡± I stammer, feeling as though I have cotton

    in my mouth blocking my words. ¡°What if what?¡± Talia asks, her eyes twinkling with hope that I might give

    up on the idea of war. ¡°Wh-what if¡­.I mark y-you?¡± ***Agnes*** I pace around my room, unable to

    believe Toran is here. fter all these years, he came back and for what? To drag my poor Zane into his

    messy war? It boils my blood to think Zane paid the price for Toran and he joins the war. But how do I

    convince him to stay? How do I tell him to not protect his little family? It¡¯s all so frustrating! Not to mention

    the mixed emotions I felt when Rionna and Tylen walked in for the first time.) had never seen Rionna

    while I was at Ravenstone, Toran hiding her well with the masking spell but I knew who she was the

    instant she walked into the room. She was the woman from the picture in Zane¡¯s bag, the one Wyatt

    asked me to pack when we were removed from Scarlett Haven. Zane¡¯s mother. The look of devastation

    in Zane¡¯s eyes when he realized his mother was not the same woman he knew all those years ago

    shattered my heart.He had loved his mother so much and now he is facing a shell of the person he once

    knew. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t help the tinge of jealousy that bubbled up in my chest when he agreed to

    meet her for breakfast, angering me because her presence shouldn¡¯t bother me at all. Zane, more than

    anyone, deserves answers and he deserves to be happy. To add to my turmoil, I recognized Tylen the

    second I caught his scent, my wolf growing restless in his presence. It was so hard to contain her as he

    looked at me, so hard to avoid his gaze. He did not say a word, luckily, and for that, I am grateful. I need

    to run, I tell myself as my feelings begin to cloud my heart¡­I need to feel the wind rush through my fur¡­

    I need to Having made up my mind, I tiptoe out of the house towards the woods, tucking my clothes near

    a tree and shifting into my little brown wolf, Cynthia.) sprint between the trees, attempting to out run my

    feelings. The cold night air feels like a dagger tearing at my lungs, but I wee the sensation, running

    faster into the dark void. Finally, my legs grow exhausted as I reach a small stream and I stop for a drink,

    resting for a moment on the river bank to atch my reflection in the water. My little wolf tilts her head and

    wiggles her ears when the gentle breeze carries a familiar scent. I look up immediately to find Tylen¡¯s

    wolf standing on the other side of the stream, staring curiously at me, but remaining calm and stoic.

    Cynthia wants to run to him, but I have no interest in getting near the young wolf and slowly begin to

    back away. Tylen¡¯s wolf jumps across the stream and blocks my path to freedom, his wolf challenging me

    to escape. When I remain motionless, the wolf shifts into his human form and I turn to shield my eyes

    from his naked body, feeling my cheeks heat up. The young man taps me on my shoulder, sparks

    rippling across my body beneath his touch. My body goes frigid, afraid to feel the impending rejection but

    he only smiles gently at me. ¡°Mate,¡± he spells out in sign, my eyes widening in amazement. He chuckles

    at my reaction and amazes me even asks.) shake my head at him, his smile widening. ¡°My step-mother

    taught me,¡± he signs, a look of sadness in his eyes. ¡°She used to have dreams of a little boy who could

    not talk.lt made her sad to see him struggle to speak so when she became Luna, she convinced my

    father to implement ASL as an unofficial secondnguage for the pack.Many pack members were taught

    ASL so that no pup or pack member, for that matter, would ever feel left out and voiceless like the boy in

    her dreams,¡± he adds with a slight smile. I do not know what to make of this revtion, unwilling to trust

    another Ravenstone wolf. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have your reservations about my family,¡± he signs sheepishly

    upon seeing my hesitation. ¡°But if it¡¯s alright with you, I-¡± No, it¡¯s not alright, I want to scream at him,

    slowly backing away. My wolf tries to takemand upon seeing the smile on his face fade away, but I

    do not relent and instead make a run for the trees.

    Tears trickle down my cheeks as I leave my mate in the woods, but I refuse to stop running until I make it

    all the way home, shifting and tucking myself into the safety of my room.

    I once had a mate and he was more than enough for a lifetime.) don¡¯t need another. N. Apologies if you

    cannot see the previous author¡¯s notes or have not read the blurb but this book is updated once a week,

    Saturday or Sunday PST. I have a full-time job and am writing The Earth Witch as well, so that is all I can

    manage in a week.Thank you for your patience.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    You are so dramatic, I mutter, Grayson snarling at me.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Chapter 50: A Deal

    ***Talia***

    ¡°Wh-what if¡­I mark y-you?¡± Zane asks timidly, his voice low and soft.

    My heart feels as though it might pound out of my chest as a silence falls between us.

    He wants me to bear his mark? Now? I stare at him, wondering why he would bring up marking now of

    all times? Zane seems to understand my confusion and smiles sheepishly at me.

    ¡°T-this is w-war, Ta-Talia,¡± he says quietly, a warm tingle traveling down my spine when he says my

    name.

    ¡°A-and if some-something happens t-to me-me¡­then I-I want to go out kn-knowing my ma-mate wore

    my mark p-proudly¡­¡±

    ¡°Zane¡­¡± I sigh tiredly, pinching the bridge of my nose and closing my eyes as I think of an answer.

    ¡°You know how I feel about marking.¡±

    ¡°I-l do,¡± he replies¡­¡­..

    ¡°B-but so do y-you.¡± I groan in frustration, thinking back to the day he exined his mark to me.

    It was a beautiful speech and I loved hearing him tell me I meant more to him than I had initially

    thought¡­

    but I had already made this mistake before.

    I had fallen for pretty words and jumped into a marriage with a wolf after a couple of nursing my broken

    heart.

    With every passing day, the wall around my heart crumbles, Zane making me believe that perhaps a wolf

    can love a simple human, but I am afraid and I do not know how to stop being afraid.

    ¡°I-I am not h-him,¡± he murmurs, cupping my cheeks and pulling me in for a tender kiss.

    Tiny sparks ripple across my face like little waves of pleasure, my body molding against his.

    ¡°I-I love you,¡± he whispers, his lips grazing mine as he speaks.

    It is the second time he has said it, but my breath still hitches in my throat at his confession.

    I, however, cannot bring myself to repeat those words to him because it would make them real and I

    would be unable to deny him any longer.

    ¡°I-l am not h-him,¡± he repeats, his thumbs wiping the tears gathering in my eyes.

    ¡°I know that,¡± I whimper, Zane shaking his head at me.

    ¡°Do y-you?¡± he asks, the pain evident in his warm eyes.

    ¡°B-because it doe- it doesn¡¯t fe-feel that way.¡± I don¡¯t know how to respond and my silence seems to

    make him anxious.

    ¡°D-do y-ou still love h-him?¡± He asks, his eyes unable to meet mine.

    ¡°A-am I¡­am I-I not¡­Do y-you still think about h-him..?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°I don¡¯t love him,¡± I shake my head adamantly, appalled he would think that.

    ¡°I stopped loving Christian the day Kota was I was his wife of two years after all and I thought we would

    always be together.Those types of feelings don¡¯t go away overnight.Those dreams die hard.But that all

    changed the moment I held Kota in my arms.Christian destroyed my trust and whatever possibility there

    was of us ever being a family died the day he slept with my sister.And I will never forgive him for that.I

    will never love him again.Never.¡±

    Zane weighs my words carefully, as if deciding if I meant them.

    ¡°I do think about Christian every day though,¡± I add, Zane looking down at me in shock and I quickly try

    to exin myself.

    ¡°I think about all the lies he fed me to keep me by his side¡­all the pain I felt while being his Luna.He is a

    constant reminder that I should be careful with my heart and who I give it to.¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s safe with m-me,¡± Zane blurts out and I smile at him.

    ¡°I¡­am trying to believe you,¡± I reply quietly through a small smile.

    ¡°I am trying to believe you are different.That your words are real and not some fantasy you are trying to

    feed me, so I¡¯ll fall for you.But then I remember all the beautiful poems Christian used to tell me, all the

    pics under the moonlight, all of our beautiful mornings after a night of passion, all of the little things he

    did in the beginning that made me believe we wouldst forever.I remember these things every time I

    feel myself gettingfortable with you¡­and then the paines crashing down on me all over

    again.There is a constant war waging in my head thoughts away.I try to remember how happy you make

    Kota whenever a bad thought enters my head.It¡¯s just hard sometimes, ¡± I admit.

    But I will keep trying¡­Because I want to be happy with you.I want to love you so much.I do¡­.I-¡±

    My words get caught in my throat as Zane¡¯s lips crash against mine, one of his hands gripping the back

    of my neck and pushing me into him while the other slides down to my waist, teasing the waistband of

    my shorts.His lips ignite a fire within me, my skin burning with pleasure as he lifts me up by my thighs.

    My arms snake around his neck and he carries me to the bed. He gently sets me down on the soft

    mattress, spreading my legs apart and climbing on top of me while not crushing me under his massive

    body. It¡¯s times like these that I remember how tiny I ampared to him, how broad his shoulders are

    to protect me from any harm, how muscr his arms are from all the hardbor he must have done

    during his childhood. My back arches as his tongue twirls in my mouth, his hands exploring every curve

    of my figure. small gasp escapes my lips when he cups one of my breasts, molding it to the shape of his

    hand over and over again like a stress ball, my n****e hardening against his palm. He pulls away to tug

    his shirt over his head, my eyes mesmerized by his beauty. The room is dark but the moonlight spilling

    into the room illuminates his face and I see the hint of blush on his cheeks. His timid nature never fails to

    make brave enough to show me his scars. I watch him as he struggles to figure out his next move and I

    pull my shirt over my head to give him a hint. His eyes linger on my tattoo for a moment, his fingers

    emitting sparks against my skin as he traces the intricate design of the flowers and the wolf. There¡¯s a

    slight tremor in his hands as he reaches the sp of my bra, but he swallows hard and undoes it, my

    breasts spilling out of their cage. Heat builds up in my core as he admires my bare chest and I reach for

    his jeans, unbuttoning them and pulling down the zipper. The spell of my breasts breaks and Zane

    hurriedly removes our clothes until there¡¯s a small pile of garments on the floor. He once again settles in

    between my legs, his hands resting on either side of my head as he holds his weight above me. Our lips

    collide against each other, our tongues meeting for an erotic dance that leaves my spine tingling. My

    hands travel along his shoulders and up his neck as he pours his heart into every kiss. ¡°M-mine,¡± he

    murmurs when we pull apart to catch our breaths. ¡°Yours,¡± I whisper as his lips travel down my neck to

    my cor bone.

    ¡°I¡¯m yours. ¡°M-mine,¡± he says again, his voice lowering almost an octave. ¡°Y-you¡¯re m-mine.¡± ¡°Y-yes,¡± I

    moan, his mouth wrapping around one of my curling as the heat builds up in my core. My legs hook

    around his naked thighs, my body craving his the more he bites and licks my breasts.) rock my hips

    against his growing member, Zane groaning into my chest as he fights to keep hisposure. ¡°Make me

    yours,¡± I whisper against his ear when I can take the heat no longer. ¡°I want to be yours.¡± He growls softly

    as he suckles on my n****e and slides his hand along my thigh, his fingers squeezing my bare ass and

    pressing me harder against him so that my hips meet his waist. His beard hairs prickle my breasts but

    add to the pleasure as they brush over my sensitive flesh every time he sucks and licks my tits. ¡°Zane¡­¡±

    I pant, needing him now more than ever. Reaching his own limit, Zane lines himself up against my

    entrance and, in a swift thrust, fills me up with his length, my ails weing his girth in a warm embrace.

    ¡°Ah f**k,¡± I whimper as he starts to move, pulling his c**k out slowly and pushing it all the way in in

    deliberate pumps. My body sways with his rhythm, his tip hitting a spot that makes me see stars behind

    my eyelids. ¡°Ah!¡± I gasp, Zane groaning as he hits the same spot again. ¡°Ah¡­.Ah¡­0h god!¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    *** Jordan***

    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± I say anxiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡±

    There is a long silence on the other side and I find myself holding my breath as I wait for a response.

    ¡°How did you get this number?¡± Natalia growls, her voice seething with contempt and hatred.

    ¡°How do you have Nikki¡¯s phone?¡±

    I look over at the nervous she-wolf beside me, Nikki biting her nails anxiously as I try to find the words to

    exin.It¡¯s taken me over a week to gain Micah and Nikki¡¯s trust and even longer to find the courage to

    call Natalia and exin her predicament.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter,¡± I reply, my hands shaking as they hold the phone to my ear.

    ¡°We need to talk-¡±

    ¡°We have nothing to talk about,¡± she snarls, the venom potent in her voice.

    ¡°Nat, I-¡±

    ¡°Do not call me that!¡± she spits back.

    ¡°In fact, don¡¯t call me at all.You lost that privilege a long time ago.Whatever it is, leave me out of it.I don¡¯t

    care.¡±

    ¡°But Christian has gone insane!¡± I argue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about Christian or any of the Silver Crest wolves for that matter,¡±she snaps.

    Leave me alone, Jordan.You¡¯re good Her words sting but I persist.This is too important.

    ¡°He knows about Dakota!¡± I cry desperately before she can hang up the phone and she gasps, the fear

    evident in her voice.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± I sigh in relief now that I have her attention.

    ¡°He knows about Dakota.He knows you have a son, Luna-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± She shrieks into the phone.

    ¡°Sorry,¡±I mutter apologetically.

    ¡°He knows you have a son.He knows you enrolled him in the little daycare center near your house at the

    edge of town.He knows you work at the Poulsbo clinic as a medical assistant and at the masque in the

    evenings as a waitress.He knows all about you and Dakota and he¡¯sing.He¡¯sing back for his

    Luna and his pup.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she whimpers, the frustration in her voice heart-wrenching.

    ¡°No.No.No! I was careful.I was so f*****g careful.How did he¡­How did he find me? And what about

    Vanessa? Hasn¡¯t she given him a pup by now he can use as his heir?¡±

    ¡°Vanessa is infertile,¡± I sigh, a sudden burst ofughtering from the other side.

    ¡°Ha, really?¡± Natalia giggles.

    ¡°Goddess, this is unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Nat,¡± I scold her.

    ¡°This is serious.Your sister has really messed s**t up-¡±

    ¡°And that is your own fault.Silver Crest chose her over me,¡± to you because you still chose to protect

    Christian and Vanessa.

    Don¡¯te crawling back to me now that you¡¯ve realized your mistake.It¡¯s been over four years since I

    left and now all of sudden, you call out of nowhere, expecting me to believe you¡¯vee to your senses

    and realized you¡¯ve made a mistake with Vanessa? Tch! f**k you, Jordan.¡±

    ¡°Natalia, please, I¡¯m begging you,¡± I plead.

    ¡°Please listen¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she snaps.

    ¡°I begged you to help me through my pain, to help me find a cure and you stood there and did nothing for

    me! You mocked me with your silence and your lies.No more! I¡¯m done helping you.I¡¯m done with Silver

    Crest.I¡¯ll figure out what to do on my own without your help.f**k you!¡±

    She hangs up the phone before I have a chance to speak another word, not giving me the opportunity to

    exin just how much danger she¡¯s in.

    If she refuses Christian, there¡¯s no telling what Jack will do to her.I try dialing again, but the call goes

    straight to voicemail and I find myself resisting the urge to fly out to California and search every city for

    her.

    ¡°Text her,¡± Nikki urges.

    ¡°She¡¯s angry and upset so she won¡¯t want to listen to you right now but once she cools off, she might be

    more willing to at least read what you have to say.Even if she doesn¡¯t answer, she needs to know what¡¯s

    going on with her ex and her sister.¡± advice and I type out the text exining Christian¡¯s murder spree.

    I just hope Natalia is more willing to understand things in the morning.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give Zane a text in the morning,¡± Micah offers.

    ¡°He might be willing to listen and convince Talia to take this threat seriously.¡±

    Nikki and Micah had exined to me that he was Natalia¡¯s second chance mate though she was not

    very fond of him thest time they spoke with her.

    ording to them, he is a mute silver wolf who seems like a good guy.

    It is a huge relief to know that Natalia is notpletely alone and that she has someone to defend her

    against Christian.I just hope this new mate treats her better than Christian ever did.

    Having sent the texts, Nikki takes me to their spare room and as I get ready for bed, my phone rings,

    Christain¡¯s name shing across the screen. Ignoring him would seem too suspicious so I gather my

    thoughts quickly before answering. ¡°Yes, Alpha?¡± I say into the speaker. ¡°Do you have my mate?¡± He

    asks without saying hello. Don¡¯t tell him the truth, my wolf Adam, warns. ¡°Not yet, sir.She-¡± ¡°You have

    failed your mission.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± I exin. ¡°She won¡¯t even let me speak¡° ¡°Then force her to

    listen!¡± He roars into my phone. ¡°And then what, sir?¡± | scoff. ¡°Should I kidnap her?¡± You are walking a

    very fine line right now, Adam snarls. Don¡¯t f****¡±*g blow it. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Christian snarls. |

    gulp back my words as the rumble of Christian¡¯s angry voice sends shivers down my spine. ¡°Nothing, sir,¡±

    I reply quickly, my heart racing in my chest as I wait for his response. ¡°Listen to me very carefully,

    Jordan,¡± Christian spits. ¡°You have three days. THREE f*****g DAYS, to figure out how to get my mate

    back to me or I will feed you to my wolf!¡± That¡¯s not enough time, Adam barks. ¡°Sir, give me a week,¡± |

    beg. ¡°If I don¡¯t have her in one week, ¡®l lend my own life. ¡°He pauses for a moment before answering.

    ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± I reply, nodding despite him not being able to see me. I let out a tired sigh when

    he hangs up, allowing my body to crash on the mattress from pure exhaustion. My heart races as I try to

    figure out what to do to keep Christian from searching for Natalia but I ultimately allow my worries to melt

    away and fall into the darkness. I awake to the sound of a knock at the door of my room, Nikki calling my

    name with desperation. ¡°Jordan!! Jordan, it¡¯s Talia!¡± she cries excitedly. ¡°She texted back!¡± I¡¯m up like a

    lightning bolt and spring to the door, nearly tripping over my jeans on the floor. Nikki wears nothing but

    her robe and underwear, but I ignore her exquisite figure as I take the phone from Nikki.She bites her

    nails as I read the text aloud. ¡°Call me in the morning. Tell me exactly what he knows,¡± I read aloud,

    looking up at Nikki as I finish. Wasting no time, I dial Natalia¡¯s number, pulling Nikki into the room and

    mming the door shut behind her. The phone rings a few times on the other side and I pull on some

    jeans while I wait. ¡°Jordan¡­¡± Natalia¡¯s voicees through, a bit hoarse and raspy. ¡°Nat¡­I-¡± ¡°Just tell

    me what he knows,¡± she interrupts me. ¡°And how did he find me?¡± Knowing she will likely hang up if I

    don¡¯t get right to the point, I clear my throat and answer her questions. ¡°He hired a private investigator to

    track down everything about you,¡± I sigh. ¡°He was able to track your flight down to Wyoming and cross

    referenced that with your new name.How he discovered that name is unknown to me,¡± I shrug.responds.

    ¡°He found your public records rted to the name ¡®Talia Ramos¡¯. That¡¯s your home address, Dakota¡¯s

    birth certificate, your work addresses, Kota¡¯s school address-¡± ¡°Does he know where I am now?¡± she

    suddenly asks, my mind nking for a moment. ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t know your current location, Lun-¡±

    ¡°Lam not your Luna,¡± she snarls.

    I nod silently, Natalia letting out an annoyed sigh.

    ¡°What exactly does he want with me?¡± she asks.

    I choose my words carefully as I do not exactly understand my Alpha¡¯s logic.

    ¡°He wants to reinstate you as his Luna and bring home his heir,¡± I reply, a loud groaning from

    Natalia¡¯s side.

    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t he just move on? What about his precious Vanessa?¡± She cries in frustration.

    ¡°What does she have to say in all of this?¡±

    Now would be a good time to exin her sister tried to turn, Adam sighs.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Nat, your sister attempted toplete a turning in order to salvage her marriage,¡± I sigh.

    ¡°She ended up in aa.¡±

    There is a long pause on the other side and for a moment, I fear she may have disconnected the call.

    ¡°Nat?¡± I call out, hoping she is still on the line.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    Chapter 52: Red Water

    ***Z**

    After Talia¡¯s former Gamma calledst night, Talia went into a frantic terror, shaking violently with both

    rage and fear that her ex-mate was trying to locate our son.

    It was not until I brought Kota in to stay with us for the night that she finally calmed down enough to go to

    sleep.

    Grayson, however, was too enraged to stay quiet, so I let him out to patrol around the house while our

    mate and pup slept soundly.

    Now as the dawn breaks over the horizon, I shift into my human form, changing into a pair of shorts and

    stumbling back into the room.

    ¡°Tell Christian he can go to hell.My son already has a Dad and I have an Alpha who I am going to love.I

    am going to love him and I am going to be happy because after all these years spent being angry and full

    of hatred, I deserve to have my happily ever after,¡±

    Talia snarls into the phone before hanging up and huffing loudly to herself.She looks up to see me

    standing in the doorway, her cheeks heating up as she curls back up in bed with our sleeping pup.

    I don¡¯t know what to say as a kaleidoscope of butterflies flutters about from my stomach to my head.

    Talia pats the empty space beside her, coaxing me toe to bed with her as she pulls the covers open

    for me.I crawl into bed, She interlocks our hands and brings them to her lips, kissing my knuckles gently

    as she speaks.

    ¡°Christian wants to make me his Luna and take Kota as his next heir,¡± she murmurs, her other hand

    brushing away Kota¡¯s hair from his face.

    A low growl rumbles through my chest, Talia chuckling softly to herself at Grayson¡¯s possessiveness.

    ¡°And it appears my sister ended up in aa after attempting to turn,¡± she sighs.

    I rest my chin on her shoulder and pull her closer to my chest.

    ¡°A-are you al-alright?¡± I ask, Talia shrugging to herself.

    ¡°I have let Vanessa and Christian control my life for several years now,¡± she whispers.

    ¡°And for a long time, I¡¯ve been living in fear of my own heart, too afraid to let anyone else get close

    enough to hurt me again.It¡¯s so much easier being alone; it¡¯sfortable.No one can hurt you,¡±

    https://infobagh/she adds with a small shrug.

    I hold my breath as she guides my hand to her chest and presses it over her heart.

    ¡°Do you feel my heart racing?¡± she asks, the thumping of her heart drumming against the palm of my

    hand.

    ¡°y-yes.¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t done that in a long time,¡± she murmurs in breathy whispers.

    ¡°But my heart races every time I¡¯m with you¡­And I realize¡­I never want to stop feeling that.¡± to live, to

    grow, to fight intensifying as she speaks her truth.

    ¡°I want to be yours, truly andpletely yours,¡± Talia whispers, turning to look at me with tears tugging at

    her eyes.

    ¡°So I will give you my heart and my soul¡­even if it terrifies me.Even if I feel I¡¯m not good enough.I¡¯m

    done letting Christian and Vanessa win.I want to stop running.I want to be happy¡­and that starts by

    epting your mark.¡±

    My eyes widen in shock and I can¡¯t help the giddy smile that stretches across my face.

    ¡°R-really?¡± I ask, Grayson wagging his tail enthusiastically.

    What are you doing? Don¡¯t question her, he snaps.She might change her mind!

    ¡°Tonight,¡± she murmurs.

    ¡°Mark me tonight.¡±

    I lock eyes with her, trying to decipher if this really is what she wants or if it¡¯s just the fear taking over

    again.

    All I find in her eyes, however, is something no one but my mother has ever looked at me with:

    eptance.

    I am wed and tainted by my past, but this perfectly imperfect human still wants me to be the father of

    her child and the man of her life.What more could I want?

    ¡°T-tonight,¡± I nod, a smile curling on her lips in response as I lean in for a kiss.

    ¡°One more thing, Zane,¡± Talia adds, teasing me by pulling away from my lips.

    ¡°How would you feel about asking Queen Aurora if we can stay in River Moon¡­indefinitely?¡± She asks,

    biting on her lower lips as she waits for my reply.

    There is nothing to think about, however, as I already feel right at home here, more so than I ever did at

    Scarlett Haven.

    As I part my lips to answer, Kota suddenly sits up, his eyes filing with tears as he looks at us.

    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Talia asks, sitting up and opening her arms for him.

    ¡°I dream of a bad wolf,¡± he whines, burying his face in her chest.

    ¡°And red water. Lots of red water on you, mommy.¡±

    ¡°Red water?¡± She asks, turning to look at me in confusion.

    ¡± What red water?¡±

    ¡°Red water everywhere!¡± He cries.

    ¡°He was mean to Daddy.Why was he so mean to Daddy?!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Talia soothes, rubbing his back as she kisses his head.

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s okay now.See?¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± He screams, shaking his head at us.

    Talia holds onto the crying pup, whispering soothing words to calm him down.

    ¡°K-Kota,¡± I whisper, leaning into him.

    ¡°Do y-you want to see the bu-butterflies?¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Kota snarls, aggressively wiping his tears and hiding his face from me.

    An idea pops into my head and I grab the little stuffed wolf I ¡°W-wolfie, wo-would y-you like to go see the

    bu-butterflies with me?¡±

    I ask the stuffed wolf, Talia picking up on my redirect tactic and smirking at me.

    In a much lower voice, I respond to my own question.

    ¡°Y -yes, Za-Zane, I-I want to see the bu-butterflies.¡±

    ¡°W-what about y-you, Ta-Talia? Wo-would y-you like to go see the bu-butterflies with me?¡± I ask, Talia

    nodding happily.

    ¡°I would love toe,¡± she giggles.

    ¡°Kota, do you want toe with us?¡±

    ¡°Nuh-uh,¡± he mutters, shaking his head.

    ¡°Well then K-Kota can stay here all b-by himself and we can g-go see the bu-butterflies,¡± I say in my

    deep voice through the wolf.

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea,¡± Talia adds, gently sliding Kota off herp.

    ¡°Let me just brush my teeth and get dressed and then we can go.¡± We both start to get up when Kota

    very timidly crawls to the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Can Ie?¡±  he asks, wiping his tired face.

    ¡°Of c-course y-you can,¡± I say, shoving the wolf in his face and peppering him with wolf kisses.

    ¡°I-I love y-you K-Kota.Y-You¡¯re my b-best friend and I-1 will never let an-anyone hurt y-you.¡±

    The little boy gives into the wolf¡¯s kisses and allows himself to be washed and dressed by his mother, but

    his dream lingers in my mind.

    haunting my son¡¯s dreams and why was Talia covered in blood? I don¡¯t get much time to dwell on the

    dream as the three of us make our way downstairs for breakfast where we find Agnes already hard at

    work over the stove.

    The scent of freshly made pancakes, eggs, bacon, and potatoes fills my nostrils, my mouth watering with

    hunger.

    Kota wastes no time in greeting Agnes, tapping on her leg to get her attention and waving hello at her.

    She greets us all, our eyes meeting for a brief moment.

    There i] is fear and despair on her kind face as she hurries to fix us each a te, and I realize she is

    trying to make herself useful to me.

    Her hands tremble as she sets a te in front of me, guilt filling my heart for my cold behavior towards

    herst night.

    ¡°I made your favorite,¡± she signs anxiously.

    ¡°I know you probably don¡¯t need me now that she¡¯s back but I just wanted to-¡±

    I don¡¯t let her sign any more nonsense, pulling her into my arms in a tight embrace.

    At first, she remains stiff, as if unsure if she had the right to touch me afterst night but when I refuse to

    pull away, she finally wraps her arms around my waist.

    Tears stain my shirt as she lets her pain trickle down her cheeks and I only squeeze her tighter.

    Kota asks why Agnes is crying but Talia only whisks him away and sets our breakfast out on the patio to

    give Agnes and I some privacy.

    When I pull away, Agnes frantically wipes her tears and¡±I know I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness, but I

    never meant to hurt you. I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell you the truth about why I came to Scarlett

    Haven,¡± she pleads.

    ¡°Please forgive me, but if you can¡¯t, I understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you,¡± I reply honestly.

    ¡°I realize now you were only doing what you thought was best.It is I who should be thanking you for all

    the years of your care.You were so broken and yet you chose to care for the son of the man who killed

    your child.You chose to be my family when I had no family left to care for me.My mother may be alive,

    but her presence can¡¯t erase all the love you gave me,¡±

    I sign, tears gathering in Agnes¡¯ eyes once more.

    ¡°It was you who held my hand during my first shift, you who shielded me with your body during a beating,

    you who washed my wounds after a long day ofbor, you who taught me how to speak when I had no

    voice to do so.I love you, Mom.https://infobagh/I will always love you.¡±

    She does her best to hold back her tears but her feelings get the best of her and she sobs into her

    hands, her body rxing with relief that I still see her as my mother.

    I once again wrap her up in my arms, shielding her from the world as she cries.

    When she¡¯s let out all of her emotions, I lead her out into the patio where we find Talia and Kota hunched

    over a patch of grass.

    (***F.uck you N**elJar, Nov*leb**k, and SWN**el.Stop stealing my work, you cuntchops!***) murmurs,

    pointing to threedy bugs crawling along some des of grass.

    ¡°1 spot, 2 spots, 3 spots¡­¡±

    Talia¡¯s voice trails off as we all hear the sound of soft footsteps tapping towards us.

    Rionna takes timid steps down the walkway, a small tray wrapped in tinfoil visible in her hands as she

    approaches.

    She sets the tray on the patio table and smiles nervously at us.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she both says and signs to us, shock washing over me that she can sign.

    ¡°I saw you guys having breakfast outside.I thought I¡¯d join you, unless perhaps you¡¯ve changed your

    mind about sharing a meal with me.I can leave if it¡¯s too much right now,¡± she signs as she speaks.

    I¡¯m at aplete loss of words as I stare back at my mother, still in shock that after all of these years,

    she¡¯s still alive, still here.

    Luckily for me, Kota fills the awkward silence with his nosy self and he points to the tray on the table.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asks, giving Rionna a cheeky grin as he bats his thickshes at her.

    She smiles and pulls back the tin foil wrap to reveal freshly baked coffee cake, an involuntary gasp

    escaping my lips as a number of memoriese flooding back to me.

    ¡°I made some coffee cake,¡± she exins, showing Kota the delicious treats.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember if I liked it in the past, but it¡¯s my favorite breakfast treat now,¡± she shrugs.

    ¡°Y-you loved coffee ca-ake,¡± I mumble and sign, turning away coffee cake we used to share when she

    woulde visit me in my prison.

    ¡°Y-you used to dr-draw happy faces on the ca-cakes with the cinna-cinnamon and icing¡­ be-because

    they ma-made meugh.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Rionna whispers, looking down at the little coffee cake slices she still decorated with icing and

    cinnamon smiles.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Do-don¡¯t be!¡± I shake my head at her, Rionna jumping a little from the enthusiasm in my voice.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m d y-you came.S-sit.I-¡¯ll serve y-you.¡±

    I practically run into the house to grab another te of food, feeling giddy inside to have both of my

    mothers, my mate and my son with me for breakfast.As I return with the food, I find Rionna sitting across

    from Agnes, both deeply enthralled in a conversation.

    ¡°You are still his mother,¡± Rionna exins to her.

    ¡°So if it¡¯s alright with you, I would like the opportunity to get to know the man you raised.¡±

    ¡°He used to talk about you a lot,¡± Agnes replies timidly.

    ¡°I can only hope they were good things,¡± Rionna smiles at her.

    ¡°He loved you very much,¡± Agnes responds.

    ¡°It was hard living up to a ghost sometimes¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might be in the same boat,¡± Rionna sighs.

    ¡°He may be disappointed in me.I don¡¯t remember what Elenore was enough.Good thing he still has

    you.It¡¯s a relief to know he wasn¡¯tpletely alone in my absence.¡±

    I nearly drop the mug in my hand as I read their conversation, the sound of me fumbling with the mug

    startling Rionna.You would literally make the worst ninja, Grayson sighs.l ignore him as Rionnaes up

    to take the te and mug from me and we gather around the patio table, Kota settling beside Rionna

    and asking her a million questions.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where do you live? What¡¯s your favorite color? What¡¯s your favorite animal? Do you

    know where cloudse from? Do all flowers smell good? Why is your hair gray? Do you have a wolf?

    Does it also have gray hair? Can I sit on yourp?¡±

    Rionna answers each question with a smile but by the end of breakfast, I still know very little about her

    and her new life.

    Sensing my growing sadness, Talia slips her hand into mine.

    ¡°The girls at the hospital tell me there¡¯s a flea market in the outskirts of the city,¡± she announces.

    ¡°Perhaps we can all go for a little shopping trip and some fresh air? Maybe some raspados {shaved

    ice}?¡± she adds, wiggling her eyebrows at Kota who jumps up excitedly.

    ¡°I would love that very much,¡± Rionna replies.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just get my purse and maybe change into something morefortable for the weather.It¡¯s quite warm

    today,¡± she chuckles.

    She excuses herself while we put away the dishes and get his hair like mine, and redresses him in shorts

    and a tank top for the heat.

    When Rionna returns, she seems a little upset, her brows furrowed in thought.

    I want to ask her what¡¯s wrong but she only forces a smile and waves her hand a little to indicate that it¡¯s

    nothing for me to worry about.I realize it likely has to do with Toran so I decide it¡¯s best I not pressure her

    for answers.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    The four of us pile into the car Aurora has lent us for the duration of our stay, Talia taking the wheel as

    we head out of River Moon territory.

    We turn up the radio, Kota shocking us all as he sings along to Cardi B¡¯s WAP.

    ¡°No more tablet for you,¡± Talia mutters as she starts to change the station.

    Fear washes over her features when she looks up at the road again, and she shoves me over to the side

    of the passenger window.

    ¡°Look out!¡± she screams, the sound of a gunshot followed by the cracking of the windshield ringing in my

    ears as the car swerves from side to side down the middle of the road.

    Something warm stters onto my shoulder as I reach for the steering wheel and pull the e-brake so we

    don¡¯t drive off the road.

    The car finallyes to a stop and when I look up, I see my mate covering a gaping wound on the right

    side of her neck near her corbone, blood spilling between her fingers.

    ¡°Talia?¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    Chapter 53: Games

    ***Caine***

    ¡°His Majesty has requested I return to Crescent Mane for reinforcements,¡± Gamma Wyatt mutters.

    ¡°He wants to show the little Queen what a reaI King can do,¡± he adds, pinching the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°This is not going to end well for us,¡± he shakes his head.

    ¡°But in the meantime, you two will go to River Moon to deliver this,¡± he says, grabbing a sheet of paper

    and scribbling something on it before handing it to Korbin.

    ¡°Make sure Zane gets that.¡± Korbin stares at the sheet of paper and reads the note aloud.

    ¡°Please rethink your decision.Your father needs you now more than ever.Signed Wyatt.¡±

    A bitter anger ripples through me.Father didn¡¯t need anyone else but me.I¡¯m his heir, not Zane.He was a

    useless mutt for 26 years and he will remain a useless mutt for what little time remains of his life.

    ¡°What¡¯s the sudden interest in that worthless omega?¡± I snarl, ripping the sheet out of Korbin¡¯s hands and

    stashing it in my pocket.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know his gift or if he has one.¡±

    ¡°Do not question your King,¡± Wyatt snaps back.

    ¡°It is his will and we will do as we are told.Besides, that worthless omega, as you so call him, is your

    brother and the one true heir to Scarlett Haven so I suggest you shut your f*****g mouth before I shut it

    for while Zane still has a chance toe to his senses.I¡¯ll be back in three days.Please don¡¯t make me

    regret leaving you two alone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad.We got it all under control,¡± Korbin smiles.

    Gamma Wyatt eyes me suspiciously but I flip him the bird and act uninterested, meanwhile a n

    formtes in my head.

    A n leading to my brother¡¯s demise.

    Wyatt reluctantly calls an uber to the airport, reminding Korbin and I to behave while he¡¯s away.

    As soon as Wyatt is a safe distance away, Korbin goes out to start the car, leaving me alone in the hotel

    room to get what I need.I pull out a revolver from my bag and load it with silver bullets my mother made

    me bring toplete my mission.

    ¡°Aim for the head or the heart,¡± she told me.

    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to heal as quickly from silver bullets.¡±

    Of course she forgot to take into ount that silver wolves are not as easily affected by silver as regr

    wolves but as long as I aim right, I won¡¯t have a problem.I stash the revolver in the back of my pants and

    head over to the car, demanding Korbin to move out of the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Fine, dude chill,¡± he mutters as he climbs into the passenger seat.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that deep.¡±

    I don¡¯t respond and take the wheel, driving out of town towards the outskirts of the city.

    As I¡¯m driving, I see an SUV in yesterday while we were visiting River Moon.Are you sure about this?

    Abel, my wolf, hesitates.

    Hesitation is for the weak, I snarl back, pulling out the revolver from my pants and rolling down the

    window.

    Upon seeing the gun, Korbin starts to panic.

    ¡°Ay yo, what the f**k are you- ¡±

    Ignoring him, I aim at the passenger¡¯s side where I see Zane looking stupidly at his mate.

    As I pull the trigger, however, Korbin pulls my arm and the bullet flies towards the drivers side, hitting

    Zane¡¯s stupid mate instead.

    Their car swerves like a snake down the middle of the road and I stop ours knowing my mission has yet

    to be fulfilled.

    ¡°What the actual f**k was that?¡± Korbin shouts at me, his heart rate soaring as he breaks into a full

    sweat.

    ¡°We were just supposed to deliver a message!¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ***Jane***

    ¡°Talia!!¡± I shout, putting pressure on her wound as my mind erupts into chaos.

    ¡°Ta-Talia I-¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Kota wails upon seeing the blood squirting all over my arms down to shield.

    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± She calls out.

    I respond with a nod and notice some blood spilling from her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± she reassures me.

    ¡°It just nicked me in the shout- Look out!¡±

    She cries, pushing both Kota and Agnes¡¯ head¡¯s down.

    A second gun shot is fired, the back windshield of the car cracking and we hear amotion outside the

    car.

    Kota begins to scream and cry uncontrobly, Grayson fighting to surface and protect our family.

    A third gunshot is fired but it seems to miss the car entirely.

    We need to stop the shooter before he hurts Kota too! Grayson snarls, but a part of me refuses to leave

    Talia.

    ¡°Ri-Rionna¡± I stammer, pulling my shirt over my head and using it to cover the wound on Natalia¡¯s

    corbone.

    ¡°H-help.. P-please.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay,¡± Rionna replies, leaning her body into the front seats and taking over for me, applying

    pressure to the wound.

    ¡°I¡¯m linking for back up.¡± Reluctantly, pull my hands away from Talia and lean over to kiss her forehead.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be back,¡± I murmur, moving to climb out of the car, when I feel my mate grab my arm.

    ¡°Zane¡­¡± Talia croaks.

    ¡°I-I love you.¡±

    Her words are enough to unleash Grayson wrath and he takes round the car. I see Korbin and Caine

    standing in the middle of the road, their car just a few feet behind them.

    Their hands are held above their heads as they fight for control of a revolver, a fourth shot firing in the air.

    Cain hooks his foot around Korbin¡¯s ankle and elbows him in the face, knocking him onto the ground

    while he takes control of the revolver.

    His eyes narrow to slits as he turns to face me, pointing the gun in my direction.

    Not an ounce of fear passes through me as I face the barrel of the gun, Grayson tilting his head to the

    side in amusement.Do it, cocksucker, Grayson dares him, nting his paws firmly on the ground.

    ¡°Hello¡­ mutt,¡± Caine smirks.

    ¡°Or should I say goodbye?¡±

    Grayson sprints towards him at full speed as Caine pulls the trigger, swiftly dodging the bullet with ease.

    As he pounces on my brother, Caine activates his gift, Grayson¡¯s mouth filling with sand as he sinks his

    canines into Caine¡¯s shoulder.

    We fall right through Caine andnd on top of Korbin, Caine¡¯s body now a cloud of sand.

    Like my father, Caine¡¯s gift, sand maniption, makes it difficult for anyone to evernd a blow, his body

    turning to a cloud of sand at the slightest touch.I scramble to my feet as Caine¡¯s bodyes together,

    the bastard once again pointing the revolver at me.

    The sound of screeching tires momentarily distracts us andMoon.

    A sinister look flickers in Caine¡¯s eyes as he watches the car drive down the road in a frenzy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you what a real Alpha does to win a war,¡± he snickers, a cruel smirk curling on his lips.

    Choke? Grayson sneers, baring his teeth and snarling in warning.

    Before Caine hands can turn to sand, Grayson and I let down our walls, channeling his river of thoughts

    into my head.

    All of his memories and vile recollections flood my brain but I build my dams up so that only his current

    train of thought flows between us.

    ¡°Stop,¡±

    Graysonmands, Caine suddenly standing very still as a ck film covers his eyes.He tries to take

    another step but his body refuses to react, remaining glued in ce to obey my orders.

    ¡°What the-¡±

    ¡°Faceme, ¡± Grayson snarls, ragecing his everymand.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Caine thinks to himself, a slight tremor ripping down his spine.

    ¡°Who is speaking to me?¡±

    ¡°Why, you don¡¯t recognize an Alpha when you hear one? . Grayson snickers, very slowly circling his prey.

    I can hear Caine¡¯s heart pound against his chest in fear, the sound music to my ears as his eyes flicker

    around in panic in search of an escape.

    ¡°Are you scared, Alpha?¡± Grayson taunts him.

    ¡°Want to y a game with your big brother?¡±

    Caine doesn¡¯t say a word but he once again tries to move, his body refusing to react to hismands.

    He¡¯s under my control now.

    ¡°Since you like to y with lives¡­shall we y with yours? Grayson asks, beads of sweat gathering at

    Caine¡¯s temples.

    ¡® What¡¯s wrong brother? Wolf¡¯s got your tongue?¡±

    Grayson teases him as he eyes the revolver still in Caine¡¯s hand.

    ¡°How about a round of Russian roulette?¡±

    Caine¡¯s eyes widen as Grayson takes full strides towards him until he¡¯s only a few inches from his face.

    ¡°You used five bullets to terrorize my family ,¡± Grayson growls.

    ¡°I just need one to make you regret ever existing. Now, spin the cylinder and point the gun to your head .¡±

    Caine pants frantically as he executes themand, his hands shaking as he spins the cylinder of the

    revolver before pushing the barrel against his own temple.

    ¡°Pull the trigger,¡± Grayson demands, the hairs along his back bristling as he bares his teeth at our

    trembling brother.

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    Caine whimpers as he uses all his strength to keep from pulling the trigger.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this¡­I-I didn¡¯t mean it.I was ¡­I was just going along with ¡­with what my mom told me

    to do¡­¡±

    But the image of my mate bleeding in the car will forever be always haunt my nightmares.

    There is no forgiving what was done to my family today.

    ¡°PULL.THE.TRIGGER ,¡±

    Grayson snarls, Caine taking a deep breath and closing his eyes as he pulls the trigger.

    The sound of the empty click boils my blood, Caine sighing in relief to have survived the shot.

    This, however, is far from over.

    ¡°Again,¡± Graysonmands, the fear once again returning to Caine¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°But I-¡±

    ¡°A true Alpha never shows fear¡­isn¡¯t that what you and Father always said?¡±

    Grayson spits, Caine whimpering in fear realizing the only way this game is ending is with his body dead

    on the floor.

    ¡°Do It again.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! Please! Have mercy!¡± He cries aloud, tears rolling down to his cheeks.

    ¡°Did you have any when you shot my mate?¡±

    Grayson snarls, just barely containing his rage through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Did you have mercy when you shot at my son?¡±

    Caine only whines and whimpers as I instruct him to once again put the barrel to his temple.

    In his fear, I notice his pants darken as a pool forms around his feet.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Oh look, a coward¡­¡± Grayson snickers, a smile of satisfaction stretching across his face.

    ¡°Are you scared? Hold onto that feeling,¡± Grayson mocks him.

    ¡°Because it will be thest thing with a scream.Once again, the empty click brings relief to the trembling

    Alpha, though his reaction is short-lived when Grayson instructs him to shoot again.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m your brother!¡± Caine begs me, his lips quivering with fear.

    ¡°But were you my brother today? ¡±

    Grayson snarls, his nostrils ring as he res at the man who tortured me for years thinking I was

    nothing more than an mutt

    ¡°Times up ,¡± Grayson says, turning his back to Caine and walking towards a terrified Korbin stillying on

    the floor.

    ¡°Shoot.¡±

    A group of birds flutters through the forest as a loud bang echoes off the surrounding trees, by the thud

    of a dropping body following it.

    Grayson stops in his tracks for a moment, my heart racing in my chest as I process what we¡¯ve just

    done.I steal a nce at the body lying on the floor, Caine¡¯s eyes still wide open as they stare into empty

    space, before turning back to Korbin.

    ¡°Please, I had nothing to do with this.I was just told to deliver a message by my father and that¡¯s all I

    came to do!¡± He pleads.

    ¡°Caine pulled out a gun and I didn¡¯t know what the f**k was happening.I was just minding my own

    business when he started- ¡°Stop talking, ¡±

    Grayon mutters, trying to make sense of A ck film washes over Korbin¡¯s eyes and he shuts up,

    nodding his head in obedience.

    ¡°What¡¯s the message ?¡± Grayson sighs.

    ¡°The gamma wants you to reconsider your decision and join us willingly in the war against Ravenstone,¡±

    he exins.

    ¡°You have three days before Crescent Mane deres war and my father returns with reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Grayson says as he turns his head to look at Caine¡¯s i lifeless body.

    The war has already begun, I tell Grayson and he grunts in agreement.We have three days to prepare

    for it.

    ¡°Take that halfbreed¡¯s body back where it belongs,¡± Grayson orders, Korbin scrambling to his feet.

    ¡°And tell your Alpha he¡¯s I going to regret ever pushing me away.¡±

    Grayson doesn¡¯t give Korbin a chance to respond, sprinting off in the direction of the River Moon Pack.

    The adrenaline g pumping through my veins is numbing the pain but I can still feel my mate¡¯s soul¡­ and

    it¡¯s slipping away.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    **Natalia¡¯***

    I can feel myself slipping away as blood pours out of my neck area and I make peace with the thought

    that this may be the end for me.

    Zane reluctantly pulls his hands away from the wound and leans forward to kiss my forehead, his lips

    leaving lingering sparks on my skin and I try to savor them as he turns to leave.

    ¡°I- I¡¯ll be back,¡± he murmurs.

    This may be thest time we speak to each other, so I reach out my hand and hold onto his wrist a little

    longer.I want him to know how d I am we met.

    ¡°Zane¡­¡± I croak, struggling to find my words.

    ¡°I-I love you.¡± He does not reply but I see the anguish swimming in his eyes and it hurts.

    My sweet mate is breaking inside.I just hope when this is all over, his heart is still intact.

    Zane storms out of the car and Rionna kicks into action, reaching her hand over me to unbuckle my seat

    belt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear.We¡¯ll get you help,¡± she reassures me, grabbing Agnes¡¯¡®s hands and cing them over

    my wound.

    ¡°We just need to get you into the passenger seat,¡± she grunts, jumping out of the car and adjusting the

    passenger seat so that it rests all the way back.

    Dakota screaming in the background for me.

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± he wails, Rionna, and Agnes shifting me onto the passenger seat.

    ¡°Please help my Mommy,¡± he sobs.

    ¡°Help her!¡±

    I open my mouth to calm him down but only incoherent mumbles escape my lips, frustration bubbling in

    my chest.

    Instincts take over, however, and I do my best to keep calm and slow down my breathing.If I want to

    survive, I need to stay calm.

    Agnes tears off her shirt, ripping the fabric into strips and tying it around my shoulder and over my cor

    bone to stop the bleeding.

    Instant pain shoots across my chest, my nails imprinting half moons into the car seat as I bite on my

    tongue to hold back my screams.I don¡¯t want to scare my baby.

    Rionna jumps into the driver seat, restarting the car and turning it back towards River Moon.

    ¡°Stay with us Talia.Just stay with us,¡± she orders me as we speed down the road.

    ¡°I linked Toran and he¡¯s getting help from the Queen.Just hang on.Don¡¯t go.Kota and Zane still need

    you.¡± I can feel myself slipping into the darkness, a coldness filling my body as more blood pools around

    my chest.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Kota screams, my eyes struggling to stay open.

    ¡°Mommy wake up!¡±

    But the exhaustion is only growing stronger, its ws fight to stay conscious but as we drive through

    what appears to be a portal, I feel myself fall into the cold pitch ck, the pain subsiding and the world

    giving way to the abyss.I do not feel fear as I wander aimlessly for what feels like hours into the void.

    The dark is quiet but in a soothing way.I must have died¡­I tell myself, my heart breaking a little at the

    thought but the memory of Kota and Zane watching the butterflies calms my fears.

    Even in my absence, my son will know love.

    His father will make sure of that.

    Peace settles into my being and as I take a step forward, I feel the ground give way and a flutter fills my

    heart as I fall into the pitch ck.

    My arms and legs instinctively search for something to grab onto as I fall when the ck nothingness

    suddenly fades to blue skies and fluffy clouds I can almost touch with my fingers.

    Just as suddenly as the sky appears, I feel myself gently fall into a body of water, small waves washing

    over me until I¡¯m fully submerged.I react instantly and swim to the water¡¯s surface, taking a huge gulp of

    air to fill my starving lungs.

    PROMOTED CONTENTAdskeeper

    Curvy Body Positive Instagram Influencers You Should Follow More¡­ 456 114 152

    15 Behind-The-Scenes Secrets Of ¡®Now And Then¡¯ More¡­ 181 45 60

    Abigail Breslin Has Spoken Out About Sexual Assault More¡­ 249 62 83 My eyes scan my surroundings

    and I find myself in the middle of ake, a calm voice calling me to the shore.

    Natalia¡­.

    Natalia¡­

    The wind whispers, its voice sweet and melodic.I decide to follow it and swim towards the shore, my

    eyes watching the woods just beyond it.

    Something moves between eyes gazing intently at me.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Its gorgeous gray coat has a light blue tint to it as the light hits it and air of dominance lingers around the

    wolf. The wolf feels familiar and as I crawl onto the shore, it rushes to help me, its tail wagging with pup-

    like excitement.I carefully inspect myself, realizing I¡¯m wearing a simple white dress, my wet hair clinging

    to my neck and shoulders.

    The wound which had been bleeding like crazy only moments ago is long gone, wless skin now

    covering my corbone.

    ¡°Hello, wolf¡± I murmur as I get up on my feet and dust off the sand from my now bare legs.

    My eyes widen in shock when it replies back with a smooth voice.

    ¡°Hello, Natalia,¡± it murmurs, turning its body towards the forest.

    ¡°We should hurry.She¡¯s waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± I ask, but the wolf does not answer, running off into the woods.

    hurry after it, avoiding small stones and branches littering the forest floor as I run barefoot.

    After a while of running, the dense forest gives way to a clearing with arge tree near the edge.

    Severalrge stones are arranged around a muchrger stone like chairs around a table, and the wolf

    takes a seat on one of the stone chairs.

    I run up to the wolf and lean my body against a stone, inhaling deeply to catch my breath.

    ¡°Hello Natalia,¡± a gentle voice whispers from behind the tree, hair ck as night appears before me.

    She is barefoot and wears a simple yet elegant white dress with blue embellishments at the hem.

    A kind smile stretches across her perfect red lips and her dark eyes twinkle like the stars.

    The wolf jumps off the stone and bows its head before the woman, the beautiful being stroking the wolf¡¯s

    fur in a loving manner.

    Unsure what to do with myself, I stand up immediately and awkwardly bow to her as I fumble with my

    hands.

    ¡°H-hello,¡± I reply softly, the woman chuckling.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask how I know your name?¡± she asks, her question leaving me dumbfounded.

    ¡°I¡¯m dead right?¡± I answer with a shrug.

    ¡°And you¡¯re here to lead me to the afterlife¡­? Or wherever it is I¡¯m supposed to go.Heaven.Hell

    perhaps,¡±

    I offer sheepishly, the woman taking a seat on a stone with the wolfying at her feet.

    ¡°You are not dead,¡± she murmurs, petting the wolf who purrs contently at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your time yet.Zane and Kota still need you.¡±

    ¡°Then what am I doing here?¡± I ask, looking around at the massive forest.

    She hums to herself before answering.

    ¡°You are very different from your sister.Where she sought to change her fate, you do not seem keen to

    ask me for anything.¡± Quite the opposite

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who or what you are so how can I ask you for anything?¡± I mutter.

    ¡°Besides, I make my own fate.Or at least I like to think so.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you fought hard against your mate bond with Zane? You wanted to make your own fate?¡± I

    raise an eyebrow at the woman, my patience wearing thin.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The Moon, the Mother of the Wolves, the Daughter of the Night, Selene, Diana, Coyolxauhqui, Hanwi,

    Huitaca, Moon Goddess, take your pick,¡± she shrugs.

    ¡°Peoples across the world have given me so many names that it does not matter what you call me. All

    that matters is that you respect me and my work,¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re their Moon Goddess,¡± I say in realization, my eyes flickering to the wolf at her feet.

    ¡°And I assume that¡¯s your pet?¡±

    The wolf growls at me, Moon Goddess giving the wolf a stern look to behave.

    ¡°Devina, like all of my wolves, is a product of my love, my own creation, my child,¡± the Goddess replies,

    stroking the wolf¡¯s head.

    ¡°Werewolves all contain a spirit, a soul that I create.She is a soul without a vessel.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the matchmaker who paired me with not one but two wolves,¡± I mumble, shaking my head

    at the goddess who royally screwed me over.

    ¡°Thank you very much for that, by the way.You¡¯ve given me two head aches. ¡± with an amused smile.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± I huff, measuring my words carefully.

    ¡°But even you must admit Christian was a mistake.Why did you do that? Why did you match me with a

    man who was incapable of cherishing what we had? Why did you let him hurt me? Why did you let him

    break me?¡±

    I scream, several tears spilling onto my cheeks, ¡°I loved him! I loved him with every fiber in my being.I

    trusted him! I trusted you and you both failed me! You both broke me! And then you screwed me over by

    giving me another mate.I didn¡¯t ask for one! I didn¡¯t ask for any of this, so why? Why did you do this?

    Why can¡¯t you just leave me alone? Why do you insist on touching every aspect of my life? WHY?!?!¡±

    For a long time, the heavenly Goddess remains very quiet, gently petting Devina¡¯s snout with so much

    love and affection, I start to believe she may be ignoring me entirely.

    ¡°You are very angry¡­¡± she finally whispers.

    ¡°As am I¡­¡± she sighs.

    ¡°Like any mother, I wish only the best for all of my children.All of them deserve their happily ever afters

    and I do the best I can to make that happen for every pair I make.Of course, ns don¡¯t always go the

    way you hope, at least not in a world where free will exists.For you see, as any mother, I try to teach my

    wolves to love and respect each other, but sometimes it is out of my control.Even the best mothers

    cannot help a child who does not wish to be helped.I cannot tell my children how to be, I can only hope

    they learn from the mistakes they make along the way.It hurts to see them fight.It hurts to see my wolves

    in pain.It hurts to see all to be a mother sometimes.But I endure it all with the hope that one day my

    wolves will find peace again.I chose Christian and Jack for you because I could see he was slowly

    slipping away and he needed someone to ground him, someone to neutralize his temper.You were that

    person.Your level headedness, your intelligence and straightforward thinking, your patience made you an

    ideal candidate.I had hoped that with you by his side, Christian would see the ways of his errors, but I

    was wrong.I don¡¯t know why Christian did what he did.I do not know why Jack did not stop his human

    from forsaking the bond time and time again with your sister.I do not know why you had to pay the price

    for their mistakes but I can tell you that Zane was never meant to be a punishment.He was a man who

    could only hope to find love.He had long ago given up on ever finding a mate due to his ws.He was

    alone, afraid, and broken.He did not deserve the cards he was dealt.. and neither did you,¡± the Goddess

    replies.

    ¡°I know that is not the answer you were hoping for but sometimes life is just simply out of our control.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I mumble, crossing my hands over my chest as I think.

    ¡°So what now?¡±

    The Goddess thinks for a moment in silence, Devina licking her creator¡¯s fingers.

    Finally, after a long pause, Moon Goddess sighs and rises to her feet giving you a choice, my child.

    ¡°Would you like to remain human, or will you ept one more gift from me?¡± she asks.

    ¡°t don¡¯t understand,¡± I shake my head at her and she instructs Devina to rise.

    ¡°lonce had a n for Devina, but like you, fate dealt her an unfair hand.

    She too must deal with the betrayals of her former Auman and now awaits a new fate.My mother, the

    Goddess of the Night has blessed her and she can only belong to a human of your kind.¡±

    ¡°My kind?¡±I ask.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, child.You¡¯re not ready for that information just yet,¡± the Goddess replies, turning back to the

    wolf.

    ¡°Devina is a stunning creature, perfectly imperfect and is a good match for Grayson¡¯s bold

    temperament.She¡¯s yours, should you wish it, but choose carefully, my child.I will only make this offer

    once.There is a storming your way, one that will change your life forever.Do you wish to face your

    fate as you are, a human or do you wish to take on the form of a wolf? You choose,¡± the Goddess smiles,

    Devina prancing around me like a happy pup.

    I stare at the beautiful wolf, my brain running a mile a minute as I think of an answer.I have never wanted

    to be a wolf and for many reasons.

    Being human is what I am and what I have always been proud to be.

    Even as Luna, I did not mind working twice as hard as everyone else for the same results because I

    believed in Living among wolves for years, I saw the harshness of their ranks and the cruelty of their

    bonds and I wanted nothing to do with it.

    Christian and Silver Crest¡¯s betrayal only cemented my desire to never be part of another pack

    again but I see now not all wolves are evil.

    My baby is a wolf, my beautiful loving mate is a wolf, and I have learned to see their beauty as well as

    their ws.

    Wolves are not as perfect as I once had thought.

    They hurt and make mistakes just like humans, and oftentimes they show more humanity than humans

    themselves.

    I do not need a wolf for even as a human, I can be useful, but perhaps being a wolf is not such a bad

    thing after all.

    My head begins to hurt as I try to make sense of what I desire, all of my thoughts bombarding me at

    once.I was born human and have never desired to be anything else.Do I truly need to change who I am?

    ¡°You have made your choice, haven¡¯t you?¡± the Goddess of the Moon says.

    ¡°How interesting.¡±

    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± I mutter, Moon Goddess chuckling to herself

    ¡°You make it difficult to like you sometimes,¡± she replies and Iugh dryly at her.

    ¡°So I¡¯ve been told,¡± I grumble back.

    ¡°But being well liked is not my goal.I am what l am.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why, despite your crudeness, I do still like you,¡± Moon Goddess smiles and turn to face the

    beautiful wolf wagging her tail at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go home,¡± Moon Goddess sighs.

    ¡°Your mate is waiting for you.¡± The Moon Goddess gently cups my cheeks and forces me to look at her in

    her heavenly eyes.

    ¡°Be good to him,¡±She murmurs.

    ¡°He is hurting.Zane has just done something he never thought he would be capable of doing.Do not let it

    destroy his goodness.Be good to him.He needs your love now more than ever.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Grace,¡± I whisper back without hesitation.

    ¡°I love that man.¡± Agentle smile curls on her lips and she leans forward to kiss my forehead.

    ¡°Good.He loves you too,¡±

    Before I can say anything else, a bright sh of light blinds my eyes and I fall into the rainbow of colors.

    When I open my eyes again, I find myself in a bed of arge room, my son curled up at my side hugging

    his little wolf to his chest.

    At my feet, I see Zane sitting on a chair while resting his head on my legs.He stirs, looking up at me with

    tears when he realizes I¡¯m awake.

    ¡°T-Talia?¡±

    He whimpers, as if unsure if I am truly awake or just a figment of his imagination.I don¡¯t get to say

    another word because his lips crash onto mine, all of my jumbled thoughts melting away with his tender

    kiss.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    **Zane***

    My heart nearly skips a beat when I see Talia open her eyes for the first time since she fell unconscious

    in the car, her warm brown irises resembling swirls of chocte and honey. How I missed those beautiful

    eyes of hers.

    I don¡¯t waste any time and kiss her, needing to feel the tenderness of her soft plump lips against mine

    after all these agonizing hours lying in wait. Guilt bubbles in my chest, however, and I pull away to

    reassure her of my feelings.

    ¡°I-l love y-you too,¡± I murmur, Talia¡¯s eyes filling with tears as she cups my cheeks to kiss me again.

    It does not escape me that her touch feels different, that the sparks are a little stronger as they tingle

    across my skin. Even her scent is more prominent, my nostrils filling with the soothing scent ofvender

    and rain.

    Something is different, Grayson says, growing restless as I hold Talia in my arms. She feels different,

    Neither of us can quite understand what it is so we chalk up the strange intensity of our bond to me

    missing her these past few nights and I reluctantly pull away from Talia¡¯s lips. Her eyes flicker from side

    to side and she goes very still, as if trying to listen to something. The only sounds I hear are the sounds

    of the River Moon clinic nurses and technicians walking up and down the halls

    ¡°Where¡­ where are we? How long have I been out?¡± Talia asks, gently cradling her head in her hand

    and blinking very hard.

    ¡°Ugh and what is that sound?¡±

    ¡°W-what sound?¡± I ask, Talia looking up at me in confusion.

    ¡°You don¡¯t hear it?¡± She replies, looking around for the source.

    ¡°Hear w-what?¡±

    ¡°The purring,¡± she says, her eyes scanning the dimly lit room.

    ¡°Is there a cat in here?¡±

    The only p***y I see is-

    PROMOTED CONTENTAdskeeper

    More¡­ 799 200 266 ??? ????? ?????? 100 ???? ????? ?? ?????

    Time To Turn To Some Less Conventional Rtionship Advice More¡­ 696 174 232

    What Happened To The Actors Of The Cult Saga 20 Years Later? More¡­ 405 101 135 Shut up, I snap,

    Grayson muttering incoherently at me.

    Talia and I both go very quiet, Kota¡¯s light snoring the only sound we hear, when Talia suddenly sits up

    straighter.

    ¡°There! Did you hear it?¡± she hisses in a loud whisper, grabbing onto my arm.

    Again, it does not escape me that the sparks feel stronger, more vivid and undeniable when she rests

    her bare hand on my skin. Talia seems to notice too, her eyes focusing on the ce where our skin

    meets.

    A single tear rolls down Talia¡¯s cheek as she lets her finger glide across my arms, her touch leaving

    goosebumps along my bare flesh.

    ¡°I did it,¡± she murmurs. ¡°Oh Goddess, I did it.¡± She feels her arms and face, smiling sheepishly at me.

    ¡°Do I look any different?¡±

    I squint my eyes and stare at her for a moment, Talia¡¯s cheeks heating up as I scrutinize her features.

    Aside from the dark circles under her eyes and her tousled curls, she still looks very much the same.

    Beautiful, strong, perfect¡­. Mine.

    Her smile falters when I shake my head at her, but I tuck my fingers under her chin and tilt her head up,

    forcing her to face me.

    ¡°Y-you look Per-perfect,¡± I whisper, her beautiful smile once again gracing her lips.

    I lean in for another kiss, my entire body exploding with sparks the second our lips touch. The sensation

    startles us and we both jump back from each other in shock.

    ¡°You felt that too right?¡± she asks curiously, carefully inspecting her hands.

    ¡°I guess a wolf would feel the bond much stronger.¡±

    I open my mouth to ask what she means but Kota stirs at her side and interrupts my train of thought.

    Talia looks down at our pup,bing back his hair with her fingers and gently caressing the curves of his

    face. She leans down to kiss his forehead, whispering sweet words in his ear.

    ¡°My poor baby,¡± She whimpers, turning up to look at me.

    ¡°He saw everything.¡± She says, tears gathering in her eyes.

    ¡°He must have been so scared. So scared to see all that blood,¡± she adds, angerced in her voice.

    ¡°Who was it, Zane? Who did this?¡±

    I swallow hard as I think back to the attack. It¡¯s been two days

    ¡°Ca-Caine,¡± I reply, the mere name leaving a bitter taste in my mouth. ¡°It was Ca-Caine.¡±

    ¡°Your brother did this?¡±

    Grayson shoves me aside to respond, his nostrils ring as he stares at our mate.

    ¡°He¡¯s not my brother!¡± he snarls on my behalf, Talia staring back at me in shock.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Talia replies quietly, guilt washing over me at the hurt in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°H-he¡¯s de-dead,¡± I add, turning away to avoid her gaze.

    ¡°I-I killed him.. I-I ki-killed my¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t bring myself to say the word for Caine never truly was my brother. We had grown up in different

    worlds and I was forced to watch him receive all the love and attention from the pack that I never got for

    being the Alpha¡¯s son. Caine could do no wrong in the eyes of the pack whereas I was beaten for the

    slightest mistake. It was a bitter pill to swallow knowing I would never feel an ounce of affection from the

    pack nor my father but I held no resentment in my heart for Caine. It was not his fault our father hated

    me. It was not his fault he was made Alpha heir instead of me. It was not his fault he did not know who I

    was.

    We were robbed of a lifetime together for my father¡¯s shame and Caine grew up not knowing he had a

    brother in me. I have often wondered what it would have been like to be his brother, to y with him and

    be a part of his life. Many times I imagined training session to learn to be a warrior for his people.

    And now? Now we will never know the love between two brothers and his blood will forever stain my

    hands.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Talia whispers, gently cing her hand over mine so that a gentle wave of sparks washes over

    me.

    I stare at our hands for a moment but Talia tilts my chin up to look me in the eyes.

    ¡°You protected your family,¡± she murmurs.

    ¡°You made sure Kota didn¡¯t get hurt in the gunfire and you gave Rionna and Agnes enough time to help

    us escape. You were our hero, do you hear me? You were my hero,¡± she whispers, leaning her forehead

    against mine.

    ¡°Mine. You did what you had to do and Caine is the only one responsible for his own fate, not you,¡± she

    says sternly.

    ¡± So don¡¯t spare Caine any more of your guilt. He got exactly what he deserved.¡± She looks down at the

    sleeping pup.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°You should have seen Kota¡¯s face,¡± she adds, shaking her head in disbelief.

    ¡± He thought I was dying. It was awful. It hurt more than the gunshot because I couldn¡¯t tell him it was

    going to be okay. I couldn¡¯t hold his hand. I couldn¡¯t make him feel better.¡±

    She pauses for a moment to wipe her tears before settling back on the hospital bed and cradling Kota in

    her arms without waking him. She pats the empty space beside her and I curl up behind her, molding my

    body against hers.

    ¡°I closed my eyes thinking I would never hold my pup or my mate again,¡± She whispers, looking back at

    me over her shoulder can hold you again. I can be happy at your side.¡±

    She¡¯s right, Grayson huffs in agreement. Caine did not flinch when he pointed the gun at you. He did not

    flinch when he shot at the car with your entire family inside so he can rot in hell with the rest of Scarlett

    Haven. None of them deserve our pity. Not your father, not Sara. Not even Wyatt. We¡¯re done worrying

    about them. You know who your real family is and half of them are right here in your arms. No one else

    matters.

    Talia guides my hand towards Kota, cing it on his head so! can hold him too. It feels so good to have

    them both in my arms and I realize my mate and my wolf are right. My family is the only thing that

    matters now.

    As I close my eyes to sleep, Talia gives my hand a good squeeze.

    ¡°Zane¡­ I think I have a wolf.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    *Natalia***

    ¡°Zane¡­ I think I have a wolf,¡± I whisper, Zane sitting up immediately.

    ¡°W-what?¡± he asks, looking at me with both excitement and curiosity.

    ¡°H-how?¡±

    ¡°I met with Moon Goddess and she gifted me one,¡± I murmur, pup-like excitement washing over Zane¡¯s

    face.

    ¡°Y-you met Mo-Moon Goddess?¡± he asks.

    ¡°B-but how?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I shrug, the wolf howling in my head with equal excitement to know her mate liked the idea

    of her presence.

    ¡°She kind of just showed up and handed the wolf to me.¡±

    ¡°W-what¡¯s her n-name?¡± Zane questions, his eyes beaming with unadulterated joy.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°C-can I meet her?¡±

    ¡°Her name is Devina, I think?¡± I reply, trying to remember the wolf¡¯s name.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to get her out.This is all new to me.I don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s really there or if I

    am just going crazy.¡± He doesn¡¯t get a chance to ask more questions, his brown eyes turning to gold as

    Grayson steps forward.

    ¡°Not crazy,¡± Grayson snaps, crashing his lips against mine.

    ¡°Perfect.Mine!¡±

    Grayson grins, the sound of purring filling my head. suddenly very aware that Kota is sleeping just beside

    me.

    ¡°Kota is here!¡± I hiss, Grayson smirking at me.

    ¡°And?¡± He shrugs, mischief glittering in his eyes.

    ¡°And we can talk about this in the morning,¡± I mutter, turning my back to the wolf and cuddling with Kota.

    ¡°Goodnight.¡± Grayson growls in annoyance but settles behind me, wrapping his arm around my waist to

    hold me close while we sleep It feels good to wake up in Zane¡¯s arms but my head is pounding.

    All night long, my ears picked up every tiny little sound and the lights from the machines all bothered my

    now very sensitive eyes.

    To add to my grievances, I already regret epting Devina.

    PROMOTED CONTENTAdskeeper

    Her Inherited Fans Got Her Millions Of Followers, And Dors More¡­ 594 149 198

    These Women Are Perfection ¨C Top 15 Most Beautiful Women More¡­ 575 144 192

    These Kisses Were Not Politically Correct More¡­ 339 85 113 The stupid wolf in my head purred all night

    long as Zane held me and if I protested, she would purr even louder just to annoy me.

    There is no turning back though.

    Zane will soon be leaving for war and I need to be able to defend myself and our pup against another

    attack, especially now that Christian knows where I live.I can¡¯t rely on Zane all the time toe and save

    me.I have to be strong not only for Kota, but for myself too.

    A sudden knock at the door pulls me from my thoughts and I look up to see the Queen and her King

    poking their heads in to see if we are awake.

    I tap Zane on the shoulder and he mutters in his sleep, the horny wolf in my brain purring and whining to

    be King Oliver looks very stern and cold as he walks into the room, the little Queen rushing in to catch up

    to her brooding mate.

    She holds a ck book in her hands made with ck leather and has a gold lock with a tree of life

    carved on its surface.Thick vines wrap around the pages, sealing the book shut.

    ¡°What are you?¡± Oliver snaps, pointing an using finger at me.

    Zane is on his feet instantly, standing in front of the bed ina defensive stance.

    A low growl rumbles in his chest as a warning, the sound waking up little Kota.

    Upon seeing me, Kota jumps into myp, wrapping his tiny arms around my neck and pulling me close

    for a hug.I can feel his tears soak through my shirt, Kota¡¯s shoulders trembling as he sobs.

    ¡°Oh baby,¡± I murmur, hugging him back and resting my chin on his head to soothe my crying pup.

    ¡°Shh shh shh,¡± I hum.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re okay now, I promise.¡±

    ¡°I was really scared, mommy,¡± he cries.

    ¡°No more red water, mommy, okay? No more.¡±

    My heart shatters into a million pieces knowing Kota could not possibly understand what happened to us

    in the car and it angers me to think he likely called out to his mommy for hours, hoping to wake me up.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my frijolito.It¡¯s okay.I¡¯m all better now.No more red water,¡± I sigh into his hair.

    ¡°She just woke up. Give her time to adjust.¡±

    ¡°Aurora is too kind to tell you to leave, but I¡¯m not,¡± he says, ignoring his mate.

    ¡°If you continue to put my packs in danger, I will throw you out myself.¡±

    ¡°You will do no such thing,¡±

    Aurora retorts, Oliver growling at his mate.

    ¡°Watch me,¡± he threatens, not an ounce of hesitation in his voice.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave with them,¡±

    Aurora whispers, Oliver¡¯s face softening at her gentle threat.

    ¡°Aurora-¡±

    ¡°River Moon did not close its doors on me even after all the trouble I caused,¡± she says quietly, looking at

    the book in her hands.

    ¡°I will not be the one to close its doors now on a group of wolves who need our help, no matter how

    many challenges we face because of them.¡±

    He takes his mate by the shoulders, his face growing serious as he speaks to her.

    ¡°River Moon just recovered from a war and you are still picking up the pieces of Amethyst Lake.Lune de

    Minuit officially dered warst night and once that body is taken back to Scarlett Haven, it won¡¯t be

    long before Crescent Mane does too.How much more are you willing to give, Aurora? How much more?¡±

    he asks, his voice as small as a whisper.

    Aurora¡¯s eyes flicker to the crying pup in my arms and she smiles tiredly.

    ¡°Everything.¡± exhaustion flickering in his deep blue eyes.

    He knows he¡¯s lost the battle and it terrifies him but he will not let his Queen fight alone.

    The young King cups his Queen¡¯s face, likely cursing her for being his weakness before kissing her

    forehead with a tenderness only mates could share.

    When Oliver faces Zane and I again, the storm in his eyes settles and steps aside to let his mate take

    the lead.

    Aurora timidly walks in the middle of the room with the book still in her hand, her cheeks slightly flushed

    as she smiles anxiously at us.

    ¡°Oliver is nicer than he looks,¡± Aurora mumbles sheepishly with a shrug.

    ¡°He¡¯s just¡­ he has a lot on his te right now is all,¡± she adds, looking over her shoulder at her mate for

    a moment.

    She then taps the book to her chin and smiles at Kota who hides his face from her and she settles on the

    edge of the bed, sliding the book over to me.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of a ck book?¡± Aurora asks my mate, Zane nodding his head and turning to me

    to exin.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s an en-enchanted book about all were-werewolves,¡± he says.

    ¡°B-but only si-silver and gold wolves c-can read it. The pa-pages ap-appear nk for normal wolves.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that the faes cast a spell on the books so no unwanted creatures could look inside. Even

    Witches can¡¯t break the spell to read from them,¡± Aurora nods.

    ¡°These books contain Every Silver Wolf n has a copy and even a few regr packs have them too.¡±

    Aurora picks up the book and turns the lock counter clockwise until the vines recede, allowing the book

    to be opened.

    ¡°Natalia, can you read from the pages?¡± Aurora asks, Zane¡¯s eyebrows rising in confusion.

    ¡°Ta-Talia isn¡¯t a si-silver wolf,¡± he says.

    ¡°S-she can¡¯t read it.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not normal either,¡±

    Oliver mutters, Zane and I looking up to the King.

    ¡°Her healing wasn¡¯t normal.¡±

    ¡°Oli-¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t normal and you know it.You felt pain healing her,¡± Oliver retorts.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t felt pain healing someone since the witch poisonings and we never found out what was in

    the poison to begin with.¡± I have some many questions but Aurora only ignores her mate and insists.

    ¡°Please open the book. If you can see the words, then we¡¯ll have another clue about your wolf.¡±

    ¡°How do you know about my wolf?¡± I ask, the Queen smiling like I just asked an obvious question.

    Zanes¡¯ eyes widen upon hearing confirmation that I am no longer human.

    m an Ivory wolf,¡± Aurora shrugs.

    ¡°I can sense your wolf¡¯s spirit within you but there¡¯s a wall blocking her and I can¡¯t get a good read on

    what she is, just that she¡¯s different. That¡¯s all I can I hum in response, pulling the book towards me and

    flipping open the first page where I see an image of two white wolves wearing medallions around their

    necks.

    ¡°You can see the first page, can¡¯t you?¡± Aurora asks, and I nod my head slowly at her.

    Kota, who still sits in my arms, peers into the book and points at the first page.

    ¡°Look, mommy. Pretty wolves,¡± he murmurs, everyone in the room staring at the pup.

    He can see the pages too¡­

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    57. 57. Bloodlines 57. Bloodlines

    ***Hata***

    Look Mommy Pretty wolves,¡± kota murmurs, everyone in the room staring at the pup. He examines the

    picture, his tiny finger

    tracing along the wolf

    *So he¡®s gifted as well,¡± Aurora whispers to heisell, her brows furrowing in confusion, ¡°But neither of you

    are Silver wolves. I would

    have sensed that by now,¡± she thinks aloud, tapping her chin with her linger. ¡°And your ex¨Chusband was

    the average Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Average Alpha, ¡°Oliver grumbles in annoyance, Aurora grinning mischievously at him.

    ¡°Awin is the little mench man mad he can¡®t see the pictures in the book?¡± she teases him, Oliver rolling

    his eyes at hi? inate. ¡°My

    poor little French snob, ¡°She giggles, Oliver¡®s eyes narrowing to slits as he res silently at her.

    The Queen turns the page over for Kota, letting him look through the pictures and drawings in the

    enchanted book.

    *Not all Silver and Gold wolves are the same,¡± the Queen continues. ¡°Like with everything in the world,

    there are exceptions to the

    ¡°I¨Clike what?¡± Zane asks,

    Aurora shrugs. ¡°Well, we all know Silver and Gold wolves are all gifted, right? They receive ONE gift on

    the day of their shift, but on

    very rare asions, a gift is received earlier than expected orter,¡± she exins. ¡°I was 18 when I

    received my earth and healing powers and I had not yet shifted. On the other hand, my aunt tells me my

    cousin Svador first used his gift as a toddler. Clearly, the rules for gift

    manifestation vary from wolf to wolf,¡± she smiles. ¡°And of course, every once in a while, Moon Goddess

    throws in a curve ball.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, the little Queen smiling proudly to herself.

    ¡°Sometimes, our Goddess has mercy on our pain,¡± she says quietly. ¡°I was raised by my uncle Emiliano

    who had one of the rarest

    gifts a Silver wolf could ever have: Healing. It¡®s a gift Moon Goddess bestows only on her purest wolves.¡±

    Her voice bes small and her

    brave smile trembles a little. ¡°He was killed 6 years ago.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry for your loss,¡± I say, reaching over to squeeze her hand.||

    ¡°It¡®s alright. I can still feel him sometimes,¡± the Queen replies with a whisper. She takes a moment to

    collect her thoughts before

    continuing. ¡°Anyways, my uncle¡®s twin sister, Valentina, was attacked and after nearly losing her life, she

    woke up with my uncle¡®s gift.¡± A single tear rolls down her cheek and she quickly wipes it away. ¡°Silver

    wolves don¡®t get second gifts but I like to think this was Moon

    Goddess¡®s way of letting my aunt have a little piece of her brother. In the end, Moon Goddess does as

    she pleases, so perhaps you are just

    another exception to the rules. My family is full of exceptions,¡± sheughs. ¡°You could say we are an

    exceptional Silver wolf n.¡±

    ¡°W¨Cwhat is your n na¨Cname?¡± Zane asks, the Queen puffing out her chest with pride.

    ¡°My father was the Alpha of the Altamirano Silver Wolf n,¡± She says proudly. ¡°My mother was his

    Queen, and he, her loyal

    soldier.¡±

    ¡°Y¨Cyou¡®re an Alt¨CAltamirano?¡± he asks, wide¨Ceyed and amazed. ¡°I¨CI thought th¨Cthey were extinct?¡±

    ¡°Not extinct, just in hiding for many years,¡± Aurora replies. ¡°All of the Silver wolves in my Kingdom are

    Altamirano wolves,¡± she adds,

    Zane¡®s shock intensifying.

    ¡°What¡®s so special about Altamirano wolves?¡± I ask,pletely lost in the conversation.

    ¡°The Silver wolves in my family¡®s n were known for their powerful gifts,¡± Aurora shrugs. ¡°My father

    possessed telekinesis. His

    father could create storms on a whim. His father before him could slow down time. Several of the gifts

    from my family have never been

    replicated again, making them one of a kind wolves.¡±

    ¡°¡®T¨Cto be an Alt¨CAltamirano is t¨Cto be like royalty,¡± Zane further exins. ¡°M¨Cmy father ha¨Chas great

    respect f¨Cfor your n,¡± he says timidly.

    ¡°I can¡®t say the same,¡± Aurora sighs, Zane lowering his head in shame. ¡°I have great respect for you,

    though, Zane. Perhaps you can

    start a new n with Talia once we figure out what she and Kota are.¡±

    57. 57. Bloodlines flushes my cheeks at the thought of starting a n with my main

    Zane¡®s bashful smile only makes my liwalt soar and shield myfrein K¡®s hair to hide the tears gathering

    in my eyes as imagine

    giving Zane another pur

    my know you are likely tired so we can discuss thister when wure cady,¡± Autora says, rising to her feet

    and taking the book. ¡°I will invite Alpha Patrick of Blood Moon to help. He¡®s Gwen¡®s old pat and

    perhapdie knows something we don¡®l¡±

    We decide to meet at the River Moon pack house at noon for lunch and as the Qucon furns to teave, she

    waves gidilily at us.

    ¡°By the way, congrattions.¡±

    Zane and stare curiously at the little Queen who only winks at us, a wicked grin on her lips as she runs

    away before we can ask what

    she means

    The doctor gives me a final examination and I am allowed to shower before being discharged. I

    convinced Zane to take me to the

    River Moon pack house for my meeting with the Queen immediately. I want to be ready to defend my

    mate as he defended me and I can¡®t

    do that whilst being clueless as to what I am.

    Zane canies Kota in one arm and holds my hand in the other, Devina purring happily as we make our

    way to the pack house.

    I think Moon Goddess punished me and gave me a cat instead of a wolf

    imutter, Devina snarling in return. Oh it snarls too, Ichuckle

    in amusement, the wolf growling once more before shutting up.

    In the meeting room, we find the King and Queen sitting at the head of the table, two older couples to

    their right, and Toran to their

    left. Rionna and Tylen seem to be missing from the meeting, Toran staring intently at the empty seat

    beside him.

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Aurora gestures to the chairs meant for us. ¡°Let me introduce you to my aunt, Valentina

    and her husband Danny and

    over here we have Alpha Patrick and his Luna, Ellen. They are Gwen¡®s friends and my allies in the

    Kingdom,¡± the Queen exins, sliding

    the ck book over the table. ¡°They¡®re here to help. I¡¯ve already exined to them your circumstances

    and they have a few

    questions.¡±

    We say our awkward hellos and take our seats, Kota curling up in Zane¡®s arms with his stuffed wolf.

    ¡°What exactly did Moon Goddess tell you when you met?¡± Alpha Patrick asks, getting right to the point

    and leaning forward in his

    seat.

    ¡°She gave me a choice. Live as a human or be a wolf,¡± I reply, thinking back to my meeting with

    Moon Goddess.

    ¡°So you were a human?¡± Valentina chimes in. ¡°Not a hybrid of any kind?¡±

    ¡°I¡®ve always been human,¡± I nod. ¡°She said my wolf could only belong to a human of my kind. I don¡®t

    exactly know what that means,¡±

    I shrug sheepishly. ¡°I just know Devina was blessed by the Goddess of Night before being given to me.¡±

    Alpha Patrick suddenly sits up straight, exchanging looks with the Queen. Aurora pulls out her phone,

    dialing a number. A young

    man answers.

    ¡°Chava, are you with Gwen by any chance?¡± She asks into the phone!

    ¡°Yeah, do you want to talk to her?¡± Chavaughs. ¡°You know she hates this century and all its tech.¡±

    ¡°Just put her on. It¡®s important;¡± Aurora hisses, putting the phone on speaker and cing it on the table.

    We hear some rattling and wind blow against the microphone before Gwen¡®s soft little voicees

    through.

    ¡°Yes, Hello? Hello? Who is this? Salvador, who am I speaking too? Can they hear me?¡± she asks, a soft

    laughing from the other

    side. A number of beeps can be heard as Gwen presses random buttons. How do I turn up the volume? I

    can¡®t hear shite! Stopughing!

    You know I hate these bloody things!¡°.

    ¡°Haha, that never gets old;¡± Alpha Patrick chuckles, his wife sighing in annoyance.

    ¡°Patrick is that you, you old fart?¡± Gwen snarls, Patrick roaring withughter.

    ¡°Guinevere,¡± Aurora calls out. ¡°Gwen, we need your help.

    ¡°Oh yes, sorry. How can I help, darling?¡± Gwen shouts, Salvador instructing her to lower her voice.

    Annoyed, Oliver leans over the phone. ¡°Gwen, what the actual f**k is going on?¡±

    57. 57. Bloodlines phone, ¡°Gwen, what do you know about the Goddess of the Night?¡± Autombak,

    resisting the urge tough at her mate vais wahin, his ear.

    ¡°Goddess of Night...¡± Gwen mutters in thought. ¡°ohl That¡®s the Modinhof the Moon and the Creator other

    nes, althoui, mais quite frankly a very broal term. There are hundreds of Paetypes, like ales, pixlos,

    banshees, and olves to name a few and they are all

    protected by different Gods. Why the sudden interest ines?¡±

    *It appears Natalia rexeived a wolf blessed by the Goddess of Night¡± Aurora exins. ¡°We¡®re not exactly

    sure what that meanr,, All we

    know is that Talia is a specialtype of human because her wolf can only survive in a vessel like her.¡±

    Aloud gasp suddenly escapes Gwen¡®s lips. ¡°Talia got a wolf?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I mutter, the witch teasing me with her obnoxious giggles.

    ¡°Oh you bet your arse you have a lot of exining to do, Tal,¡± Gwenughs. ¡°You¡®re not getting away so

    easily from me. Anyway....

    Blesed by the Goddess Night.... Hmmm... ¡°she hums to herself in thought. ¡°The first thing that pops into

    mind istetum.¡±

    ¡°Letum?¡± I ask, my head feeling as though it might implode with anxiety. ¡°What is Letum?¡±

    Gwen takes a moment topose herself before answering. ¡°Letum humans are humans whose blood

    has been enchanted by faes and is deadly to vampires,¡± Gwen begins, her voice very animated. ¡°It is

    believed a Fae once had a human lover and cast a spell on their

    human partner so that any vampire who dared to drink their blood and harm them would die a slow and

    painful death. For centuries, this

    Fae spell has passed on through a human bloodline known as the Letum Bloodline. Vampires who drink

    from a Letum human go insane

    before dying. The blood itself is impossible to detect as it looks, tastes and smells just like human normal

    blood, but since it¡¯s magic,

    there¡®s no way to break the enchantment and there¡®s no known way to cure Letum in vampires.¡±

    ¡°So you think I¡®m one of these cursed humans with deadly blood?¡± I ask, suddenly feeling

    ustrophobic.

    ¡°It¡®s not a curse, Tal,¡± Gwen chuckles. ¡°If anything, it¡®s a blessing. Gods, it¡®s honestly such a relief. I left

    you in Aurora¡®s care due to a

    vampire threat and now you¡®re protected from vampires?! It¡®s like a miracle!¡±

    ¡°There was a vampire threat in Poulsbo?¡± I ask, on the verge of passing out while my stupid wolfughs

    at me.

    ¡°The threat has been neutralized,¡± Gwen replies. ¡°There¡®s no need to worry now. You and Kota are safe

    to return to Poulsbo if you like. I¡®m currently on a different mission and have been given the green light

    that no harm wille your way should you return. You can

    I turn to Zane who has a solemn look on his face, though he tries to hide it behind a tiny smile. River

    Moon is likely the first ce he¡®s

    ever felt safe and wanted in. He¡®s treated with respect by all the wolves here and has even made friends

    with some of the guards during

    training. River Moon feels like home to him and he is my home. How can Ihow ask him to leave?

    ¡° You are more than wee to stay, ¡°Aurora voice murmurs in my head.¡± You don¡®t have to go. We can

    make room for a couple of

    strange wolves.¡±

    Thesitate to answer because I have yet to discuss this with Zane but Aurora calms my fears.

    ¡± You don¡®t have to answer right now,¡± She says. ¡°Just think about it.¡± ||

    Inod and the Queen thanks Guinevere for her help and almost hangs up when Valentina, the Queen¡®s

    aunt interrupts.

    ¡°Would being a Letum human give either of them any special gifts?¡± She asks, gesturing to Kota and I.

    ¡°I¡®m just trying to understand

    exactly what Moon Goddess meant when she said your wolf is blessed and can only be given to a

    human like you. Have you or Dakota shown signs of a gift? Any peculiar ability you think you might

    have,¡± Valentina asks, watching the boy and I closely.

    ¡°Letum humans are very much just like any other human save for their enchanted blood,¡± Gwen exins.

    ¡°However, given the words

    of Moon Goddess, that may not be the case for Letum wolves, though I unfortunately know very little

    about them. It¡®s almost impossible

    to find Letum humans, let alone Letum humans who have turned. Most Letum humans don¡®t even know

    they are Letum humans!¡±

    ¡°Ms Talia, Patrick asks. ¡°Did you feel any different upon receiving your wolf? Have you noticed anything

    out of the ordinary?

    I shake my head at the Alpha. ¡°Not really. My senses have heightened and I can hear Devina in my

    head.¡±

    ¡°Does she speak to you yet?¡± Aurora asks.

    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head again. ¡°She just... purrs,¡± I say sheepishly, avoiding Zane¡¯s amused gaze.

    57. 57. Bloodlines

    ¡°yes¡± the Queen teassures, ¡°Have wou noticed anything out of the prdinary about Kota? Anything that

    could remotely resemblea

    *Not that I can thin

    Zane suddenly squeezes my hand to catch my attention and I look to see him staring at the pup ying

    with his stuffed wolf in his

    ¡°Or¨Cdreams,¡± he says to me in a low whisper. ¡°K¨CKota and his dr-dreams.¡±

    *** Vanessa***

    There¡®s been a soft whine and whimpering in my head for several days now and it¡®s driving me insane.

    My wolf cries pathetically for

    her mate every night, howling her sorrows and pain into the early hours of the morning. Being holed up in

    a motel room has only made

    me spiral deeper into my mind and I feel myself suffocating in my own thoughts.

    Tam so tired of this.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    All have ever wanted is to live a life outside of my sister¡®s shadow, a life where I can shine just as brightly

    as her. But I keep failing.

    Not a single person cares about what happens to me now, not even my husband. I doubt he¡®s even

    noticed I¡®m missing.

    Natalia¡®s been out of my life for over four years now and I am still failing, sitting here in a dingy room

    while she¡®s likely not even

    thinking of me.

    Perhaps things have been easier for my little sister but time and time again, life has proven to be a

    challenge for me.

    ¡°I can¡®t keep living like this,¡± I mutter, forcing myself out of bed and searching for my bath towels. ¡°I can¡®t

    keep crying in bed while

    the world continues to move on. I¡®ve already wasted enough of my life trying to be Natalia but I will never

    be her. I¡®m stuck with me so I

    may as well make myself into something.¡±

    The more I start to formte a n for restarting my life, the more excited l.get. It will be a life where no

    one knows who I am so

    they cannotpare me to her. A life where I get to be myself and where that is more than enough. A

    life just for me and this second

    chance wolf I¡®ve been gifted. Isn¡®t that what Moon Goddess asked of me?

    Excitement bubbles in my chest as I hop in the shower, my mind filling with thoughts of a happier life

    awaiting me. I put together a

    simple outfit and even brush my hair before heading out for breakfast at a small diner near theke.

    As I wait for my meal and take small sips of my coffee, I scroll through my phone in search of a job. I am

    about 100 miles away from

    Silver Crest, the peace and quiet here in Greenville giving me hope that may actually stand a chance on

    my own.

    I look out onto Moosehead Lake shore when a familiar scent fills my nostrils, crushing my dreams to tiny

    insignificant pieces. My

    stomach begins churning with fear and I shrink into my seat to make myself as small as possible. But as

    his footsteps approach, I realize I

    have no chance of escaping. Bracing myself, I take another sip of my coffee and he slides into my booth,

    sitting directly across from me.

    My wolf whines at his presence, the wound of his rejection reopening.

    Wiping the tears gathering in my eyes, I dare to ask a question.

    ¡°Are you here to kill me?¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    ***Natalia***

    Four Years Ago¡­.

    Up until this morning, my life had been quite simple.I was the Alpha¡¯¡¯s human mate.I was his Luna.I was

    his wife.

    And then, in a blink of an eye, I was nothing¡­

    A surge of pain ripples from my abdomen as I wait for the doctor to return with my test results.I¡¯ve been

    getting these pains a lot recently and they are starting to freak me out.

    Doctor L said it was all in my head, that I was simply putting too much pressure on myself to get

    pregnant.She couldn¡¯t have been more wrong.

    I grip the edge of the table, whimpering to myself as I let the pain roll through on its own.

    The walls feel as though they are closing in on me at the thought of receiving another negative test

    result.

    Christian and I had been trying for several months now and I could feel it driving a wedge between us.

    He was colder, distant.

    I knew how much he wanted a son and it hurt to know I was failing so miserably to make him happy.

    The door swings open and I nearly fall off the table from the fright sanitizer on her hands as she settles

    down on her chair.I could hear my heart pounding against my ribcage at an unnatural speed as I wait for

    her to speak.

    ¡°Just breathe, Luna,¡± she smiles, inhaling slowly with me and reaching for my hands.

    My hands were trembling but I manage to calm down.

    Doctor L¡¯s smile deepens.

    ¡°Congrattions, Luna,¡± she says, cing her hand on my tummy.

    ¡°You¡¯re carrying our little Alpha in there.¡± My heart skips a beat as I process the news. I¡¯m pregnant! Oh

    my gosh, I¡¯m pregnant!

    ¡°¡±H-how far along?¡± I whisper, barely able to string together a sentence from holding back the sob in my

    throat.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s find out, shall we?¡± she smiles, pulling the ultrasound machine out and squirting cold gel on

    my belly.

    Butterflies dance in my stomach as I stare at the screen, unable to read the images but hoping

    somewhere in that ck and white mess my little Alpha would show up.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d say from the looks of it, about four weeks, which means we have to start your prep immediately,

    Luna,¡± she says sternly, handing me some documents.

    ¡°A werewolf pregnancy is very dangerous for a human.We¡¯ll have to take extra precautions.¡±

    She wipes the gel off my stomach and gives me a crash course on rub my belly the entire ride home, still

    on cloud nine from the news.I couldn¡¯t wait to tell Christian.

    He was going to be so happy about this.

    As I pull up to the pack house, the pain once again returns and I sit still in the car for a minute to let it

    pass, clenching my teeth together to keep from screaming.

    Slowly, I drag myself out of the car and through the front door of the house.

    I¡¯m usually met with several omegas eager to take my things, but the house was eerily quiet and empty.I

    don¡¯t have time to question it when a burning sensation spreads across my chest, making every breath I

    take unbearable.I couldn¡¯t scream even if I wanted to, my lungs on fire.I climb up the stairs to the second

    floor, looking forward to lying down and resting.

    My every step is more difficult than thest as the pain intensifies, a thousand tiny needles piercing

    through my stomach.

    From where I stood at the top of the stairs, I could see the door to my room slightly cracked open, a

    strange muffled sounding from within.

    As linch closer, an unmistakable scene unfolds before me, my blood boiling at the sight.

    Peeking through the door, I see my sister, Vanessa, riding my husband, a look of sheer delight on the

    contorted features of her face.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Christian!¡± She moans, eagerly bouncing up and down his shaft moves her up and down his

    c**k.

    ¡°f**k!¡± she whimpers, bouncing frantically.

    ¡°Please!¡± she begs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the pup you deserve.I¡¯ll be your Luna.¡±

    PROMOTED CONTENTAdskeeper

    More¡­ 591 148 197 ?? ?? ?? ???? 100 ???? ????? ?? ??? ?? ??? ?? ????? ???

    Creepy Incidents That Took ce On Horror Movie Sets More¡­ 537 134 179

    Can¡¯t Have A Top-25 List Without Queen B, Right? More¡­ 444 111 148 Tears burn my eyes as I watch

    him flip her over, forcing her up on her knees so that her ass was on full disy for him.He gives her

    cheeks a good spanking before railing into her from behind.

    My heart shatters as I hear Christian¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Give.Me.A.Pup.¡± he pants between thrusts, Vanessa¡¯s moans growing louder as she orgasms.

    My pain reaches a crescendo as I watch him empty his seed inside her and I ce my hand over my

    mouth to keep myself quiet.

    ¡°And ll make you my Luna,¡± he whispers.

    I didn¡¯t need to see anymore of this grotesque encounter and slowly back away from the room and tiptoe

    down the stairs, their climax ringing in my ears.I nearly sprint out of the house, still clutching my

    pregnancy test in my hands as I climb into my car.I didn¡¯t know where I was going, but I put my car in

    drive and speed off down the driveway.

    It all made so much more sense now.

    All the pain, all the anguish I felt¡­

    was because Christian was betraying our bond, our love.

    Everyone, my mate, my gamma, the doctor, the other she-wolves and the omegas, all of them had told

    me it was all in my head.

    That I was just stressed and needed to rx mate¡¯s betrayal, and yet they kept it from me, to mock me

    for being so absolutely clueless.I had been so stupid to believe any of them ever cared about me.

    Wolves only care about wolves and no matter my title, I was still only a human to them, an outsider.

    To make matters worse, the betrayal came from none other than my own sister, my own blood.I had

    brought Vanessa to our pack after I mated with Christian.

    She had known Christian before I had and it was she who introduced us to each other.

    Christians had no objections to her joining the pack and with our parents gone, I wanted to keep her

    close.She was the only family I had left.

    After today, we were nothing.I drive on for miles through the forest, feeling the pain start all over again.

    At some point, a horrid sensation burns across my body and I pull over, stumbling out of the car to empty

    the contents of my stomach.

    I was truly a pitiful sight and I was suddenly grateful Jordan, my gamma, was busy leading a training

    session today.I needed to be alone and I knew if he saw me like this, he¡¯d be attached to my hip.

    Gammas were extremely overprotective, Jordan being no exception.

    Alone, angry, humiliated and pregnant, I climb back into my car, wiping the tears on my face with my

    sleeve.

    I had been Luna for over two years and while I was human; I had done everything that had been asked

    of me.I was the calm to Christian¡¯s anger.I was the mother everyone turned to in crisis.I was Derek, were

    away.I had been a good Luna¡­and I did not deserve this pain.

    ¡°Come on, Tali,¡± I scold myself, tapping my steering wheel.

    ¡°No more tears.Not for them.¡±

    I¡¯m about to start the car again when I catch a glimpse of my pregnancy test I had tossed in the

    passenger seat.I look down at my t stomach and realize no one beside Doctor L and I knew I was

    pregnant¡­And it was going to stay that way.

    Mate or not, I would never tolerate infidelity.

    Ever.

    But I knew Christian would never let me go if he knew I was carrying his child.

    He needed his heir.With renewed determination, I start the car and head to the town library where I

    spend the next two hours formting my n.

    I scour the web for fertility tests, recreating my own version with which to trick Christian.

    If he thought I could not give him a child, he would easily seek to break our bond and that¡¯s exactly what

    I wanted.

    Mate bonds, once formed through a marking, were hard to break, but not impossible.

    There were two ways to break it: (1) Have a Spirit Witch divide our mated souls or (2) Get the approval of

    the pack elders and hold a rejection ceremony.

    It would be humiliating to be stripped of my title but it was better than remaining by my unfaithful

    husband¡¯s side as his Luna.

    Pleased with my work, I shred the pregnancy test, not willing to leave evidence behind.

    I knew Doctor L could out me anytime now immediately.

    As I pull into the driveway, I feel the tears pool in my eyes again and I take a moment to collect myself

    before walking into the pack house.

    The omegas had returned, several rushing to take my things.

    It takes everything in me not to scream at them for betraying me but instead I force a smile, clutching my

    purse to my side as I make my way to the dining room.

    My sister and husband are already seated at the table, chattering away amongst themselves as the

    omegas scramble to serve their meal.

    Lost in conversation, they don¡¯t even notice my arrival and I stare at them,pletely bewildered by

    what I see.

    Vanessa yfully ces her hand on Christian¡¯s arm, giggling at whatever it was he said to her.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how it was that I never noticed their affair.

    Jordan and Derek both notice me however, and both get to their feet to greet me.

    I offer a small smile, tucking away my disgust for my sister and husband.

    Jordan pulls out my chair for me, a look of concern swimming in his crystal blue eyes.

    ¡°You okay?¡± He whispers as I sit down in my chair.

    I remind myself that it was our bond he was concerned about.

    He didn¡¯t actually care about my well being.

    In fact, he probably knew of Christian¡¯s betrayal and while he had sworn to protect me, his loyalty

    Christian?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I smile innocently at him, waving him away so he can take his seat and leave me alone.

    I can tell he¡¯s not convinced, but I didn¡¯t care and focus instead on my te.

    Christian and Vanessa finally notice that I¡¯m present and Christian reaches for my hand to kiss it.

    I flinch at his touch and he gives me a puzzled look.

    ¡°You okay, babe?¡± he asks, c*****g his head to the side in mild curiosity.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the pain,¡± I smile, picking at my food.

    ¡°It was worse today.¡±

    ¡°This again?¡± he sighs in distaste, his silverware clinking with his te.

    ¡°Goddess Nat, you¡¯re alwaysining.How many times do we have to tell you, it¡¯s all in your head?

    Take some aspirin and quit nagging.It¡¯s getting on my nerves.¡± His reaction doesn¡¯t surprise me.

    He¡¯s never been the nurturing type and foundforting people to be a pointless task.

    I twirl my fork in my hands and force a smile at him, hiding the sadness in my heart that only seemed to

    grow stronger by the second.

    ¡°Right,¡± I mutter, continuing to pick at my food.

    An awkward silence settles in the room as we all try to eat.

    I focus on the vegetables on my te and force myself to eat, knowing I now had to worry about life

    growing within me silence.

    ¡°Any luck with a baby?¡± She asks, tilting her head innocently to the side.

    I tighten my grip on the fork and count to ten to calm down.

    ¡°Judging by the look on your face, I¡¯ll take that as a no,¡± sheughs.

    ¡°Shocker.¡± I bite down on my tongue and stare at my te.

    It was all I could do to keep myself from jumping across the table and stabbing her in the neck.

    Gently setting my fork down, I rise to my feet and smile.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go to bed now.Goodnight .¡±

    ¡°Nat, don¡¯t do this,¡± Christian groans.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a drama queen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I shrug, still holding my smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m simply tired.Goodnight.¡± I simply can¡¯t stomach your presence, is what I should have said, but I hold

    my tongue.I didn¡¯t need him to unleash his anger.

    There would be plenty of time for thatter.

    I excuse myself and climb up to my bedroom, anger settling in the pit of my stomach as I stare at our

    bed.

    No trace of his betrayal had been left behind, the sheets changed and scented withvender perfumes

    that used to bring peace to me while I slept.

    We had shared so many intimate moments together on that bed, so many beautiful mornings and

    evenings.

    He had ruined those memories, tarnishing them all with Vanessa.

    I head into the closet, sifting through my clothes until I find the items I had first arrived with here and stuff

    them into a small bag.I would not be taking anything Christian had ever gifted me when I left.

    A knock at the door nearly makes my heart leap out of my throat and I quickly stuff the bag in the closet

    and rush to answer it.

    Jordan stands in the hallway, smiling sheepishly at me.

    ¡°what Is it?¡± I ask, hiding behind the door.

    ¡°You¡¯ve caught me changing.¡± He blushes slightly and turns to face the hall.

    ¡°Oh sorry,¡± he mutters.

    ¡°I just came to see how you were doing, Luna.You seemed distracted at dinner,¡± he shrugs, looking at his

    feet.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I want to scream the truth but instead force a tight smile and shake my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I promise,¡± I sigh.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°My head just hurts from all the pain ve been feeling,¡± He turns around, worry in his eyes.

    ¡°Have you taken your aspirin today?¡± He asks.

    ¡°It¡¯ll lessen the pain.¡± A part of me held onto the hope that he would tell the truth about the pain but of

    course, he doesn¡¯t.

    So I just smile and nod.

    ¡°Yes, I have.Now if you¡¯ll excuse me.I¡¯d like to get ready for bed,¡± I smile, waving my hand to dismiss him

    and leaves.

    I close the door and nearly burst into tears, saddened that even my closest friend had never really been

    a friend at all.

    He was a liar like the rest of them.

    I have no time to cry, \remind myself.

    Get going, Tali.

    We have work to do.I hide my belongings in the guest room before returning to the bedroom and pulling

    out the fertility test.

    Refusing to touch the bed, I settle down on a chair and stare intently at the false document, going over

    my n.

    My heart nearly stops when I hear the door click open and my mate walks into the room, a deep frown on

    his face.

    I take a deep breath and pull my shoulders back.Here goes nothing.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    59. Proposals

    ***Zane***

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Talia snaps, rising to her feet and ring at the cunning Alpha. ¡°He¡¯s not going back

    there! You can¡¯t make

    him!¡±

    Toran seems unfazed by Talia¡¯s outburst, his face calm and collected even as she berates him for his

    n. It¡¯s unnerving how cold

    and calcting he is, his emotions always well in check and never on disy.

    Treach for Talia¡¯s hand to calm her down and she finally takes her seat, allowing Toran to respond.

    ¡°I understand your reservations, Ms. Talia, but you must look at the broader picture here,¡± he exins.

    ¡°Zane merging the two ns would put an end to this war once and for all and he wouldn¡¯t necessarily

    have to stay in Crescent Mane. It would be his choice to stay or leave the kingdom. Every new Alpha

    must swear allegiance to the King or leave. Zane CAN leave. As for the deal with Onyx Stone, there is a

    simple solution. One Sebastian refuses to ept,¡± Toran adds. ¡°Onyx Stone is what¡¯s known as a Mother

    Pack, simr to a kingdom without the actual Gold wolf leadership. With the decline of Gold wolves,

    Mother Packs are much moremon nowadays. Their aim is to mimic a kingdom as closely as

    possible by forging alliances and setting up their own Alphas in new packs to keep control over arge

    territory. Crescent Mane is a declining kingdom. There¡¯s been no heir to the throne since Bre, and King

    Arthur has used up a lot of resources to fight me and my allies. Sebastian needed more money and

    warriors that Crescent Mane could not give him to fight, so he forged a deal with Onyx Stone in which he

    promised to produce a Silver wolf heir for them. Of course, you¡¯ve killed him and now

    Sebastian¡¯s only options other than producing another heir, are to fight or give up his pack to them. I¡¯ve

    known Sebastian long enough to know he will never give up his pack so that¡¯s where youe in,¡± he

    says, pointing to me. ¡°Once you take the title of Alpha of Scarlett

    Haven, you can hand it over to Onyx Stone as reparations for their war efforts and you¡¯ll be free of that

    pack for good without taking on a

    new war. It¡¯s a win-win situation if you ask me.¡¯

    ¡°And what about Ravenstone?¡± Talia pries, unwilling to trust Toran. ¡°Why are you giving Zane your pack?

    What about your son? What

    does he think of all of this?¡±

    ¡°Tylen is uninterested in being Alpha,¡±-Toran shrugs. ¡°At 24, he¡¯s well past the age of taking my title and

    he¡¯s declined for the past three years. Forcing your child to fulfill your own goals and expectations never

    ends well so I will not force my son into the position. I was nning to hand over my title to my nephew,

    Tobias, but he was killedst year in battle.¡±

    He takes a moment to pause and reflect on the words he just said, and allows a small smile to curl on his

    lips.

    ¡°I broke Ravenstone many years ago with my cruelty and harshness. Agnes can attest to that. Rionna

    ¡­. She fixed that. She breathed life into Ravenstone, restoring it to its former glory and making it a pack

    worth its power. If Zane chooses to take my title, he

    would be carrying on his mother¡¯s legacy, not mine,¡± he says, turning to look me in the eye. ¡°Your father

    did not see your worth and cast

    you aside, but your mother always believed in you, did she not? Perhaps this is your chance to prove

    Sebastian wrong and honor your

    mother¡¯s work for thest twenty years, but again it¡¯s a choice. I will not force you to do anything.¡±

    At my side, I sense my mate¡¯s anger, her hands clenching and unclenching into fists as she attempts to

    restrain her emotions while

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    her face remains neutral. I lower my walls and take a small peek into her thoughts, dread filling my soul

    as they trickle in.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we just be left alone?¡± she sobs internally to herself. ¡°I just want to raise my son with my

    mate. I don¡¯t want to be responsible for another pack. I don¡¯t have the fight left in me to once again prove

    myself to pack members and show what I can do. /

    don¡¯t want to be a calm and reserved Luna who always has to strive for perfection. I can¡¯t do that again!¡±

    There is a slight tremor in her lips but she blinks quickly and draws in a breath to calm herself down

    enough to look unfazed by Toran¡¯s proposal.

    Iturn to face Toran, unsure of what to do. After years of being told I was nothing more than a waste of

    space, I am being offered a

    position worthy of my wolf. But at what cost? Talia has been through this before and has made it clear

    she has no interest in leading

    another pack, even with me.

    ¡°I think we need to take a break,¡± Talia finally speaks, her voice small and exhausted. ¡°I need some air.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll need an answer soon,¡± Toran says as Talia gets up to leave. ¡°I¡¯ve been tracking Wyatt and Korbin

    since the event. They should

    be at Scarlett Haven this evening and it¡¯s only a matter of time before theye knocking at River

    Moon¡¯s door demanding Zane¡¯s head.

    You may rest, but you need to make a decision eventually. I¡¯ll be flying back to Ravenstone in two days.

    If you wish to go through with my

    n, you are free to join me.¡±

    I don¡¯t offer a response and follow Talia out, my only thoughts being that of my mate. She walks in

    silence ahead of me, her

    movements almost mechanical as she makes her way towards the guest house.

    Kota rests his head on my shoulder, fiddling with his toy wolf. ¡°Mommy is sad,¡± he whispers to me. ¡°I

    don¡¯t like that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t either,¡± I reply, watching Talia walk past the door. ¡°Ta-Talia?¡±

    ¡°I just need a minute,¡± she calls out without turning back. ¡°Take Kota inside. I¡¯ll be there soon for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Talia.¡±

    ¡°Just go inside, Zane, please,¡± she calls out, breaking into a sprint down the drive towards the woods

    surrounding the house.

    Go after her, she needs us, Grayson demands, pacing back and forth uneasily.

    I rush into the house, Agnes and Rionna sitting at the table having lunch together.

    ¡°Ta-take Kota,¡± I instruct my mothers, handing over the pup to Agnes and racing towards the door.

    Inhaling the fresh summer air as I sprint, I quickly find Talia¡¯s scent and follow it into the woods, hearing a

    scream of anguish echo off

    the trees. Adrenaline courses through my veins and I shift, my heart wrenching as I hear yet another

    shriek, this time full of anger and

    frustration,

    Treach a clearing not long into my run, finding Talia mming a tree branch against a trunk of a thick

    redwood tree.

    ¡°N00000!¡± She shouts, swinging the branch against the tree. ¡°NOOO!¡± she screams again, smashing the

    branch to pieces. ¡°No! No!¡± she snaps, tossing the broken branch in anger off to the side and copsing

    on her knees as she pants in frustration. ¡°No¡­¡± she whimpers, sobbing quietly at the floor. ¡°Fuck¡­ I

    can¡¯t be a Luna again. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t,¡± she weeps, mming her fist on the forest floor.. ¡°I¡¯ll

    only fail again¡­ I¡¯m not strong enough to do this again.¡±

    Tremain on the edge of the clearing, watching in silence as she vents out her anger to the trees. My

    walls copse, a stream of her memories flooding my brain and my heart. Many times, she stood before

    Christian or his father only to be reduced to her uterus. Many nights, she spent locked up in her office

    nning events, overlooking budgets, and drafting proposals for investors to build the AEPplex for

    her pack. She gave her pack her all and in the end, she was still rejected, still demoted, still cast out.

    Talia suddenly goes very quiet and she sits up to wipe her tears.

    ¡°You followed me,¡± she whispers, my cheeks heating up for being caught red handed. ¡°I just¡­ I just

    needed a minute alone. I¡¯m ¡­

    I¡¯m okay now.¡±

    She just beat up an innocent tree. Grayson mutters. She is not okay.

    Seeing no point in hiding anymore, I timidly approach her and sit at her side. She leans her head against

    my paws and closes her

    eyes in exhaustion.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± she whispers, burying her face in my fur. ¡°I wasn¡¯t a very good Luna the first time around-¡±

    ¡°Stop that,¡± Grayson sighs, dipping his head to lick away her tears.

    Talia jumps, startled to hear Grayson¡¯s voice in her head.

    ¡°Grayson?¡± she gasps, looking up at my wolf as he wags his tail from side to side.

    He responds by licking her tear stained-cheeks once more and rolling over on his back, inviting her to

    cuddle with him. She takes the

    invitation, curling up at his side and twirling tufts of fur in her hands. Wey in silence for a moment as

    Talia gathers her thoughts and I

    wait patiently for her to exin them to me.

    ¡°I was quite unhappy being Luna,¡± she murmurs after a long pause. ¡°Nothing I did seemed to be worth

    anything and I always felt!

    disappointed everyone. I was told to remain silent during pack meetings and let Christian do all the

    talking, even if the ideas he was

    presenting were mine. I was told to always look and speak a certain way because a good Luna is

    someone everyone should look up to and

    strive to imitate. Do you know how hard it is to hold your tongue when all you want to do is scream? How

    hard it is to force a smile when

    breaking inside, wondering what is so wrong with you that you can¡¯t seem to do the one thing expected

    of you.¡±

    She tilts her head up and looks at me. ¡°I love you¡­ But I am afraid that I might disappoint you because I

    am brok-¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± I demand, Grayson stepping aside to let me speak. I sit up on my hind legs, wanting to make sure

    Talia understands every word I say to her. ¡°You¡¯re right. You were not a good Luna. Good doesn¡¯t even

    begin to cover what you were to that pack.¡±

    Tears fill her eyes as she hears my inner voice for the first time, my words calming her heart.

    ¡°You were more than a great Luna,¡± / whisper. ¡°What you did for Silver Crest would be fitting of an Alpha

    and Christian¡­. He didn¡¯t

    deserve you. None of them did. But I won¡¯t make the same mistake if I take the title. It would be an honor

    to have you as my Luna and I

    promise I will do everything in my power to deserve you and your strength.¡±

    I shift back into my human form as she hides her face in her hands and weeps, wrapping my arms

    around my mate to shield her from anymore pain. Pushing her hands away from her face, I cup her

    cheeks and kiss the tears away, hoping somehow I can erase the pain with my love.

    *W-we don¡¯t need to ma-make any decisions today,¡± I remind her. ¡°W-we can ma-make this decision to-

    to-togetherter. All I-I want

    right now is for y-you to be okay.¡±

    She closes her eyes, as ifmitting my words to memory, and leans forward for a kiss, my lips tingling

    with her touch. At first, her kiss is as light as a feather, her lips just barely grazing mine, but her eager

    tongue soon takesmand and explores my mouth greedily. Her fingers slide up my bearded cheeks,

    burying themselves in my hair and pulling me closer for a deeper kiss.

    My heart and soul ache to be hers and when she pulls away, I realize I already am.

    ¡°Mark me,¡± she murmurs.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    60. Fallen Heirs

    ***Wyatt****

    Korbin is eerily quiet as we drive thest leg of our trip home, staring off at the trees that we zoom past.

    It¡¯s frightening. He¡¯s never

    quiet.

    Thad not even set foot on the ne when Korbin called me the day of the attack, the fear thick in his

    voice as he demanded I return

    to the hotel. He could not even exin to me what had happened, his words slurred as he incoherently

    begged me toe help him. I did my best to calm him down and stayed on the line with him until I

    returned to the hotel where I got the shock of my life, finding

    Caine¡¯s lifeless body stuffed in the back of the truck.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I demanded, unwilling to believe my own eyes as I stared at the body.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°H-he just went crazyl¡± Korbin huped between sobs. ¡°I-I don¡¯t even know what- what happened,¡± he

    cried. ¡°I tried to stop him. I

    tried but he wouldn¡¯t listen to mel He wouldn¡¯t¡­ He just shot himself,¡± he whimpered. ¡°He shot¡­ He shot

    himself.¡±

    It took several hours to calm Korbin down enough to make sense of what he was saying and even then, I

    could not make out the

    events of that day, unable to understand how Zane made Caine shoot himself without uttering a single

    word. Caine is many things, but

    suicidal is not one of them. He would have put up a fight before dying. Something else must have taken

    ce that day but I cannot get

    Korbin to tell me the truth.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Korbin whispers, his eyes glossy as he looks over at me. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±

    So am I, I want to tell him but these words will do him no good right now, so I swallow them back and put

    on a brave face.

    ¡°Alpha will want to know the exact details of that day,¡± I sigh tiredly, looking over at Caine.

    ¡°So what should I tell him?¡± Korbin whispers to himself.

    My hands tighten their grip around the steering wheel as I try to think of a good answer to that. Korbin

    can¡¯t lie to save his life so it is

    best toe clean with what happened. Lying to Sebastian is simply not an option.

    ¡°Tell me exactly what happened again,¡± I reply.

    Korbin nods, his eye blinking fast as he clears his throat. ¡°W-we were on our way to River Moon like you

    told us, when we saw Zane

    and his mate driving in the opposite direction. That¡¯s when Caine went berserk and drew a gun from his

    pants. I tried to stop him but he shot at them. I think he hurt Zane¡¯s mate. I don¡¯t know. Everything just

    happened so fast and then Caine pulled over and started shooting

    at Zane again. Zane shifted and just stared at Caine for a really long time. That¡¯s when Caine suddenly

    spun the cylinder of his gun and pointed it to his own head but he was crying, like he was begging Zane

    for mercy but Zane never said anything. He just stood there, staring at him. Caine even pissed himself,

    he was so scared. He pulled the trigger many times until a bullet finally made its way through his skull.¡±

    ¡°Zane turned to me and I panicked,¡± Korbin adds. ¡°I told him your message and he told me Alpha

    Sebastian would regret pushing

    him away¡±

    ¡°Wait, Zane actually spoke to you?¡± I ask, trying to remember thest time I ever heard Zane utter a

    single word.

    ¡°Well no,¡± Korbin shakes his head. ¡°He mind-linked me but¡­ it was weird.¡±

    ¡°Weird?¡± I repeat, raising an eyebrow at him. Zane had never mind-linked before. I wasn¡¯t even sure he

    could. ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Well it was like¡­ it was like he was inside my head,¡± Korbin exins. ¡°Like he could hear and see

    everything I was thinking. He gave

    me an order and I felt an urge to do as he said. All he said was shut up and I couldn¡¯t help but listen to

    him. It was weird.¡±

    ¡°Like an Alphamand?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Korbin shakes his head. ¡°No, my wolf wasn¡¯tpelled to listen¡­ It was me. I felt this urge, this

    need, this desire to do as he

    said. It doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    I grow impatient with my son and his cryptic storytelling as we pull up to the Scarlett Haven gates and

    snap at him.

    ¡°Listen very carefully, Kor, because I am only going to say this once.¡± I snarl through gritted teeth. ¡°You

    will be silent as I tell

    Korbin nods his head and I proceed to exin my n to him, Korbin muttering it to himself over and

    over again.

    As we pull up to the pack house, Beta Earl is already at the door ready to receive us, a deep frown on his

    face when he notices only

    Korbin and I step out of the truck.

    ¡°Sebastian is furious about your failed mission,¡± he mutters, eyeing the truck suspiciously. ¡°You have

    some serious exining to do.

    And where is the little prick? His mother has been driving me insane all day asking why you took so long

    to return.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter,¡± I reply, Earl shifting his gaze between Korbin and I.

    ¡°Where is Caine?¡±

    Korbin looks to me for help and I clear my throat.

    ¡°Tell the Alpha we have a Moon Warrior Ceremony to prepare for.¡±

    ***Sebastian***

    ¡°The Gamma has arrived, Alpha,¡± Beta Earl announces as he bursts through the door of my office.

    Beads of sweat are gathered at his forehead, the look in his eyes telling me something is off about

    Wyatt¡¯s arrival. Dread prickles

    down my spine as I rise to my feet and follow him out to the driveway. There, I find Wyatt standing by the

    truck along with multiple guards, the look in his eyes distant and emotionless. Korbin trembles anxiously

    beside him, any slight movement frightening him.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± Wyatt says loudly, Korbin jumping nervously.

    Something is definitely wrong, Arden, my wolf, mutters.

    I count two heads, but where is my son?

    Wyatt seems to understand my question and lowers himself onto his knees before me.

    ¡°I regret to inform you, Alpha, that things took an unexpected turn while we were visiting California,¡± he

    says, his voice strong

    despite the fearced within his words.

    ¡°Speak clearly. You¡¯re not making any sense,¡± I snarl, barely hanging on to my patience as Wyatt stares

    nkly at me.

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± Wyatt nods solemnly. ¡°I took Caine and Korbin to speak with Zane onest time before we left

    and as we were approaching

    his new pack, we crossed paths with Zane. Caine took a gun from his glove box, and aimed at your son.¡±

    My blood boils hearing the news of Caine¡¯s audacity to override my wishes and do as he pleases.

    ¡°Was Zane hurt?¡± I ask, a war waging in my head. A part of me hopes that the boy was killed so I can be

    done with this ordeal while the other half prays no harmes his way.

    ¡°He¡¯s alright,¡± Wyatt exins. ¡°But Caine continued to shoot and Zane reacted to the gunfire. The two got

    into an altercation for control of the gun so I don¡¯t exactly know who shot who but the gun went off, and

    Caine was shot.¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the worldes to a stand still, my own lungs pausing for a moment.

    ¡°Where is Caine?¡± I ask, my face stone cold as I wait for his response.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead, Alpha,¡± Wyatt announces very bluntly, the familiar pain of another lost son filling my heart. Of

    course, this time, it¡¯s

    through no fault of my own.

    ¡°What?¡± a sharp gasp calls out from behind me.

    Just then I hear footsteps approaching, Sara stepping out of the house as her lips quiver in anguish.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± She whimpers through a sob.

    ¡°Sara, go inside,¡± Imand, Sara ignoring mepletely and staring at her Gamma.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± She repeats, her hand clinging to her chest as several tears roll down her cheeks.

    ¡°Where is my baby?¡±

    ¡°I said, GO INSIDE,¡± I snap, Earl stepping in her way and pushing her back by the shoulders.

    touder. ¡°No! Nol Not my babyl¡± She shrieks, Earl wrapping his arms around her as she cries.¡±My babyl

    My babyl¡± She screams, pounding

    her lists against Earl¡¯s chest in hopes of breaking free.

    Wyatt climbs up the steps to the house tofort his I una, but she does not want hisfort. She

    wants his head.

    ¡°You were supposed to protect him!¡± she snarts, pping Wyatt across the face when he tries to hug her.

    ¡°You spineless,

    insignificant, waste of space!¡± She sobs angrily, copsing to the ground on her knees.

    As she screams, I slowly approach the truck, finding a body covered in linen tucked tightly in the bed. My

    hands shake as I untie the

    ropes keeping the body in ce and I pull back the linen, closing my eyes instantly when I see Caine¡¯s

    face with two gaping holes on the

    sides of his head

    No weshness, I remind myself, quickly tucking in my emotions behind a face of stone as I cover Caine

    back up. An Alpha never shows

    Waness.

    Another thought upies my mind, anger and shame filling my being. Without Caine, that stuttering

    buffoon is now the sole heir to

    my pack. That weakling will be responsible for this for MY PACK.

    How could this be my fate? My legacy? In the hands of a man who can¡¯t even say his own name without

    stumbling like an i***t? How?

    How could this have happened?

    My fury turns on Wyatt, the man I left in charge of this one simple task.

    ¡°How could you let this happen?¡± I snarl, grabbing him by the cor of his shirt. ¡°You had one f*****g job.

    Where were you? Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done to this pack?¡± I roar, fear swimming in his

    eyes. ¡°Onyx Stone was promised an heir and you let him die!¡±

    ¡°I told you Caine was trouble. Zane was only defending himself,¡± Wyatt tries to exin. ¡°I didn¡¯t even

    know the kid had a gun with

    him. I don¡¯t know how the f**k he got his hands on a silver revolver.¡±¡±

    I freeze, realizing the only person who could have given Caine a silver revolver ¡­ was his own mother.

    The weeping woman seems to know this too because her breath hitches upon hearing the word

    ¡®revolver¡¯ and her sobs quiet down.

    This f*****g bitch¡­.

    Tossing Wyatt aside, I storm over to my wife who attempts to run away, but she is too slow to get to her

    feet. Grabbing one of her

    ankles, I drag her back towards me, climbing on top of her and pinning her to the ground. She tries to

    fight me but there is no

    escaping.

    ¡°Did you give the kid the gun?¡± I ask calmly, a threat lingering in my voice as I re at the b***h I

    married.

    ¡°N-no¡­ no-I, no..¡± she stammers, desperately trying to kick me off of her.

    ¡°DID YOU GIVE THE KID THE GUN?¡± I roar, Sara a whimpering mess beneath me.

    ¡°H-he took it from my drawers,¡± Sara sobs, shaking her head frantically. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it. It wasn¡¯t me! I

    swear!¡±

    ¡°Should I check the cameras in your office?¡± I threaten, Sara¡¯s face paling with horror.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t have to-¡±

    ¡°Who gave him the gun?¡± I demand once more, Sara letting out a frustrated scream.

    ¡°Me!¡± She shrieks. ¡°Me! I did! I wasn¡¯t about to let some freak take my son¡¯s ce!¡±

    1 silence her with a p to the face, Sara staring wide eyed at me in shock for hitting her in front of

    several pack members.

    ¡°The only reason you¡¯re still breathing right now is because I am not prepared to go to war with your

    father and his packs,¡± I snarl

    through gritted teeth, pinching her jaw and bringing her face closer to mine so that she hears every word

    I have to say. ¡°But mark my

    words, Sara. You will pay for this,¡±I hiss.

    Ame lights in Sara¡¯s eyes as she res defiantly at me.

    ¡°If you touch me again.¡± Sara spits back through hissed whispers before switching to mindlink.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them all what you did to

    Jonathan.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    61. Soul Binding Part 1

    ***Talia***

    ¡°Mark me,¡± I murmur, climbing onto his barep and straddling Zane between my thighs.

    Zane¡¯s cheeks flush in their cute, timid way, his stutter more pronounced when he speaks.

    ¡°A-Ar Are y you sure?¡± He blinks, a nervous smile curling on his lips asi guide his hands and ce them

    on my hips. ¡°Be Because II

    ca can wai¡±

    I press my mouth over his, parting my lips ever so slightly so that my tongue slips between the seams of

    his mouth. Small sparks

    tingle across my face, my wolf purring at the sensation of our longues meeting for a dance.

    When I pull away, I cup his cheeks and force him to look at me, hisrge brown eyes full of love and

    hope as they gaze back at

    me.

    Desire burns across my heart as I realize he is the only man to ever make me feel this safe and loved

    before, the only one who does

    not hesitate to protect me, even from my own feelings. He is gentle when I need him to be and strong

    when I feel I might break. He is

    patient with me, even when I have no patience left for myself and he loves me. He loves me¡­ and it

    feels so good to be loved by

    him.

    Ilean my forehead against his, pecking his perfect lips and inhaling his rich scent.

    ¡°Make me yours,¡± I whisper, standing up to unzip my jeans and slide them off.

    His cheeks burn bright red as he blinks up at me, unsure if he should watch or look away. Wanting to

    make him squirm just a little, slowly pull my blouse over my head so I remain only in my bra and panties.

    My eyes flick towards the hardening member between his legs, a smirk spreading across my cheeks as1

    y with the straps of my bra.

    I position my feet on either side of his thighs, Zane timidly sliding his hands up and down my calves.

    Hesitation flickers in his eyes but

    he nheless leans forward and peppers kisses on my legs, an ache building in my core. Very gently, I

    lower myself onto hisp,

    wrapping my legs around his waist so that our bodies are pressed up against each other.

    He tries to kiss me but I dodge his lips and shower kisses on his jaw all the way down to his neck,

    basking in his delicious scent. My tongue slides over his bare flesh while my teeth graze his marking

    spot, Zane shivering in response.

    ¡°Ta-Talia, ar-are y-you sure?¡± He asks once more, cupping my face to get me to stop kissing him.

    His brows are furrowed in genuine concern, his actions verifying that I am, in fact, making the right

    choice because he cares enough

    to ask.

    ¡°You are the only thing I¡¯m sure about right now,¡± I murmur, cupping his face. ¡°And I trust you¡¯ll take care

    of my heart,¡±I murmur between kisses. ¡°Won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± he nods. ¡°I-I promise.¡±

    ¡°Then make me yours,¡± I giggle, pecking him on the lips and reaching for his hands. ¡°Please.¡±

    guide his hands to my bra and notice his hands trembling a little as they grip the sp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± I whisper in his ear, lowering my voice as I nibble on his ear lobe. ¡°You don¡¯t have to

    be scared. Not with me,¡± | reassure him, slowly gyrating my hips against his growing member. ¡°I¡¯m going

    to be yours, right?¡± I ask, Zane nodding as he swallows the lump in his throat. ¡°Then show me,¡± |

    murmur, kissing the tip of his nose. ¡°Show me what it means to be yours.¡±

    Gold flecks appear in his eyes, Grayson and Zane gazing back at me as if their souls were merging for a

    moment to im me.

    ¡°There you are,¡± I whisper. ¡°My mate. My perfect mate.¡±

    Zane closes his eyes and takes a deep breath, the muscles in his face rxing so that when he looks at

    me again, it¡¯s just him

    and I.

    My mate gently raises his hand to my face, his fingers lightly grazing my skin. He traces my eyes and

    nose with the back of his index

    finger until his thumbes to rest on my lips, parting them slightly.

    61. Soul Binding Part 1

    A kaleidoscope of butterflies flutters in my belly, the word finding new meaning when it leaves Zane¡¯s

    lips. For so long, I felt

    inadequate as I strived for perfection and yet now, in Zane¡¯s arms, I am beautiful despite my tousled hair

    and swollen eyes. I do not have

    to be anything but myself with him, and it makes my heart soar to know I will always be safe with Zane.

    I feel his hand slide down my neck, stopping just below my marking spot where he begins to trace a

    heart shape. Sparks erupt

    beneath his lips when he leans over to kiss it, my entire body reacting to him and his touch.

    ¡°I-I love y-you,¡± he hums to himself as he begins to suck on my skin. ¡°Goddess, I-I love y-you,¡± he

    repeats with conviction.

    He raises his head and looks me deep in my eyes in search of any doubt, his fears and anxieties melting

    away when he realizes all

    want is him.

    Zane pulls me closer to him, brushing away my hair from my shoulders to expose my neck.

    ¡°Ta-Talia,¡± he murmurs, his voice sending a warm shiver down my spine. Devina purrs contently, loving

    the sound of his voice as he

    whispers my name in my ears.

    He moves his hands to my back, finally unsping my bra in one swoop. Having escaped from their

    prison, my breasts bounce a little, catching Zane¡¯s attention. He cups one of them, rolling his thumb over

    my n****e before leaning forward and taking it in his mouth.

    Aneed builds up in my core as he encloses his lips over the little brown peak and suckles on it, a soft

    moan escaping my lips.

    My hips begin to grind over his c**k in circr motions, Zane¡¯s breath hitching in pleasure. I pick up the

    pace to get some friction but Zane grabs onto my hips to control my movements as he sees fit. My

    panties dampen as he guides me back and forth along his shaft,

    pushing me down a little harder so the fabric of my underwear brushes against my swollen clit with every

    stroke. He switches between

    my n*****s, his tonguepping over my ares and flicking each peak.

    His touch sets my body on fire, every inch of me craving him with burning need until all I desire is him.

    Just as I feel myself about to explode and beg for more, Zane slides his hands between my legs, his

    fingers pushing aside my panties. He looks up at me and gives me a shy smile, taking his c**k in his

    hand and lining it up with my slit. I moan as he pushes in his tip, my

    hands grabbing onto his shoulders to steady myself as I thrust my hips forward to take him in further.

    We rock in unison in search of a steady tempo, my body shivering in delight as the all too familiar desire

    builds up inside my

    pussy.

    He moves his mouth over mine, devouring my cries of pleasure as he pumps slowly and deep into my

    core. My walls wee him

    over and over again in a tight embrace, clenching and unclenching his perfect c**k as each deep stroke

    brushes past my clit.

    My hands slide up to the nape of his neck, my fingers grasping onto his hair and pulling him closer so my

    body feels every inch of him. He grows annoyed with my panties, pulling them farther away from my slit

    with two fingers to give him better ess when we both

    hear the fabric tear.

    He stops pumping for a moment, looking down at our union to tear the rest of my panties off and toss

    them aside with a sheepish

    grin on his face.

    ¡°Th-they were in the w-way,¡± he mumbles, a small chuckle bubbling in my chest.

    Now havingplete ess to me, he grabs onto my ass cheeks, pushing himself all the way inside

    me. My breath hitches at the

    unbelievable sensation, my head falling back as I cry out for more.

    Zane continues pumping forcefully, once again suckling on each of my breasts andpping his tongue

    over my wolf tattoo. He

    breathes heavily with every thrust, moaning softly against my skin.

    His fingers lightly brush away my hair from my shoulder, exposing my bare neck to him. He pulls away

    from my n*****s, peppering

    kisses along my corbone up to my throat. His lips worship my marking spot, my flesh tingling with

    sparks as his teeth graze the ce where my neck and shoulder meet. Zane slides his hand up my

    spine, a warm shudder rippling through me as his fingers make their way

    to the nape of my neck to grab fistfuls of my hair.

    My heart pounds in my chest in anticipation of whates next, the gravity of the situation hitting me full

    force.

    I am about to be his¡­

    The gentleness of his kisses and his slow pumps calm me down, however, reminding me that he will take

    care of my soul as he cares for my body and my heart.

    My toes curl as he pushes himself in a little deeper, hitting a spot that electrifies my body. I thrust with

    him, wanting to feel the

    sensation again..

    ¡°Zane¡­¡± I whimper, feeling as though I might copse into him.

    His canines elongate, the sharpened edges scraping along my skin as he kisses my neck.de

    ¡°I love y-you, Ta-Talia,¡± he says between breathy whispers. ¡°I love y-you.¡±

    gasp when I feel the sharp pain of his canines piercing my flesh, my nails digging half-moons into his

    back. Tears blur my vision as I hold onto him, pain and pleasure pulsating from my temples to my toes in

    short bursts as I reach my climax.

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I whimper, burying my face in the crook of his neck as he seals the mark with his tongue, my

    body shuddering with aftershocks of my orgasm and my mark.

    His arms wrap around my waist, the pain slowly fading into pure and unbelievable pleasure.

    ¡°Mate!¡± I suddenly cry out, my voice morphing into rich, sultry tones I don¡¯t recognize as my own.

    A grayish wolf materializes in my mind, shoving me aside and taking control of my body.

    Zane¡¯s eyes widen with shock as he stares back at me, his brown irises flickering between gold and

    earth. A boyish smile curls on his

    lips, his twinkling eyes oozing with joy and excitement.

    ¡°Zane¡­¡± Devina purrs, cupping both of Zane¡¯s cheeks to look at him for the first time.

    In a swift motion, she tilts his head to the side to expose his neck, my teeth itching as my canines

    suddenly erona.

    nastch onto his neck, Zane groaning from the abrupt pain before letting out a soft growl of pleasure.

    ¡°Mine,¡± Devina murmurs as she licks the wound and pulls away. ¡°You¡¯re mine now too.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    62. Worthy Opponents

    ***Grayson ***

    Pleasure pulsates in delicious waves as Talia sinks her canines into my neck while an indescribable jov

    fills my heart.

    She marked us.

    Our mate imed us, bound out souls as one, and dered her undying love for us with a single bite.

    She is ours and we belong to

    her now too.

    Devina ¡­ Her name is Devina, iremind Zane when the she-wolf seals the mark with her tongue and pulls

    away.

    ¡°Mine,¡± our mate purrs. ¡°You¡¯re mine now too.¡±

    Zane stares nkly at the she-wolf who smirks back at him with eyes as blue as sapphires. He¡¯s

    completely clueless as to how to

    handle our mate¡¯s new wolf counterpart and remains silent in her presence.

    Step aside, chump, I sigh, rolling my neck and shoving Zane to the back of our mind as I take control.

    Watch and learn.

    As I step forward and gaze into my mate¡¯s incredible blue eyes, however, I find myself unable to think of

    anything to say, too

    mesmerized by Devina¡¯s presence.

    Devina frowns, tilting her head off to the side as she looks at me with curiosity.

    ¡°Do you not like my mark?¡± Devina asks, batting her prettyshes at me.

    ¡°No, I do!¡± I blurt out. ¡°It¡¯s just, I thought-¡±

    ¡°So then why am I not cumming yet?¡± she pouts, leaving mepletely speechless.

    I only manage to blink, Zane howling withughter at me.

    ¡°H..¡±

    That¡¯s quite the extensive vocabry, Zane mutters. I can¡¯t seem to keep up .

    Shut up! I mumble back, Zane cackling in return.

    ¡°Grayson¡­¡± Devina murmurs, leaning over to my right ear and lowering her voice to a hiss. ¡°My clit isn¡¯t

    going to lick itself.¡±

    Her hot breath makes my skin erupt into goosebumps and warm shivers crawl down my spine. I love a

    woman who knows what she wants, especially if what she wants is me, but this woman? She will be the

    death of me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my love?¡± The she-wolfteases me when I remain silent. ¡°I was told you liked to y¡­¡±

    she giggles, tracing a finger along my jaw and down my chest where she pinches my n****e. ¡°Do you

    want to y with me?¡±

    I wince at the slight pain but I find it rather arousing to be at her mercy. Goddess, this she-wolf already

    has me wrapped around her

    finger, and what¡¯s worse, she knows it.

    She¡¯s walking circles around you, Zane chuckles. I¡¯m taking notes.

    ¡°You¡¯re a man of few words aren¡¯t you?¡± She murmurs, sliding her hand between my thighs and adjusting

    herself over my c**k.¡°

    Perhaps you¡¯d prefer to moan my name instead?¡±

    She slides me inside her, wrapping her walls tightly around my girth with a knowing smirk on her lips and

    begins to rock her hips in

    slow but determined thrusts. I, however, don¡¯t n to let her get away with teasing me.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you moan mine,¡± I smirk, the grin on Devina¡¯s face faltering slightly.

    I pull out, hooking my hands around her thighs and lifting her off myp so that Devina wraps her legs

    around my waist. She holds

    onto my neck as I get on my knees and I very gently set her down on her back and spread her legs

    apart. Devina giggles excitedly as Iy

    between her thighs, pushing her knees to her chest and folding her almost in half so her p***y is easily

    essible. Lining myself with her

    slit, I slowly push my tip in, using my knees to thrust myself inside with hard strokes.

    Devina¡¯s back arches as she cries out in pleasure, her breasts bouncing with every pump I give her. IN?velDrama.Org content.

    watch them jiggle, her small

    peaks begging to be licked and I sumb to their spell, leaning forward to flick them with my tongue. A

    shudder ripples through Devina

    She tightens her walls as shees closer, her toes curling and her body turning rigid until finally, she

    explodes, c*m pouring out of her in small spurts. I smirk with satisfaction at having made her squirt for

    the second time, Devina smilingzily as she rides her high.

    It only takes a few more pumps before I start to see stars, my seed emptyingpletely inside my mate

    until I have nothing left to

    give. I close my eyes and let my head rest on Devina¡¯s shoulder, my mate purring contentedly at having

    made me c*m harder than I ever have before. She kisses my temples as Icatch my breath, her fingers

    gently stroking the sides of my face, leaving sparks in their

    wake.

    ¡°Mate¡­¡± Devina murmurs as wey in each other¡¯s arms, a small smile curled on her lips. ¡°I have a

    mate.¡±

    ¡°You do,¡± I chuckle between my pants, rolling over on my side and pulling her to my chest. ¡°A very sexy

    one, I might add.¡±

    ¡°Can I meet your other half?¡± she asks, biting her lower lip. ¡°You took him away before I could even say

    hello.¡±

    ¡°He can hear us just fine,¡± I pout, unwilling to part with my mate.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± Devina says with a sad smile, brushing my beard with the back of her finger.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one leaving

    me.¡±

    ¡°What-¡±

    ¡°I can feel my human¡¯s sadness,¡± she sighs. ¡°She says you¡¯re going to war¡­ and that you¡¯re leaving us.¡±

    ¡°-¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. I understand why,¡± my mate murmurs, tucking her head underneath my chin.

    ¡°She¡¯s just afraid¡­ but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect our family while you¡¯re away. You just bring yourself home

    to me in one piece. I would be terribly sad if something were to happen to that dick-I mean you,¡± she

    grins, wiggling her eyebrows innocently.

    I can¡¯t help butugh at her shenanigans, the feeling a little strange and foreign to me. Having spent

    most of my entire existence locked away in Zane¡¯s mind, I have never had the opportunity tough out

    loud like this, especially not with someone I¡¯ve only just

    met,

    I feel like shitting out rainbows as butterflies do cartwheels in my stomach for I am free atst and I have

    found a home in my

    mate.

    She goes very still as she leans in to listen to the sound of my heart pounding in my chest, humming to

    the beat of my life.

    Suddenly feeling very vulnerable, I lick my lips and bury my face in her hair so she does not see how

    nervous I am.

    ¡°Will you go on a date with me before I go?¡± I ask.

    ***Devina***

    Will you stop with the purring? My human asks. You sound like a cat!

    Igrowl in distaste at her and turn my attention back to my mate, trying my best to hide my excitement. I

    nod in response to his

    question, Grayson shaking his head at me.

    ¡°Words, my love. I need words,¡± he chuckles. ¡°I deal with enough silence from my human. I want to hear

    your words.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I shrug.

    ¡°Okay what?¡± he pries.

    Growing mildly annoyed, I smirk and look up at him. ¡°If I threw a stick, you¡¯d leave, right?¡±

    He grins cheekily in response. ¡°If I put my stick inside you, you¡¯d c¡¯m, right?¡±

    Finally a worthy opponent¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I¡¯d p you but that would be considered animal abuse,¡± I mutter back.

    ¡°You know, you¡¯re quite a b***h for someone who doesn¡¯t have a wolf yet,¡± he retorts.

    ¡°Your ass must be jealous of your p***y,¡± Grayson smirks as I raise a questioning eyebrow at him. ¡°It farts

    louder.¡±

    He¡¯s never going to let that go, is he? Talia mutters.

    I have aeback ready but knowing his human already struggles with his own self image, I decide to

    let Grayson win this round,

    and kiss the tip of his nose in defeat.

    Thank you for caring for my mates heart, Talia whispers.

    He¡¯s my mate now too , 1 reply with a purr. I love his heart.

    Grayson rolls over on top of me, resting his hands on either side of my face. Pup-like excitement oozes

    from him and if he were in

    wolf form, his tail would be wagging excitedly from side to side.

    ¡°So date?¡± he asks, his eyes softening with hopefulness.

    ¡°I would love to go on a date with you,¡± I reply in hushed whispers, sliding my hand down his chest and

    between his legs until I cup

    his balls. ¡°But only if you make me cum.¡±

    Grayson groans as I stroke his c**k, his eyes darkening with lust as he epts my challenge. He

    completes his task multiple times, even stepping aside to let his human through. Zane is much gentler,

    but equally as passionate, both of them making Talia and I feel like goddesses.

    Completely exhausted, I give Talia back control of her body and after finding their clothes, the two

    humans walk hand in hand back

    to the guest house. I watch Talia curiously as she walks just a few steps ahead, as if guiding Zane

    through a storm, while Zane¡¯s eyes scan

    ahead vigntly for intruders.

    It¡¯s adorable how they protect each other without even knowing it and my heart flutters knowing our pup

    must be equally loved and protected by them.

    Our pup.

    I¡¯m so excited to be a mom and though he cannot see my inner wolf as Talia can, this does not stop me

    from licking my fur and

    grooming myself. I must look my best when meeting my new son.

    As we step through the door of the house, we hear loud screaming, an older woman trying to reason with

    a little boy no more than 4

    years old.

    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna nap!¡± the little boy screams at the woman, stomping his small foot on the floor while

    clutching a wolf to his chest. ¡°I

    don¡¯t wanna! I don¡¯t wann-¡±

    He stops mid speech to yawn, the older woman chuckling to herself.

    ¡°Kota, you are cranky because you have not had your nap,¡± the woman scolds him.

    The sound of the door closing draws their attention, the little boy wiping his tear stained cheeks and

    running over to greet his mother. She gets down on her knees and opens her arms out wide to receive

    him, the boy nearly knocking her over as he rushes to hug

    her.

    Talia gives the pup a good squeeze and showers him with kisses before the boy pulls away and looks

    her in the eyes.

    T examine him closely, mesmerized by his innocent beauty. His thick brows and tiny nose resemble his

    mother¡¯s but his most striking

    features are his eyes. One is the color of clear skies while the other resembles the earth, rich brown

    tones swirling together in his

    iris.

    ¡°Why are you crying? Hmm? Why is my baby crying¡± Talia coos, wiping Kota¡¯s tired eyes with her

    thumbs. ¡°Are you sleepy, mi rey{my

    king)?¡±

    He hups through his pout, shaking his head angrily for being used of being tired.

    ¡°Do your eyes feel heavy when you open them?¡± Talia asks, Kota nodding.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Talia smiles, Kota wrapping his arms around her neck as she carries him.

    She looks over her shoulder, thanking the woman named Rionna for watching him in her absence. She

    takes the boy upstairs with

    Zane at our heels, whispering loving words to Kota until she gets to his bed where he begins to sob.

    ¡°Okay, Kota, you don¡¯t have to nap,¡± Talia reassures him, putting him down and climbing into his bed by

    herself. ¡°Do you want to

    comey with me?¡± she asks.

    Kota wipes his nose and nods, climbing on with her and curling up at her side. He grabs strands of her

    hair, finding a leaf tangled in

    her curls.

    ¡°Mommy, a leaf,¡± he whispers, pulling it out of her hair and waving it in her face.

    I feel the heat rush to her face and she looks over at Zane who leans against the door frame, his cheeks

    bright red.

    ¡°Daddy, where are your shoes?¡± Kota asks, using the leaf to point at him. ¡°And your shirt?¡±¡±

    Zane looks down at his bare feet and chest before looking up at me like a deer caught in the headlights.

    ¡°A troll stole them,¡± Talia exins.

    ¡°A troll?¡± Kota asks.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Talia nods. ¡°A troll because Zane didn¡¯t want to take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Kota gasps, closing his eyes and burying his face in the crook of her neck. ¡°Mommy, will it take

    my shoes?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let the troll take your shoes,¡± Talia whispers, pulling off his shoes. ¡°I¡¯ll take them and hide them

    away. Just close your eyes,

    Kota. Close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Can you and Daddy stay with me?¡± Kota asks, Talia kissing his forehead and coaxing Zane to the bed.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Talia murmurs, making room on the bed for Zane. ¡°We¡¯ll always be with you, Kota.¡±

    Always, i murmur.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    63. The Treehouse

    ***Agnes***

    smell his scent nearby, my wolf impatiently wagging her tail for him toe inside the house and speak

    to us. But after finding out

    who he is to me, I do not wish to see him anytime soon.

    There¡¯s a tap on my shoulder and I turn to find Zane watching me closely, his hair still wet from his

    shower.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± he signs.

    I try to brush him off but he insists.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been stirring the steak sauce with the stove off for 10 minutes now,¡± he argues with a soft smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°How is Talia handling her wolf and mark? Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see it,¡± I tease him, changing the subject.

    Zane blushes and timidly hides his red face from me, likely mumbling something under his breath. He

    turns back to me when he

    calms his blush down.

    ¡°Whatever it is that¡¯s bothering you, you can tell me,¡± Zane signs. ¡°I still have time for you.¡±

    For a brief moment, my heart feels full but I cannot be selfish with his love. His mate and his pup should

    be his priority.

    ¡°Take care of your family and I will be okay,¡± I smile, Zane¡¯s eyes growing sad.

    ¡°But you are my family,¡± He retorts. ¡°I can take care of you too.¡±

    His words overwhelm my heart but I know he will not let this go until he is sure I am okay.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I am ready. I¡¯m just not ready right now.¡±

    My reply seems to upset him but as always, he respects my wishes and drops the matter entirely, instead

    taking the saucepan from

    my hands and helping me set the table.

    I feel the floors vibrate beneath my feet as Dakota stomps down the hall. He¡¯s started to stomp more

    around me to make his

    presence known or catch my attention and it makes me so happy he cares enough to do that.

    As I reach for the dinner tes, I feel Dakota pull at my pant leg. When I look down at him, he signs the

    word ¡®help¡¯and holds out his

    little hands for me to give him the tes. They are much too heavy for him so I give him his own stic

    te and cup to carry to the table

    and he happily trots along and ces them at the head of the table.

    No one seems to have the heart to tell him that¡¯s Zane¡¯s ce and so the little boy ims the seat. Talia

    and Rionna help me bring

    the food to the table and as we all settle at our seats, Tylen appears down the hall. I freeze upon seeing

    him, unsure if I should run and

    hide or pretend my heart isn¡¯t racing now that he¡¯s so close.

    He¡¯s much more handsome than Ist remember, his brown eyes containing speckles of amber and

    emerald when the light hits

    them. His dark hair, which is longer at the top and shorter on the sides, is messilybed upwards with

    a few stubborn strands hanging

    over his forehead. His clean shaven jaw is sharp and a pair of thick brows frame hisrge eyes that look

    directly at me. He wears a ck t-shirt, his arm tattoos on full disy.

    ¡°I invited Tylen for dinner,¡± Rionna exins. ¡°I hope that¡¯s alright. He just needs his space from his father

    right now.¡±

    I force a smile on my face and silently nod as Tylen slides into the seat directly across from me. He signs

    hello but I pretend I don¡¯t see

    him and pour myself a ss of wine instead.

    Dinner chat quickly begins, Zane signing the entire conversation for my benefit.

    ¡°So Tylen¡­tell us about yourself¡­¡± Talia asks, Zane giving her a look of misery. ¡°Do you have a mate?¡±

    Tylen steals a nce at me and turns back to Talia.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met her¡­but she doesn¡¯t trust me,¡± Tylen replies both audibly and in sign. ¡°I can¡¯t say I me her.¡±

    ¡°You met your mate and didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Rionna res at Tylen, hurt flickering in her eyes. ¡°How could

    you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for me to tell, ¡±Tylen argues. ¡°I am respecting her privacy.¡±

    ¡°If it makes you feel any better, I didn¡¯t trust my mate in the beginning either,¡± Talia says as she pours

    juice for Kota. ¡°I refused to let

    him in but he slowly tore down my walls and gave me his heart,¡± she adds with a smile. ¡°Whoever your

    mate is, don¡¯t give up on her. She

    might just be afraid of her own feelings. Give her time and patience and you¡¯ll find a way to show her

    you¡¯re worth opening up to.¡±

    Tylen eyes the ne on my neck and I ignore him once more, concentrating on cutting my steak.

    The silence which has always been my refuge is now ufortable and I find myself drowning in my

    memories. I miss my Damon

    and my Archie every day and that fact will never change, no matter who forces their way into my life.

    Not wanting to go down the painful road of my past, I look up again and find a new conversation taking

    ce, Zane still tranting

    for my sake. From the corner of my eye, I notice Tylen tranting as well, the kind gesture filling me with

    a warm fuzzy feeling,

    ¡°I hear my father has offered you his pack, Zane,¡± Tylen signs, Talia sitting up straighter to give him her

    undivided attention. ¡°I

    assume you have questions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to know why an Alpha would give up his pack?¡± Talia exins. ¡°I¡¯ve never met an Alpha, or

    wolf, to be honest, who

    would, so why would you?¡±

    Tylen does not answer right away, taking his time to formte an answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been on a battlefield from the time I could shift,¡±Tylen finally responds. ¡°All my wolf and I have ever

    known is war. I live it, I

    dream it, I breathe it. It¡¯s in my veins. Even my gift makes me a weapon of destruction. Rionna tried her

    best to keep me off the battlefield

    but my sense of duty always dragged me into battle. I had to be a warrior for my pack because that¡¯s

    what they needed me to be. A

    soldier who could kill a man today and not lose an ounce of sleep over it. That¡¯s what I became¡­and

    that frightens me. I fight because I

    have to¡­.but I fear the day I fight because I want to. That¡¯s not a good leader. That¡¯s a monster in the

    making. My pack may need a

    ruthless soldier now, but it will not need another ruthless Alphater on. You may think it selfish for me to

    choose to abstain from my position when there is no heir left to take the title, but I think I¡¯ve earned the

    right to walk away after all my years of service. My pack deserves a good Alpha¡­and unfortunately that

    is not whm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very mature of you,¡± Talia replies. ¡°It takes a true Alpha to realize his or her own limitations and I

    admire your courage to step

    away and create your own destiny.¡±

    Tylen¡¯s eyes meet mine one more time, loneliness and fear darkening them and he looks away before

    anyone else notices.

    ¡°Will Zane be epting my father¡¯s proposal?¡± Tylen asks when there are no more questions for him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zane signs. ¡°How do I know I can trust him?¡±

    Tylen and Rionna exchange nces and it appears they share a few words via mindlink before Tylen

    has an answer.

    ¡°My father isplicated,¡± Tn signs. ¡°And while I have not forgiven him for what he did to Rionna

    and I¡­I am trying to

    understand him. He lost everything because of this war, his mate, his best friend, his throne. I imagine he

    feared losing everything again

    and kept Rionna¡¯s past a secret for that reason, but he makes it very difficult to trust him sometimes. I

    don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t think of a

    reason for him to lie but I also wouldn¡¯t put it past him to hide his true motive and have something up his

    sleeve.¡±

    He settles back in his seat with a shrug, but it seems the entire situation has left him unsettled. My wolf,

    Cynthia, bes restless as

    she senses Tylen¡¯s turmoil and I struggle to restrain her.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I sign, quickly getting up to leave.

    In desperate need of some peace and quiet, I take a walk outside with no destination in mind. My

    thoughts begin to race and I break

    into a sprint as I try to outrun them. Not long into my run, I stumble into a clearing and find arge tree

    house perched atop a majestic

    oak tree. It has a wrap around deck and steps built into the trunk for easy ess to the house. A tire

    swing hangs from one of the tree¡¯s

    sturdy branches and I carefully climb onto it, swinging my legs to and fro while inhaling the fresh air to

    soothe my turbulent mind.

    Thave not felt butterflies in my belly since Damon stole a kiss from me the day he went off to war. I was

    so angry at him for leaving

    that I refused to kiss him back. It¡¯s been 20 vears and I have still not forgiven myself. Had I only known it

    would best time I¡¯d see him,

    would have savored hisst kiss and told him how much I loved being his Aggy.

    Now it seems the universe is mocking my pain, sending my son off to the same war that took my family

    and mating me to the son of the man who started it all.

    edge of the clearing, his eyes following me when I jump off the swing onto my feet.

    ¡°This is a nice little space, isn¡¯t it?¡± He signs, taking two steps into the clearing while I take two steps

    back and nearly bump into the

    tree trunk. Seeing my reaction he stops moving but continues speaking. ¡°I found it the day you left me.¡±

    I want nothing more than to run and hide but I remain still and frozen in ce.

    ¡°¡®Is my family name the only objection you have for epting me as your mate?¡± he asks bluntly.

    I pinch my fingers at him, anger burning inside me at the audacity he has to think that that is my only

    objection.

    ¡°I already had a mate,¡± I sign furiously. ¡°And he was more than enough.¡±

    His brows furrow in anger, creating a shadow over his eyes and his lips press firmly into a frown.

    ¡°So you refuse to ept me over something I have no control over?¡± He responds with annoyed

    enthusiasm. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem very fair to me.¡±

    ¡°Well neither is being mated to you!¡± I retort. ¡°I did not ask to lose my family. I did not ask to be forced

    into exile. I did not ask to

    start a new life in the pack of the man I hate most in the world. I did not ask for any of this!¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you want?¡± He signs angrily. ¡°Do you want me to apologize for being the son of Toran

    Ravenstone? Do you want me

    to apologize for the sins of other Alphas? Let me remind you that you are not the only one who¡¯s lost

    something because of this war. You

    are not the only person who¡¯s mourned the death of your family!¡±

    I don¡¯t know how to respond and fidget with my ne.

    ¡°Tobias was more than just my cousin, he was my brother. We grew up together,¡± Tylen continues. ¡°He

    was going to take the title on my behalf. We talked about it for years. That was the n,¡± he adds with a

    shrug. ¡°But s**t happens.¡±

    He walks past me and takes a seat on the swing, letting out a tired sigh before nting his feet firmly on

    the ground.

    ¡°We were on a mission. Undercover. Our job was to gather intel on Scarlett Haven¡¯s underground tunnel

    system. We got caught.

    Tobias caused a distraction sond another soldier could escape. He never made it home. Sebastian

    tortured him and when he had had his fun, he gassed Tobias and sent the body to my aunt in pieces as a

    cruel gift.¡±

    There is no emotion in Tylen¡¯s eyes as he exins the death of his cousin and it saddens me that he has

    grown ustomed to

    grotesque loss.

    ¡°You may hate what my father and his rivals have done to each other and to us,¡± Tylen says as he

    stands. ¡°But you don¡¯t know me¡­ and you have no right to judge me.¡±

    He walks back to the edge of the clearing, his back facing the trees and his eyes focused on me.

    ¡°I have no reservations against being your mate,¡± Tylen exins. ¡°But if you do, reject me now.¡±

    I don¡¯t know how to respond and he holds up his hand and begins counting down.

    ¡°5¡±

    My wolf paces back and forth anxiously and if I could hear her, I am sure she would be howling in

    distress.

    ¡°4¡±

    My hands remain frozen at my sides and no matter how much I will them to move, I am unable to lift

    them up.

    ¡°3¡±

    My heart begins to race and I feel a sudden tightness in my chest.

    ¡°2¡±

    I can¡¯t¡­

    ¡°I¡±

    He holds my gaze for what seems like an eternity, expecting me to move or show signs of regret, but I

    say nothing. Very slowly, he

    lowers his hand and breaks the distance between us until he¡¯s towering just a few inches from my face.

    He cups my cheeks in his rough hands, my face bursting with sparks I haven¡¯t felt in two decades and

    presses his lips harshly against mine. Stunned, my instincts take over and my body rxes into his kiss.

    woods. I stare at the spot he had just upied, my mind inplete chaos.

    What just happened?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    164. Call to Battle

    ***Sara***

    Istare angrily at Caine¡¯s coffin as it is lowered into his grave. Sebastian was unwilling to give Caine a

    proper

    Moon Warrior Ceremony because he didn¡¯t die in battle and no matter how much I threatened him, he

    refused. He

    was smart enough to coax my own dirty secrets out of me when we married so that he didn¡¯t ever have

    to be afraid of

    me revealing his.

    As my anger burns and festers knowing my son is nevering home, a group of scouts return from a

    mission

    with urgent news, Sebastian taking off to his office while I am left to bury our son on my own.

    Something inside me cracks as I watch my husband disrespect his own son on the night of his funeral

    and I

    decide to take matters into my own hands.

    I turn to my brother, Richard, who also seems infuriated by Sebastian¡¯s actions, opening up our mind-link

    to

    discuss my n.

    ¡°What do you need, Sara?¡± He asks.

    ¡°Get me everything you can on Zane¡¯s mate.¡±

    ***Sebastian***

    ¡°This better be important enough for you to interrupt me as I bury my son,¡± I snarl, leading Beta Earl and

    the

    scouts back to my office.

    ¡°Apologies Alpha, but the news we bring is urgent,¡± the scout replies, arge man envelope in his

    hand.

    I open the door to my office, and take a seat at my desk, Beta Earl standing next to me while the three

    scouts

    exchange nervous looks amongst themselves.

    ¡°Spit it out now!¡± I snarl, barely restraining my anger.

    The scout holding the man envelope extracts two photographs from it, his voice trembling as he

    speaks.

    ¡°We set up the cameras at Ravenstone as requested and captured several images of the Ravenstone

    Luna leaving with Toran Ravenstone out of the pack a few days ago. Upon reviewing the footage, we

    made a discovery we think

    might be of interest to you¡­¡±

    He ces the photos one on top of the other on my desk and slides them over to me. I stare at the first

    picture of

    a blonde woman wearing stylish dress trousers, a blouse and a zer standing beside a car, Toran to

    her left and the

    Ravenstone Gamma on her right. She has her hand outstretched towards the Gamma with a stone

    sitting in her palm.

    I don¡¯t recognize the blonde, but as I push it aside to reveal the second photo, the blood drains from my

    face.

    Mate? Arden gasps when we see the unmistakable image of Elenore reaching for the same stone from

    the

    previous picture as the Gamma is about to hand it to her.

    I think to myself, while staring nkly at the

    It can¡¯t be! S-she.. She¡¯s dead. She¡¯s dead¡­ I buried her¡­ picture.

    In shock, I look closely at the picture and recognize the features of her face, tracing my fingers along her

    pointed

    chin and her thin nose. After all these years, she¡¯s still the same, still my beautiful Ellie, just with a few

    more wrinkles

    and graying hair on her head.

    Beta Earl takes the images and examines them closely, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    ¡°It appears our former Luna, Elenore, is still alive, Alpha. Somehow, she survived the attack on Crescent

    Moon all

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    those years ago. We extracted information from a Ravenstone pack guard and were only able to verify

    this

    information earlier today,¡± the scout exins. ¡°Luna Elenore has been living as the Luna of the

    Ravenstone Pack for

    the past 20 years,¡± the scout adds timidly, choosing his words very carefully. ¡°ording to the guard,

    they got their

    hands on a Fae cloaking stone to hide Luna Elenore in in sight. She goes by the name Rionna now.¡±

    He ces the envelope on the table and slides it to me, my shock turning to pure rage when I pull out

    multiple

    photographs of the transformed Elenore kissing Toran and stepping into the car with him.

    This can¡¯t be¡­ Isnarl to myself as I look at picture after picture of my mate smiling contently in Toran¡¯s

    arms.

    This can¡¯t be!

    I feel myself on the brink of losing control and in my vulnerable state, Arden takesmand of my body.

    My breaths grow heavier as the weight of all my grief copses on top of me and the anger in my heart

    breaks through

    the surface.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± I say with a low growl once I regain control of my feelings. ¡°Where is she now?

    A

    ¡°We can¡¯t seem to locate her,¡± the scout replies in a weak voice, his knees trembling slightly in fear. ¡°It

    seems

    Toran and his Luna-¡±

    I walk around the desk at inhuman speed and wrap my fingers around the scout¡¯s throat, squeezing

    tightly as I

    na

    s arou

    ¨C

    lift him off the ground until his face is bright red and the veins on his temples bulge out awkwardly. He

    ws

    desperately at my arm, seeking to escape my wrath.

    ¡°She is MY Luna,¡± I correct him through gritted teeth, the scout wheezing out a meek ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    I

    him fall to the ground, the scout coughing and gasping for air.

    ¡°Only the Beta and Gamma remain in Ravenstone to protect the pack,¡± the scout continues. ¡°Their

    Alpha, heir,

    and ¡­ Elenore¡­ have been gone for the past few days. We have increased surveince for the time

    be-¡±

    ¡°Get a team ready,¡± I interrupt, thinking of the gold hair brush tucked away safely in my desk drawer. ¡°We

    attack Ravenstone at dawn.¡±

    The scouts and my Beta stare at me as if I¡¯ve grown three heads and it infuriates me

    ¡°Get moving!¡±

    ¡°But Alpha,¡± Beta Earl interjects. ¡°She¡¯s not even there right now. Would it not be best to wait until we can

    confirm Elenore¡¯s location?¡±

    ¡°Are you Alpha?¡± I warn, Earl backing down and lowering his head in submission.

    ¡°No, sir. You are,¡± Earl replies with a nervous gulp.

    ¡°Then I suggest you take your orders and gather a team,¡± I snarl, Beta Earl nodding obediently. ¡°Now is

    the perfect time to attack. They won¡¯t see iting and by the time it¡¯s over, there will be nothing left of

    that worthless pack. I¡¯ll make Toran pay for ever touching what is MINE!¡±

    ***Toran***

    ¡°Move everyone to the bunkers. Those in the infirmary, women and children are to be moved first. Have

    any

    hadith

    strong men join the fight. Alert our allies now. I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can,¡± I order my Beta over the

    phone.

    As I hang up, Tylenes running in his face stone cold but nheless flushed as he res at me.

    ¡°What do you want? I was in the middle of something,¡± he snaps.

    I feel a small pinch at my heart as I sense the hatred festering within my son. He has every right to be

    angry and,

    right now, I need his anger for war.

    I pay little attention to him and begin texting my men waiting outside Rivermoon to get a jet ready for

    take-off

    within the next hour. Tylen¡¯s anger seems to grow but still ignore him until I¡¯m finished.

    ¡°Get your things. We take off in an hour,¡± I say as I grab my luggage.

    ¡°Why should I leave with you?¡± Tylen asks, crossing his arms over his chest.

    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t. Stay here with your mate,¡± I reply with a shrug, Tylen¡¯s cold demeanor shifting

    ¡°How did you -¡±

    ¡°Years of war have taught me to notice things most people would brush off,¡± I answer. ¡°I see everything,

    Tylen.

    Whether I respond to it or not is a different story. Agneses with a lot of baggage on her shoulders so

    I would tread

    carefully if I were you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I asked for your opinion and you are thest person I would take advice from,¡± he retorts,

    his jaw

    clenching as he swallows back his hatred and attempts to regain hisposure. ¡°I will deal with my

    mate as I see fit.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± I sigh, grabbing arge envelope from my suitcase and turning to face my son. ¡°Please

    hand these

    to your mother after I leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your messenger boy,¡± Tylen says, ring at the envelope in my hand. ¡°Give it to her yourself.¡±

    My jaw clenches at his insubordination.

    ¡°Give these to your mother after I leave,¡± Imand with my Alpha voice, Tylen taking the envelope

    begrudgingly.

    ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± Tylen asks through gritted teeth. When I don¡¯t respond, he pulls out the documents himself

    and

    reads them. ¡°Divorce papers?¡±

    I feel the pinch in my heart again, the pain afortable feeling, like the hug of an old friend. I wee

    the

    agony, knowing it is for the best I build my walls now before Rionna destroys mepletely,

    ¡°I had them prepared before we came here. They¡¯re already signed by me,¡± I say, zipping up my luggage

    and cing it on the floor, ¡°Have her sign and send them to thewyer when she¡¯s ready.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re giving up on her?¡±

    My face remains neutral as I watch his features contort with disgust towards me, but on the inside, my

    entire world is copsing on me. He does not truly understand how dangerous it is to show your true

    feelings to anyone.

    War is cruel and you must never give your enemies a weapon against you.

    ¡°I should have never had her,¡± I reply coldly, pushing the door open and wheeling my luggage out.

    ¡°Sebastian knows Elenore is alive. He¡¯sunched an attack on Ravenstone and I want Rionna here. It

    appears he does not yet

    know our location but I have to return to defend my pack. You may choose to stay here with your mother

    or apany me. Either way, I leave tonight.¡±

    I don¡¯t give him a chance to respond and stroll out of the guest room and down the hall, Tylen following

    me and

    bombarding me with questions I have no time to answer. I find Evan pacing back and forth in front of the

    Queen¡¯s office, cold chills running down my spine.

    ¡°I need to speak with Her Majesty. It¡¯s urgent,¡± I say, Evan shaking his head at me.

    ¡°She¡¯s on the phone with the European Wolf Council right now,¡± he replies. ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait.¡±

    Shit.

    ¡°What¡¯s the European Wolf Council?¡± Tylen asks.

    ¡°European wolves operate differently than North American wolves. The European Council is a leadership

    committee for Mother Packs across Europe. They form alliances, managews, deliberate conflicts

    between packs,

    and dere war or establish peace, ¡°I reply. ¡°To be summoned by the European Council is a serious

    matter.¡±

    ¡°Yup, and unfortunately Lune de Minuit does not n on backing down any time soon and they are well

    within

    their rights to take Aurora to the Council,¡± Evan adds, rubbing his temples tiredly. ¡°She has established a

    Kingdom

    within an existing Mother pack alliance and that alone is grounds for reprimand. Even though River Moon

    and Lune

    de Minuit were on the road to separation, River Moon is still technically under the rule of those French

    heathens.¡±

    The door clicks open and Aurora calls out from within her office that we may enter. She sits at her desk,

    her head

    thrown back in exhaustion and her eyes closed as she takes slow deep breaths. Beside her, Alpha Oliver

    is barking orders on the phone while Beta Carter storms past us to execute his tasks

    ¡°So what¡¯s the verdict?¡± Evan sighs, knowing well the answer will not be good.

    ¡°The Council wishes to speak with Oliver and I,¡± Aurora groans. ¡°It seems Lune de Minuit is determined

    to take

    River Moon back under the guise that Oliver and I are unfit for our roles.¡±

    ¡°But they can¡¯t do that!¡± Evan growls, Oliver giving him a warning look to back off.

    ¡°Of course they can¡¯t,¡± Oliver snaps. ¡°That¡¯s why we are traveling to France in the morning to meet with

    the

    council andy out our arguments. Lune de Minuit established River Moon 60 years ago and ced my

    family in the

    Alpha position. They have trained and prepared every single Artaud Alpha, myself included but they do

    not own us.

    We have proof that I have been deliberating separation since I first took over and that Jacque¡¯s own

    daughter started

    a war against us without us ever seeking repercussions against him. This summons is just a way for

    Jacque to

    ,

    question our power and cast doubt in the minds of any potential allies we seek. It¡¯s a political move and

    nothing

    .

    more.¡±

    ¡°I am confident our meeting with the council will go well so you don¡¯t have to worry about us,¡± Aurora

    chimes in. ¡°Besides, it appears there are bigger fish to fry here on the domestic front.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nod, knowing she likely already knows my predicament. ¡°My sources tell me Sebastian knows

    Elenore is still alive. He¡¯s nning an attack at dawn and I must get back to my pack at once,¡± I sigh

    tiredly, ¡°I would like to ask

    for protection on Rionna and Tylen¡¯s behalf.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Tylen interjects. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±

    I raise an eyebrow at him and he rolls his eyes at me, a gesture that boils my blood and I scowl

    menacingly at

    him to watch what he does in my presence.

    ¡°I hate you with every fiber in my body, but Ravenstone is my home and I will protect it, even if it means I

    have to

    follow your orders,¡± Tylen says through gritted teeth.

    I do not care for his tone, but that is the least of my worries.

    ¡°I need to know if Zane has made his decision. I leave in an hour,¡± I say, turning back to the Queen.

    The Queen opens a portal to the guest house. ¡°Evan-¡±

    ¡°On it,¡± the Gamma replies to his Queen as he runs through it. Within a minute, Zane and Talia, Kota,

    and Rionna

    appear through the portal with Evan.

    ¡°What¡¯s the urgency?¡± Talia asks, cradling her son in her arms.

    I waste no time in exining the situation. ¡°Sebastian knows Elenore is alive and ns to attack

    Ravenstone at dawn. I leave in an hour so I¡¯ll need your decision now. Are you fighting with me or

    staying out of this war?¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    65. Area Code

    ***Jordan***

    Aater spending all day searching for clues on Talia¡¯s whereabouts at her house, I finally find what I am

    looking for

    on herptop. Luckily for me, she still uses the same password. I also find a list of phone numbers taped

    to the refrigerator that could be of use to me and another scrap of paper with a name and phone number

    scribbled on it. Excited about my discoveries, I walk over to Nikki and Micah¡¯s ce in hopes they¡¯ve

    heard from Natalia but as the wind blows past me, I catch an all too familiar scent lingering nearby.

    Brody

    Of course Christian sent a spy, I scoff realizing the bastard likely sent Brody to keep an eye on me.

    Fortunately for me, Brody is only a kid, barely 18 years old and a kiss ass who is far too inexperienced in

    combat

    to really pose a threat to me. He likely begged for the job to get Christian¡¯s attention.

    He must be here to report and not interfere, my wolf, Adam observes. Well, it¡¯s already clear he¡¯s

    useless.

    Thalf expected Christian to watch my every move but I can¡¯t have this t**t interfere with my ns to help

    Talia,

    if Christian sent Brody to spy on me, he must suspect me of disloyalty. A dark thought enters my mind.

    Perhaps Christian knows I n to challenge him?

    My stomach churns at the potential danger I face should Christian find out his own family ns to

    overthrow him soon. Knowing I need to find out the truth, I pick up my pace a little and turn a corner,

    hiding in a nook behind a building. Not long after, I hear the quick shuffle of shoes running in the direction

    I was heading in. Just as I see a shadow approach, I reach out my arms and hook them around Brody¡¯s

    shoulders to pin him against my body in a

    choke hold.

    ¡°Care to tell me what the f**k you think you¡¯re doing here?¡± I ask, Brody thrashing his body violently to be

    released.

    ¡°Get off me man!¡± Brody shouts as I tighten my squeeze on him.

    When he doesn¡¯t calm down, I grab one of his arms and pin it behind his back while smashing his head

    against

    the wall of the building.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m gonna have to ask you to speak up. What do you think you¡¯re doing here?¡± I snarl in his ear,

    Brody panting heavily as he thinks of an answer.

    Losing my patience, I twist his arm far enough so that his shoulder pops out of its socket, Brody

    screaming in

    agony.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± He cries, banging his palm on the surface of the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what you want. Just

    please

    let me go,¡± he begs.

    I relent, popping his shoulder back into ce as Brody whimpers.

    *Some f*****g spy,¡± | mutter, Brody ring at me as he soothes his injured shoulder. I grab him by the

    elbow and

    drag him out onto the street, shoving him in front of me. ¡°Walk,¡± Imand, Brody lifting his uninjured

    arm in

    surrender and walking slowly towards Nikki and Micah¡¯s house.

    When we arrive at the house, I bang on the door while restraining Brody¡¯s wrist until Nikki lets us in, a

    look of

    surprise on her face when she sees Brody.

    ¡°We have a rat,¡± I groan, shoving Brody into the house as Nikki steps aside. ¡°The kid¡¯s been following me

    since

    got here.¡± I drag him to a chair and tie him to the seat with Micah¡¯s help. ¡°And now you¡¯re going to talk.

    Why did

    Christian send you here? What does he know?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing!¡± he shouts back.

    Im my fist against his skull, ignoring the pain that pulsates across my knuckles. ¡°That¡¯s not the right

    answer.¡±

    I snap through gritted teeth.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°Wrong again¡­¡± I growl, this time nailing him square in the jaw.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Brody begs, spitting blood from his mouth. ¡°Please, I swear!¡±

    1 punch him in the gut this time, Brody bending over in agony and wheezing. Nikki squeaks nervously,

    hiding her face behind her hands as I punch him once more.

    ¡°All you gotta do is answer the question,¡± | shrug, yanking his head up by the hair with one hand and

    gripping his jaw with the other. I tap on his cheek gently.¡±Just tell me why the f**k you¡¯re following me and

    I¡¯ll stop. What does Christian know and what is he nning?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± he pleads, shaking his head adamantly, ¡°I don¡¯t ¨C I just got assigned here and Keller got

    Derek..¡±

    So Christian is watching both of us¡­ He must suspect something is on the horizon¡­or maybe he

    already knows

    ¡°What¡¯s his n?¡± | snarl, gripping him by the neck.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know!¡± Brody insists, his lips blood red. ¡°He just wants to find his mate. He even

    called

    witches-¡±

    ¡°Witches?¡± | ask, trying to think if he had ever mentioned using witches before.

    A very brief memory enters my mind of Christian reaching out to other Alphas with connections to

    witches a

    couple months ago. While witches are supposed to be our mortal enemies, some are willing to help you

    for a

    price.

    Looks like Christian made a deal. Adam mutters.

    ¡°Yes, witches,¡± Brody nods. ¡°I overheard him confirming a meeting with a coven before he sent me out

    here. That¡¯s all I know though, I swear! I know nothing else!¡±

    So he¡¯s seeking the help of witches to locate Natalia and the pup, I think to myself as I connect the dots.

    He¡¯ll find

    them sure enough with their help.

    Brody knows more, Adam growls. He¡¯s hiding something.

    ¡°When is his meeting with the witches?¡± | snarl, Brody trembling in the chair.

    ¡°It already happened,¡± he replies. ¡°It was supposed to take ce a few days ago. I was sent here

    before¡­¡±

    I stop listening to his blubbering as I take a moment to think through my next moves.

    If Christian has already met with the witches, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he finds out where Natalia

    and the

    pup are, unless he¡¯s already found her¡­

    The thought sends a cold shiver down my spine.

    ¡°We have to find Natalia quickly,¡± I mutter, pacing back and forth.

    il

    pull up the pack maps on my phone and groan in frustration when I realize San Francisco is surrounded

    by packs in every direction.

    W doubt she¡¯ll want to surround herself with more wolves, so there¡¯s a chance she¡¯s not in a pack at all.

    Adam

    points out much to my dismay.

    In short, she could be anywhere in the state.

    ¡°Whatcha groaning about now?¡± Micah wonders, taking the map from me.

    ¡°Natalia flew somewhere in here,¡± I mutter, pointing to the San Francisco Airport. ¡°I found her ne

    tickets. But from there, I don¡¯t know which direction she could have gone.¡±

    I stuff my hand in my pocket and pull out the list of phone numbers from the fridge to hand to Micah.

    ¡°Do you recognize any of these numbers?¡± I ask, Micah reading each one.

    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s Dakota¡¯s daycare, her work phones, Sarah¡¯s bookshop¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Sarah?¡± I ask, Micah shrugging in response.

    ¡°Talia¡¯s best friend for like ever. They do everything together and she would watch over Kota during

    Talia¡¯s night

    shifts at The Masque,¡± Nikki exins. ¡°Talia told us she¡¯s currently on a trip though so Sarah probably

    doesn¡¯t know

    where Talia is.¡±

    ***A/N Sarah is Gwen¡¯s alias (the Earth Witch). See ch. 16.***

    My heart sinks, but there¡¯s ast ray of hope in my pocket and I pull out the scrap paper with the name

    and

    phone number sprawled across it.

    ¡°Do you recognize this name?¡± | ask, showing them the paper. ¡°Aurora Altamirano?¡±

    US

    Micah looks at the name and number and types the area code into his phone.

    ¡°That¡¯s a California area code,¡± he says, studying the map again before pointing to a specific location

    about two

    hours north of San Francisco. ¡°Here. That¡¯s the ce where this caller lives.¡±

    I study the map and notice a small cluster of packs in the area. I start dialing the number when Micah

    stops

    me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. If this person is helping Talia and you call them, you might tip them off that you know where they

    are and you¡¯ll lose Talia. We have to be smart. Wait until we get to the area,¡± he suggests. ¡°Then we can

    call and verify that this person knows Talia.¡±

    Inod in approval of the n but look over at Brody sitting on the chair as Nikki tries to clean his wounds

    and

    realize we¡¯ll have to do something with the douche.

    ¡°We can bring him with us,¡± Micah shrugs. ¡°Keep an eye on him this way.¡±

    ¡°No f*****g way,¡± Brody snaps.

    I smile coldly at the twerp before punching him hard enough to knock him and the chair to the ground.

    ¡°Thave no problem chaining you here if you want to stay¡± I snarl. ¡°Or you cane with us so we can

    keep an

    eye on you. Your choice.¡±

    ¡°f**k you,¡± Brody groans.

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± I sigh, swinging my leg back to kick him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go! Shit¡­¡± he hisses. ¡°Just get me out

    of this chair. Micah and I grab him and slowly raise his chair upright again. As we go to untie him, Brody¡¯s

    phone rings and he

    th fear.

    ¡°Shhh,¡± I hiss, taking his phone from his pocket to check the caller ID.

    ALPHA.

    ¡°s**t,¡± | mutter, grabbing Brody by the throat and pulling him close to me. ¡°Listen very carefully, you little

    s**t,¡± | warn him. ¡°You tell Christian anything about our ns and I will kill you. Do you understand? I will

    cut off your balls, boil them and feed them to you if you tell him anything.¡±

    He slowly nods his head and I ce the phone in his hand, clicking the answer button and putting the

    phone on

    speaker.

    ¡°Go,¡± I mouth, Brody nodding silently.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha?¡± He says in a steady voice. ¡°Any news on Jordan and his progress?¡± Christian snaps.

    ¡°No, sir. He¡¯s still an i***t,¡± Brody replies, and despite my annoyance, I resist the urge to strangle him.

    ¡°He¡¯s holed up at the Luna¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen her or my pup?¡± he asks, a ray of hope in his voice. ¡°No, Alpha,¡± Brody replies. ¡°If she is

    here, she hasn¡¯t left or entered the house since I got here.¡±

    We hear an angry growl on the other side, the sound sending chills down my spine. Loud sounds of

    things breaking echo from the speaker and it takes Christian a moment to cool down.

    ¡°Keep an eye on the bastard,¡± Christian snarls. ¡°And if he makes a wrong move, kill him.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± Brody answers, the call ending with a click. The young i***t turns to re at me. ¡°Now what,

    prick!

    ¡°Now¡­¡± I mumble, taking his phone from his hand and stuffing it in my pocket. ¡°Now we go to California.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    The Fuckening 66. The Fuckening

    ***Christian***

    WHERE THE I* ¡®K IS SHE?!? | pant as I look around at the mess I¡¯ve created, my hand bleeding from

    shattering the family portrait hanging on the wall.

    I run my fingers through my hair as I try topose myself, but my rage is hard to contain knowingm

    so close

    yet so far from having Natalia and my pup again. I have been so patient these past few days, hoping

    Natalia would

    turn up but she¡¯s determined to tear me apart.

    The answer is right in front of you and yet, you refuse to see it, Jack snarls.

    I¡®m not killing my mother! I snap, staring at the framed photograph of my mother and Talia at the beach

    now

    shattered on the floor.

    Then watch me burn it all to the ground! Jack sneers, his wrath seeping into my veins.

    He fights for control, Jack wing his way to the surface and attempting to shove me as far back to the

    depths of my mind as he can. Just as I feel myself about to lose the battle, a knock at the door distracts

    Jack enough for me to

    push through and lock him out.

    The door creaks open, my mother poking her head in and waving hello to me.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± | snap, kicking a chair off to the side.

    My mother stands still and unfazed by my behavior, her dress perfectly ironed, her hairbed neatly in

    ce

    without a hair out of ce. As always, she wears heels and has a cool, unwavering smile on her face.

    ¡°Christian,¡± She says in a soothing voice as she walks carefully over the debris on the office floor. ¡°I see

    you¡¯re not having a good evening.¡±

    She scrutinizes my disheveled hair and the blood on my hand, shaking her head disapprovingly at me.

    ¡°Almost thirty years old and throwing a tantrum, are we?¡± She chuckles condescendingly. ¡°And I thought

    Vanessa

    was a mess.¡±

    ¡°If you are here to pester me, you may leave,¡± I mutter, resting my hands on my desk to feel some sense

    of

    stability in all this turbulence.

    ¡°Oh Christian,¡± my mother sighs, her heels clicking towards me.

    ¡°Go away, Mother,¡± I huff. ¡°It¡¯s past your bedtime. Doesn¡¯t every perfect Luna need her beauty sleep?¡± I

    smile

    coldly.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± sheughs, cing her hands on my shoulders. ¡°But my son needs me more.¡±

    | side eye her and she smiles her perfect smile at me, the same smile she taught Natalia.

    ¡°Shall we go on a little midnight run?¡± she hums, gently patting my back. ¡°I bet the fresh air will do you

    some good instead of you brooding here in your office,

    DO IT, Jack chants menacingly. KILL HER..,

    I fight the voice in my head but he growls so loudly, i just want him to stop.

    ¡°Come on Chrissy. Let¡¯s go for a run,¡± my mother murmurs, her heels clicking away as she turns to leave.

    Jack breaks through as my mother leaves the room and reaches for the syringe i¡¯ve kept hidden in my

    drawers. It

    66. 66. The Fuckening

    contains a lethal dose of wolfsbane that the witches gave me toplete my task.

    No!ls****m at him but Jack stuffs the syringe into my pocket nheless and turns to leave.

    I manage to fight my way back to the surface as I walk out of the house towards the surrounding woods

    to find my mother. The sound of rustling behind arge tree and the scent of her sweet perfume alerts

    me that my mother is undressing and I stop in my tracks to give her some privacy. Before long, a dark

    majestic brown wolf steps out from

    behind the tree andes to greet me, my mother nudging me with her snout and urging me to shift.

    I feel Jack creeping up on me but I swallow back his rage and hide behind the tree to shift, tucking the

    syringe

    within my pile of clothes.

    I don¡®t need it, I don¡®t need it, I don¡®t need it, I chant to myself, my bones rearranging into Jack. We have

    yet another fight for control, but I keep him at bay, takingmand of my body as I present myself to

    my mother.

    She performs a y bow, her tail wagging yfully as she leans her weight on her hind legs and waits. I

    ept her bow, my mother taking off in a sprint into the woods. We chase after each other and, for a

    brief moment, I feel like a kid again ying tag with my mom as we feel the wind in our fur.

    But it doesn¡¯tst long.

    The moment we approach a cliff overlooking a valley of trees, my anger and my fearse racing

    towards me all

    at once.

    ¡°What¡®s on your mind, love?¡± My mother mind-links me as she plops down near the edge of the cliff to

    groom herself.

    I sit silently on my hind legs, my mind drifting to thoughts of me bringing my own pup here to the cliffs for

    a midnight run. I¡¯ve now memorized his little face and know I could pick him out in a crowd of people.

    What is he like? I wonder. Surely, he is a strong boy with all the makings of a true Alpha.

    ¡°You¡®re thinking of her again, aren¡®t you?¡± my mother asks, settling beside me. ¡°I miss her too. She was a

    very

    special girl.¡±

    I don¡¯t say a word, knowing if****d up to ever trade a diamond for a stone.

    ¡°I am sorry you hurt her... but you have to live with the consequences of your actions, ¡± my mother

    murmurs.¡° You need to let that girl go and move on with your life. I¡¯m sure she has. At least I pray she

    does.¡±

    1 growi at her but she pays me no mind and continues.

    ¡°hope she is happy,¡± she adds. ¡°pray she is alright every night.¡±

    ¡°She¡®ll be better here with me,¡± I snarl, my mother giving me an amused smile.

    ¡°I¡®ll take care of her and our

    pup.¡±

    ¡°Oh, like how you took care of her the first time?¡± My mother shorts, my wolf growling at her tone.

    ¡°I made a mistake!¡± I snap at her, my mother chuckling to herself.

    ¡°Mistake? No. You made a conscious decision to hurt your wife over and over again for several months,¡±

    my

    mother berates me. ¡°Get that through that thick head of yours. You cheated knowing she would feel it. So

    own up to

    1. it. You did this. You tore your family apart, not her.¡±

    ¡°I am not the only one who tore my family apart. Icheated on my wife... not my son,¡± I retort, ¡°I missed out

    on the first four years of his life because of her lie. Natalia took him from me. I have every right to

    demand to be a part of my son¡®s life.¡±

    66. 66. The Fuckening

    My mother goes quiet for a moment to think before she responds.¡± You treated your wife like a breeding

    w***e. In her mind, you were not fit to be the father of her child.¡±

    ¡°Whose side are you on?¡± I growl, my mother softening her features as she nuzzies up to me.

    ¡°I love you, Christian. I love you with all my heart. But that does not mean I will turn the other cheek when

    I know you are in the wrong. Natalia did what she thought was best for her baby and, as a mother, I

    cannot me her for taking her pup to a ce she thought was safe, even if that ce is far away from

    you.¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She doesn¡®t understand! Jack snarls. You lost our mate. I didn¡®t! I don¡®t deserve to pay for the mistakes

    you

    made. I want my Tiny back. I want her and our pup back in my arms and I will never let them go! I will

    never hurt my Tiny like you!

    His anger grows violent, creating a storm of wrath and rage that ripples down my back. It¡¯s almost

    suffocating, as if the anger itself were strangling me.

    ¡°I think this run is over,¡± I dere, taking off in the direction of the house as she calls after me.

    I find the tree where our clothes are and shift back into my human form to change, stuffing the syringe

    back in

    my pocket as I hear my mother¡¯s footsteps approach.

    i turn my back to my mother as she quickly shifts and changes, my hand buried in my pocket.

    ¡°Christian,¡± my mother calls after me as I start to walk away. ¡°Christian, I am speaking to you!¡± she

    snaps, my feeting to a halt.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get me,¡± i murmur, feeling exhaustion wash over me. ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh Christian, of course I do,¡± My mother soothes, walking over to me and gently caressing my cheek. ¡°I

    know it

    hurts. But moving on.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± I shake my head at her. ¡°No, no, NO! NO! I can¡¯t breathe without her!¡± I snap, my mother staring

    back in

    shock at my outburst. ¡°I want her back. I want my wife back and neither you, nor my father, nor Jordan

    and Derek are

    going to stop me from getting what I want!¡±

    Fear shes in my mother¡¯s eyes as she stares at me.

    ¡°Baby, you¡®re sick,¡± She whispers, holding back a sob. ¡°You¡¯re sick and you need help. I can get you

    some help.

    You just have to let me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick and I don¡¯t want your help!¡± I snarl, tears rolling down her cheeks.

    ¡°You are sick¡­ and you can¡¯t be Alpha like this, Christian. You¡¯ll hurt someone or you¡¯ll hurt yourself,¡± my

    mother

    pleads.

    A calm rage washes over me and I turn to look at my mother, her eyes flickering with distrust.

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m sick?¡± I ask in a small voice, my mother rxing slightly.

    ¡°You just need a little help,¡± she murmurs, pushing back my hair from my forehead. ¡°I can help you. I can

    help

    you get better.¡±

    ¡°You can?¡± I ask, my mother giving me an encouraging smile before holding me in her arms like a child in

    pain.

    ¡°Yes,¡± sheughs softly. ¡°Yes, baby. I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    She can¡®t help you, Jack growls. She lies!

    She lies? I ask, Jack¡¯s quiet rage tingling at my fingertips,

    She can¡®t help you. Only Natalia can! He snarls.

    +5 Bonus

    66. 66. The Fuckening

    Natalia...

    Her name alone brings me rity and I squeeze my hand into a fist.

    ¡°I can help you, Chrissy,¡± my mother murmurs. ¡°I can he-¡°|

    She suddenly freezes in my arms, a small gasp escaping her lips. For a brief moment, neither one of us

    moves, a

    tremor rippling through her body untill pull the syringe out of her neck.

    ¡°You can¡¯t help me,¡± I mutter, pushing myself out of her arms.

    ¡°Christian?¡± she whimpers, pressing her hand to the small wound on her neck. ¡°Christian, what-¡±

    She lets,out a strained s****m and copses onto her knees.

    ¡°Christian¡­ i-it burns! It burns!¡± She cries, wing at her throat. ¡°Christian! Help me!¡±

    ¡°I know, Mom. I know it hurts,¡± I whisper, watching her as she writhes on the ground. ¡°But that pain you¡¯re

    feeling? I feel it every day that goes by that I don¡¯t have my mate and my pup by my side.¡±

    e

    Te

    Her mouth hangs open as she struggles to breathe.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m crazy, huh?¡± Iugh, Jack shing in my eyes as tears roll down my mother¡¯s cheeks as

    she slowly

    fades away. ¡°Well then, maybe I am. Maybe I am crazy. But I know my cure,¡± I whisper with a smile,

    smoothing back my mother¡¯s hair so not a hair is out of ce. ¡°My Tiny will be my cure and I¡¯ll be

    the Alpha Silver Crest deserves. I know I will. You just have to believe me. You believe me, right?¡± My

    mother¡¯s body suddenly goes limp and I grab her

    by the shoulders to shake her.

    Jack snarls victoriously, his tail wagging with triumph.

    ¡°Mom? Mom! Mommy!¡± I s**** m.¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry Mommy,¡± | sob, cradling her

    head in my arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had to. I have to get my Tiny back. I have to¡­¡± I lower my voice to a

    whisper, Jack¡¯s malicious howls ringing in my ears. ¡°He won¡¯t stop untill do.¡±

    I kiss her forehead for thest time, her skin still warm from the life that once flowed within her and I lift

    her into

    my arms knowing my father likely felt herst breath and wille looking for her. My legs move quickly

    as I rush to

    the car and stuff my mother in the back seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother,¡± I say, pulling out of the driveway. ¡°But it is the only way I¡¯ll get my mate back.¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    67. Baggage

    ***Trigger warning ¨C Domestic and Child abuse depicted. Reader discretion is advised*** *** Zane***

    ¡°Are you fighting with me or staying out of this war?¡± Toran asks, a crippling fear grasping onto me.

    My gaze shifts between my mate and mother, my heart unable to decide what to do. I can¡¯t bear the

    thought of leaving Talia and Kota alone knowing that her wolf will soon emerge for its first shift but I had

    already lost my mother once and I don¡¯t have the strength to lose her again.

    As I struggle to find my answer, Rionna replies for me.

    ¡°You will not drag my son into this,¡± she deres, standing protectively in front of me. ¡°I am Ravenstone¡¯s

    Luna and it¡¯s me Sebastian wants. I¡¯ll go back. You just leave my son out of this.¡±

    Toran eyes my mother with an emotionless expression stered on his face and he sighs tiredly as he

    formtes a response.

    My mind, however, drifts off to the memories of my mother and father when I was a child. My father

    aimed most of his anger towards me but my mother was never exempt from his abuse. He would not

    hesitate to p or hit her if she stood in the way of my punishment and she always did.

    ***shback***

    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± My father snarls, slowly unbuckling his belt from his waist. He rises to his feet,

    towering over me as I hold my book with trembling hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could stop.¡±

    I stare at the word ¡°colonel¡± from the poem I am reading, tears springing to my eyes as I realize I will

    inevitably stutter through it. I purse my lips and shake my head, preferring to take my punishment now

    rather than anger him more with my failure.

    ¡°Say it,¡± my fathermands as I hold my breath, close my eyes, and start to count. 1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ 4¡­

    I hear his swift footsteps start to charge towards me, the sting of his belt rippling behind my thigh. At

    once, the breath i¡¯ve been holding is released with a s.cream as I receive a second lick to the back of my

    knees.

    ¡°Dadd-> ¡°I told you to speak!¡± My father roars, raising his hand above his head to hit me again.

    ¡°Sebastian, stop it!¡± My mother begs, tugging at his shirt in a weak attempt to get him to stop whipping

    me.¡° Stop it! Stop it, don¡¯t hurt my baby!¡±

    She beats her fists against his shoulders to make him stop and he shoves her away from him absent-

    mindedly to hit me again. When she doesn¡¯t stop attacking him, he turns against her, pinning her to the

    ground with hisrge thighs and grabbing at her thrashing arms to hold her still. He whips her relentlessly

    with the belt, my mother begging for him to let her go.

    She calls to his wolf but it seems my father is inplete control, beating her over and over again until

    he draws blood.

    Horrified, I pick up the book again and search for my ce through my tears. ¡°Col-co-colo-¡± I stammer

    through hups as my father snarls at me. ¡°Say it right and I¡¯ll stop,¡± he challenges me, my legs shaking

    so severely, I have to kneel to keep from falling over.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s okay, Zane,¡± my mother wheezes. ¡°You can

    ¡°Shut up!¡± My father roars, grabbing my mother by the throat before turning to me. ¡°You better speak up,

    boy or I¡¯ll hurt her.¡±

    It was the longest day of my life that day, my mother taking the blows without ever getting angry with me.

    Even as I failed over and over again, she did not s.cream at me, nor did she ever me me for her

    hospital visit that

    day.

    I cannot let my mother face that monster again. ¡°N-no¡­¡± | protest, shaking my head at my mother and

    pushing her aside. ¡°N-no¡­ y-you can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Zane, it¡¯s my pack-¡°.

    ¡°M-my father will ki-kill you if he finds ou-out you married T-Toran,¡± | insist, my eyes pleading with her to

    listen.¡° H-he can¡¯t see y-you. N-not now. H-he¡¯ll hurt you,¡± I beg her, Rionna¡¯s mouth hanging open in

    shock. ¡°1-1-1 go in y-your ce. I-I don¡¯t want him to h-hurt y-you again.¡±

    Tears fill Rionna¡¯s eyes and she holds her head in her hands, cursing herself for being unable to

    remember her life with my father. It does not matter to me, however. I remember¡­ and I do not want my

    father to ever touch her again.

    Talia squeezes my hands tightly and I feel the slight tremor in her touch but she does not utter a word as

    I beg to take my mother¡¯s ce in this war. She hides her face in Kota¡¯s hair and I sense the deep fear in

    her fast beating heart.

    ¡°Ta-Talia¡­¡± She gives my hand another squeeze and shakes her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± She whispers, doing her best to remain calm in Kota¡¯s presence. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Kota and I are

    going to be okay, so you don¡¯t have to worry about us,¡± she says through a forced smile. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Talia puts on a brave face and looks me in the eye, leaning forward to kiss my cheek. ¡°I love you,¡± she

    murmurs. ¡°Juste back to me in one piece.¡±

    So many unsaid words hang in the air but we do not get the chance to exchange them as Toran reminds

    us of the severity of the situation.

    ¡°We¡¯ll meet you at the cars in one hour,¡± Toran says as he clears his throat. ¡°Pack quickly. We only have

    a few hours before Sebastianunches his attack and we need to prepare for what he might have up his

    sleeve.¡± Toran¡¯s usually calm face falters slightly, softening as he looks up at my mother. ¡°Ri¡­¡±

    She, however, ignores him entirely, turning on her heel to storm out. Toran can only watch in distress as

    my mothers ms the door behind her, and his thoughts slowly trickle into my mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my love,¡± he thinks to himself before the man of stone returns, his face neutral and stoic once

    more.

    ¡°One hour,¡± he mutters aloud before walking out with Tylen at his heels. Kota yawns tiredly, Talia

    smoothing back his hair and kissing his forehead. ¡°Hi Evan,¡± he whispers as heys his head on Talia¡¯s

    shoulder and waves ¡°Hey squirt,¡± Evan grins, ruffling up Kota¡¯s hair. ¡°Zane, Talia,¡± Queen Aurora sighs.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Oliver and I will be leaving in a few hours as well.¡± My heart sinks to the pit of my stomach.

    Who will protect my family while I am away?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been summoned to France to deal with Alpha Jacque and Benoit,¡± the Queen exins.

    ¡°Unfortunately, can¡¯t send a representative. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try to be back as soon as I can.¡±

    ¡°W-Who will pro-protect my family?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Beta Carter and Rosalie will be in charge of River Moon while we are away,¡± Oliver exins. ¡°Evan will

    be traveling with us.¡±

    Evan audibly groans but stops when Oliver gives him a stern look.

    My heart begins to beat a little faster and I question if I am making the right decision to leave my family

    here while I fight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Zane. Talia, Kota, Rionna, and Agnes will be safe,¡± Aurora continues, ¡°My twin, Celina, will

    be taking charge of the kingdom from the Lluvia nca Pack for the time being so they are in good

    hands,¡± she smiles kindly at my mate. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Talia tries to reassure me. ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as I look.¡± she says with a forcedugh. ¡°We¡¯re

    surrounded by wolves. We¡¯ll be perfectly safe.¡±

    My uneasiness does not fade away with her words but I also cannot let my mother face my father now

    that she has built a new life in Ravenstone.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you pack,¡± Talia murmurs, interlocking our hands and pulling me towards the door.

    She¡¯s a little too eager to get rid of us, Grayson sulks, a part of him wishing Talia would get on her knees

    and beg

    us to stay.

    She, however, keeps her head held high as she walks me out of the office, her face resting in a neutral

    state. I lower my walls to listen in on her thoughts, hearing her count each step she takes in her head to

    keep her mind busy.

    ¡°Left, right, left, right, left,¡± She chants, keeping a strong smile on her cheeks.

    When we reach the house, Agnes is sitting at the dining table with Rionna, pouring a cup of tea for her.

    Tylen is also there, standing just beside Rionna with an envelope in his hand. The three of them seem to

    be caught in a conversation all on their own so we walk past them up the stairs to our bedroom.

    Talia sets Kota down on the bed while she searches for my bag and she begins searching for my clothes.

    ¡°Mommy, can I help?¡± Kota asks as Talia folds some t-shirts and shorts for me.

    ¡°Sure sweetie,¡± Talia chirps with a little too much enthusiasm. ¡°Bring me some of Zane¡¯s socks from the

    dresser,¡± she says, pointing to the dresser on the far side of the room.

    Kota skips over and brings Talia two pairs of my socks which she carefully folds and stuffs into my bag.

    ¡°T-Talia¡­¡± She ignores me, humming quietly to herself as she works. ¡°T-Talia¡­¡± I repeat, Talia¡¯s eyes

    scanning the room for things to pack.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need your toothbrush and razor,¡± Talia gasps, rushing off to the bathroom. She returns a few

    momentster with my toiletries and waves a bottle of sunscreen in my face. ¡°Do not forget to put this on.

    It¡¯s hot and you¡¯re

    pale¡±

    ¡°Talia!¡± | snap, grabbing her by the shoulders.

    A stunned look washes over her face and tears gather in her eyes. Neither one of us makes a sound as

    it bes evidently clear Talia is just trying to cope. I can¡¯t seem to find the right words to soothe her

    fears, the uncertainty of this war clouding my every thought.

    ¡°Y-you forgot m-my hair gel,¡± I whisper quietly, Talia nodding her head and running back to the bathroom

    to get

    ¡°Daddy, where are you going?¡± Kota suddenly asks, climbing on the bed to y with the zipper of my

    bag.

    ¡°Daddy is going on a little trip,¡± Talia answers for me as she returns with the jar of hair gel in her hand.

    Her eyes and nose are a little red but she nheless forces a smile on her face and tucks the gel into

    the bag.

    ¡°To where?¡± Kota asks, turning to me. ¡°Can I go with you, Daddy?¡± Talia pulls Kota onto herp and

    kisses his forehead. ¡°Daddy is going to fight some bad guys,¡± Talia exins. ¡°So he can¡¯t take you.¡±

    Kota¡¯s eyes widen like saucers. ¡°Like a superhero?¡± he gasps,

    ¡°Yes, just like a superhero,¡± Talia nods, my cheeks flushing as she turns to look at me. ¡°Daddy is our

    superhero.¡±

    ¡°Woah!¡± Kota cries, jumping to his feet and bouncing on the bed. ¡°Mommy, when I grow up, I want to be

    a superhero like Daddy!¡±

    Damn, even I felt that, Grayson mutters, his tail wagging happily.

    My heart fills with a joy I never thought I would feel but the very real fears and worries of war linger in the

    back of my mind.

    I have toe back for him and Talia. ¡°Daddy, can Ie with you?¡± Kota begs with a dangerously

    adorable pout.

    get down on my knees and pull him towards the edge of the bed, my voice very stern as I ask him for a

    favor,

    ¡°I-I need y-you to take care of Mo-Mommy while I-I¡¯m away,¡± I exin to him as I shake my head. ¡°C-can

    y-you do that for me?¡±

    At first Kota nods but then his face grows very serious. ¡°But who takes care of Daddy?¡±

    It¡¯s a question neither Talia and I can respond to and an ufortable silence fills the room. When

    neither one of us answers, Kota climbs off the bed and runs away, his loud stomps echoing down the hall

    as he sprints to his room. He returns a few momentster holding his little wolf.

    Turn

    ear

    ¡°You can take Wolfie,¡± he says, unzipping my bag and stuffing the small wolf inside. ¡°He¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    I stare at the small pup who grins cheekily at me, wondering what on earth I did to ever deserve him.

    Talia also gets up and fishes for something in her purse before returning to the bed and opening my bag.

    She gently ces a dream catcher with silver beads on top of my clothes and closes up the bag again.

    ¡°To keep your nightmares away while you¡¯re gone,¡± She murmurs, tucking some hair behind her ear She

    knows about my nightmares? She clears her throat and climbs out of bed, coaxing Kota into her arms.

    ¡°We should get going,¡± Talia sighs, lifting Kota and setting him on her hip. ¡°You still need to speak with

    Agnes before you leave.¡±

    I rise to my feet and sling the bag over my shoulder, rushing to the door to block her way. ¡°What are you.¡±

    | crash my lips against hers, knowing she needs this kiss as much as I need her. Kota giggles hysterically

    but I do not pull away, wanting to savor this moment of peace between his mother and I. Talia moves her

    lips slowly against mine in response but pulls away to look at me with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she whispers, walking around me and opening the door.

    I do not know what else to do so I follow her out and head downstairs where Agnes and Rionna are still

    discussing something, Tylen long gone.,

    They stop talking when we approach, Agnes running to me with a look of anguish. ¡°Please,¡± is all she

    signs but I only reply with a kiss to her forehead. ¡°Take care of our family,¡± I sign to her, tears rolling down

    her cheeks. Kota reaches over to her from his mothers arms and wipes at Agnes¡¯s wet cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t cry

    Egg-ness,¡± he coos. ¡°Daddy wille back.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Agnes only leans into his touch, not understanding his words. Beside her, Rionna weeps silently and I

    give her a hug to reassure her everything will be fine.

    Tylen knocks at the door and enters with a suitcase of his own, his face neutral as he announces that the

    car is ready.

    I kiss my son and my mothers goodbye, Talia fighting hard to hold back her tears. I lean in to kiss her

    goodbye but she only pulls away.

    ¡°T-Talia¡±

    ¡°Marry me,¡± she blurts out, my entire world standing still

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    68. Preparations

    ***Zane***

    ¡°Please marry me,¡± Talia repeats, her eyes full of tears as she sets Kota down on the floor. *W-what?¡± I

    ask, unsure if I just imagined her proposal.

    She steps on the tips of her toes, cupping my cheeks in her warm, soft hands and repeating the most

    wonderful words to ever leave her lips.

    ¡°I love you,¡± she murmurs, my heart pounding against my chest as I struggle to hold back my own tears.

    ¡°And I just realized that I¡¯m going to wake up tomorrow¡­ And you won¡¯t be there,¡± she shrugs with a sad

    smile on her face.¡± And that scares me,¡± she whimpers softly. ¡°Because l-I don¡¯t ever want to wake up

    without you. I want your face to be thest face I see at night and the first one I see every morning¡­ for

    the rest of my life.¡±

    I can¡¯t seem to gather my thoughts and for once, Grayson is as useless as I am.

    ¡°I used to be so afraid of your love,¡± she whimpers. ¡°But now I fear living without it. Please marry me,

    Zane,¡± Talia whispers, gently brushing her lips against mine as sparks tingle across my face. ¡°I want to

    be your wife.¡±

    No words seem sufficient enough to express the blissful joy I feel in my heart right now as my mate

    kisses me with all her heart, begging to be mine for the rest of our lives. I grew up thinking the only

    people capable of loving me and my ws were my moms and now it seems surreal to have a mate love

    me enough to give me her broken heart.

    Despite all her fears, Talia loves me and I love her with all of the light of my soul. ¡°Y-yes,¡± I reply,

    wrapping my arms around her waist. ¡°Y-yes. I-I¡¯ll marry y-you.¡±

    She smiles against my lips as I ept her over and over again, forgetting the horrible truth of our reality

    to share a single moment of true happiness with my mate.

    She¡¯s going to be my wife!

    Thank Goddess! Grayson howls ecstatically. I thought we were going to die alone at this rate! Tignore my

    wolf¡¯smentary, lifting my beautiful mate in my arms as I deepen our kiss, ¡°Come back to me, Zane,¡±

    Talia murmurs between kisses. ¡°You have toe back so I can be your wife.¡±

    Inod emphatically as I set her down, taking her hand and kissing it. ¡°I-I promise. I-I promise I¡¯lle back

    to y-you and Kota.¡± | cup her cheeks and shower her head with kisses, Kota hopping up and down with

    excitement.

    ¡°E!¡± Kota squeals, a huge grin on his face as I kiss his mother. ¡°No more kisses,¡± he shouts, running

    up to us with his hands in the air.

    I bend over and pick him up, Kota cing his hand over my mouth to stop me from kissing his Mommy.

    Aren¡¯t you forgetting something? Grayson says, his tail flicking side to side, What? I ask,pletely

    confused. Must I do everything, he sighs tiredly. A ring, you gump! You need a ring for our mate! Oh!

    Right! I gasp, realizing I don¡¯t own anything that remotely resembles a ring. I¡¯ll have to improvise.

    Pushing his little hand aside, I whisper instructions in Kota¡¯s ear, the little boy nodding obediently and

    running off toplete his task.

    ¡°Zane, we have to go,¡± Tylen insists. ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡± ¡± I-I know,¡± I interrupt him, lifting my

    hand to silence him. ¡°J-just give m-me one more minute, p-please.¡±

    Tylen eyes Talia and I, sighing tiredly to himself as he gives in. Just then, Kota returns with the four bead

    bracelet he made for me a while back.

    ¡°Here you go, Daddy,¡± Kota says, cing the bracelet in my hand. Tuntie the string, removing the pink

    and blue beads from the bracelet and handing the blue one to Talia.

    ¡°K-Kota made this for m-me. It¡¯s our family.¡± I exin, pointing to each bead. ¡°Y-you¡¯re now ho-holding a

    piece of m-me and l-I¡¯m holding a piece of y-you. I-I don¡¯t have a ring for y-you yet but 1-1 promise to c-

    come back so w-we can put our fam-family back together. I-I promise,¡± I repeat, kissing the little pink

    Talia bead in my hand. ¡°I promise.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Zane! Now!¡± Tylen snaps when I kiss Talia one more time. ¡°Y-yes sir,¡± I nod, pecking Talia on the lips. ¡°I

    love you Talia,¡± | murmur. ¡°I love you.¡±

    I turn on my heel, grabbing my bag and following Tylen towards the door when he suddenly halts, his jaw

    clenching as he ces his hand on the knob. A small growl leaves his lips and he turns around, storming

    towards Agnes who stares at him with bewilderment. Neither one of them signs a word and for what

    seems like an eternity. they simply stand before each other.

    Interesting¡­ Grayson hums to himself, leaving me to be oblivious on my own.

    What is? I ask but Grayson never gets the chance to answer me as Tylen suddenly removes his dog tag

    and ces it in Agnes¡¯s hand.

    Without another word, Tylen leans in and kisses her gently on the cheek before turning away and leaving

    her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he snaps, pushing past me and opening the door.

    I remain frozen in ce, all of us staring at Agnes in confusion. She seems stunned herself but before I

    can ask questions, Tylen once again yells at me to move, the sound of his booming voice startling me. I

    jump in a fright and hurriedly kiss my pup and mate goodbye once more before running out of the house

    with my bag over my shoulder.

    ¡°Ty-Tylen!¡± I call out after him, Tylen marching quickly towards the pack house. ¡°Ty-Tylen wait!¡±

    ¡°No time,¡± he shouts back without looking at me as I catch up. ¡°We have to move. Sebastian¡¯s troops will

    mobilize soon and we have to prepare the inds before they arrive.¡±

    ¡°B-but Agnes-¡± ¡°What about Agnes?¡± He says, stopping in his tracks and looking at me. ¡°Y-you kissed

    her,¡± I say quietly. ¡°And?¡± He huffs, walking past me. ¡°You kiss your mate. Why can¡¯t I kiss mine?¡± My

    eyes widen in shock. ¡°W-what?¡± I ask,pletely blindsided by his revtion. ¡°You heard me,¡± he

    grumbles.

    His answer does not satisfy me and I clear my throat to demand a proper exnation, when Tylen slows

    down and sighs tiredly.

    ¡°Agnes is not an afterthought to me,¡± he whispers. ¡°She¡¯s all I think about.¡± He turns to face me, his

    features strong and certain. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her. I just thought you should know that.¡±

    He turns and walks away again, greeting his father who is busy speaking with the young Queen with a

    re. Toran pretends to not notice his son¡¯s obvious hatred and gestures for me to step forward.

    ¡°We have a change of ns,¡± Toran exins. ¡°Her Majesty will teleport us to the airport, It¡¯s faster.¡±

    ¡°Why not just teleport us to Ravenstone?¡± Tylen mutters, Aurora flicking her wrist and opening a portal to

    what appears to be a private terminal.

    ¡°Every gift has its limitations,¡± Aurora exins. ¡°I can only teleport to ces I have been and I do not

    know Ravenstone. The airport is as far as I can take you¡±

    ¡°And I greatly appreciate your help, your Majesty,¡± Toran bows, gesturing for us to step through the

    portal. ¡°It¡¯s been an honor to be in your presence.¡±

    Aurora epts thepliment with a nod, Toran stepping into the portal with his things. Tylen and I

    follow after him and I take a deep breath to calm my nerves as we board our ne.

    The jet resembles a small office, with luxurious leather seats gathered around a table and arge

    monitor mounted on a wall near the end of the ne. Coffee tables and recliners are also sparsely

    spread around the cabin to create a sophisticated atmosphere and there is a fleet of flight attendants

    ready to make our trip asfortable as possible.

    We all settle down for a meeting, Toran pulling up a map of Ravenstone on the monitor.

    Ravenstone and Scarlett Haven are located along the Samish Bay in Washington. Scarlett Haven sits on

    arge penins surrounded by woods and ocean but Ravenstone is very remote, positioned across five

    small inds almost three miles off the coast. There is a main ind where most of the pack lives and

    three smaller inds forming a ring where Toran keeps extra equipment, food, and the training grounds.

    In the middle of the ind ring, there is

    an abandoned missile silo located on a fifth ind and a series of underwater tunnels connect the

    inds to each other.

    The old silo has been converted into a fortified bunker and is perfectly camouged on the ind, buried

    nine stories underground withyers of concrete and steel protecting it. To an outsider, the ind

    appears insignificant and uninhabited but it contains an imprable fortress my father can¡¯t seem to

    locate.

    ¡°My source tells me Sebastian has mobilized his soldiers on the eastern side of the ind near the

    bluffs.¡± Toran exins, using aser pointer to indicate Sebastian¡¯s movements. ¡°However, knowing the

    bastard all these years, I know this is likely a distraction and he will have a smaller crew jump along

    these inds here,¡± he adds, pointing to a trail of other inds in the area. ¡°Until he reaches our main

    dock on the western front for an ambush.¡±

    He and Tylen fall silent as they study the map intently in search for a solution to this problem.

    ¡°We are greatly outnumbered,¡± Tylen sighs. ¡°I assume we will have to utilize gueri warfare if we want to

    survive.¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Torans smiles. ¡°Sebastian has not yet located the entrances to our tunnels so we¡¯ll use them

    to our advantage to strike and slip out unseen between the inds. We¡¯ll have teams stationed here,

    here and here, and the rest will remain scattered across the main ind-¡±

    Toran stops mid sentence and studies me for a moment, his lips pressed firmly into a tight line.

    ¡°The Queen tells me you¡¯ve been training over thest few weeks but are still figuring out your gift?¡± he

    asks, though it is not really a question. I nod silently and he thinks for a moment.

    ¡°You and Tylen will lead a team on the bunker ind and make sure Sebastain¡¯s men don¡¯t find the

    bunker entrance. Zane, due to yourck of war experience, you will follow all of Tylen¡¯s instructions

    without question,¡± Toran says sternly.

    ¡°Zane, how much of your gift does your father understand?¡± Tylen asks, keeping his eyes on the map.

    ¡°M-my father doesn¡¯t kn-know what m-my gift is,¡± I reply with a shrug.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll keep it that way,¡± Toran hums to himself. ¡°In fact, if you can avoid it, don¡¯t make your

    presence known for as long as possible. It¡¯s to our advantage that he and his men not know whose side

    you¡¯re on just yet. When the timees for you to activate your gift, they won¡¯t be expecting it and that

    will give us an edge in theing-fights.¡±

    ¡°What weapons do you know how to use?¡± Tylen says. ¡°Any archery, riffles, explosives, gasses, spears?¡±

    ¡°l-I¡¯ve practiced with s-spears,¡± | mutter, feeling slightly embarrassed to not know much about war to

    begin with. ¡°But l-I¡¯m not very good.¡±

    Toran and Tylen exchange nces, and I fear they may be regretting bringing me along.

    ¡°I see,¡± Toran sighs. ¡°Your father wasted a good resource in this war,¡± he adds with a shake of his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, really. I imagine with you in his fleet, we would¡¯ve stood no chance.¡±

    He says it with such conviction, I almost believe I may be worth something after all. ¡°But no matter,¡±

    Toran says with a small smile. ¡°We will work with what we have.¡± ¡°D-do we have allies?¡± | ask, hoping the

    fate of this pack is not resting solely on my shoulders.

    ¡°We do,¡± Toran responds. ¡°They will supply us with equipment and the ingredients we need to slow down

    Sebastian and his soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Ingredients?¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Tylen nods. ¡°As you know, werewolves are all susceptible to wolfsbane and silver, but Silver

    and Gold wolves are more resistant to it. It takes a greater dose of wolfsbane to bring down a silver wolf,

    but there is, however, a much faster way to hurt us.¡±

    I lean in closer, my ears twitching to listen. ¡°Have you heard of the me Lily?¡± | shake my head at him,

    Tylen patiently exining it to me.

    ¡°The root of a me Lily when crushed with the petals of a Moon Flower, creates a very potent elixir that

    can temporarily block the connection between a human and their wolf. Essentially, when injected with it,

    a human would be unable to shift or use their powers while under the effects of the elixir.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s taken years of trial and error to perfect the mixture,¡± Toran adds. ¡°You have to get the right

    proportions of each ingredient for it to work or the elixir is useless. The herbs are hard to gather but

    luckily, we have a supplier who

    can give us exactly what we need.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll only use the elixir if needed,¡± Tylen adds. ¡°No need to let your father know all of our cards just yet.¡±

    For the rest of the flight, Tylen and Toran strategize over the best ces to nt their small teams for

    counter strikes and ambushes and while I offer little help, I hang on to every word they say.

    ¡°We have drones circling the entire area,¡± Toran says, noticing my silence. ¡°So we¡¯ll have eyes on all of

    Sebastian¡¯s movements once wend. My sister will meet us at the airport with a full report on her

    findings. With any luck, this will all be over in the morning.¡±

    Thighly doubt this will end anytime soon, but I don¡¯t tell him that.

    The flight is rtively short and we arrive in Seattle with no issues. Uponnding, Toran and Tylen take

    me to a secluded runway where a helicopter is waiting for us.

    ¡°Boo!¡± A voice whispers beside my ear, startling me.

    A hearty cackle follows soon after and a woman who shares simr features with Toran suddenly

    appears out of thin air beside me.

    ¡°Did I scare you?¡± The womanughs, Tylen greeting her with a hug.

    ¡°Taryn,¡± Toran shouts over the loud sounds of the helicopter ded spinning, pinching the bridge of his

    nose.¡° Must you always be so childish?¡±

    ¡°Well Hellos are boring,¡± Taryn shouts back. ¡°But that¡¯s the least of our worries. Come, I¡¯ll fill you in on the

    way to the ind.¡±

    The woman leads us to a helicopter where we are given headsets to speak properly to each other. Dread

    settles into the pit of my stomach as we take off, Seattle bing a small dot in the distance.

    This is it, Human, Grayson sighs. We¡¯re going to war.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    69. Chaos

    ***Christian***

    My phone rings non stop as I drive to the coven, my father¡¯s name shing on the caller ID.

    Would you pick up the f***g phone already? Jack snarts. It¡¯s driving me crazy

    f**k you, I mutter, my eyes flicking to the rear view mirror where I catch a glimpse of my mother¡¯s body.

    I tighten my grip on the steering wheel as a wave of sadness hits me. I just took my father¡¯s mate.

    Don¡¯t lee/too sorry for him, Jack sneers, his voice a low rumble growing louder and stronger with every

    passing

    second. Need I remind you, your father is the reason we¡¯re in this mess!

    My father did nothing.

    Nothing? Jack scoffs, the hairs on his back bristling with rage. He did not approve of our mate. He made

    her feel

    small and insignificant. He looked down on her no matter what she did and she was never good enough

    for him. But

    worst of all, he made you believe you deserved better. He made you believe you could find someone

    better when the

    best thing that ever happened to us was standing right in front of us! And like a weakling, you let his

    beliefs corrupt our marriage to the most perfect woman to ever cross our path!

    Jack¡¯s voice invades my every thought, my head spinning from all of his overwhelming anger.

    He deserves this pain, Jack whispers. He deserves to feel what I feel every day.

    | shove my wolf to the back of my mind, mming my foot on the elerator as I speed down the

    secluded road until I pull up to theke house. There is a pyre set up near the shore of the water where

    the witches are gathered, and as Ie to a stop, Lorelei, one of the witches, walks towards the

    driveway, her eyes following me as I step out of

    the car.

    ¡°You did it,¡± Loreli says, her judging eyes scanning me carefully.

    ¡°Where do you want her?¡± I snap, opening the back seat door and carefully lifting my mother in my arms.

    ¡°Bring her to the pyre. The sooner we get started, the sooner you¡¯ll be able to find your son.¡± Lorelei

    instructs

    carry my mother¡¯s body to the pyre and set her down gently, the entire time convincing myself that her

    death will not be in vain. I¡¯ll soon have my pup home along with my mate by my side, where they belong.

    As I step back to let the witches work, I take note of the ritual set up. Embedded in the wood surrounding

    the

    pyre are stalks of sage and mugwort. Enclosing the pyres is a circle and beautiful runes carved into the

    earth and there are candles that sit at the northern, eastern, southern, and western points of the circle.

    The four witches, Loreli. Endora, Melusine and Sinnan stand at each point and light their respective

    candles

    before raising them above their heads.

    ¡°The God of Chaos has agreed to help you find your son in exchange for your mother¡¯s blood,¡± Lorelei

    says to me ¡°We will now call to him to offer your sacrifice and seek his guidance to help us cast our spell

    for you.¡±

    ¡°I call unto Air to connect us to the Realm of the Gods, / call unto Fire to purity this body and its blood, I

    call unto Water to release its spirit, I call unto Earth to ground our purpose and give Kay her peace.*

    The witches step into the circle, and from her sleeve, Endora, the second witch, pulls out a dagger and

    walks to the pyre, chanting something under her breath. I watch in horror as she raises the dagger above

    her head and calls to the God of Chaos.

    ¡°I call Spirit to join us and bless this sacrifice. God of Chaos, hear our pleas. Bring us your wisdom, guide

    us

    through the darkness, show us the truth!¡±

    She bunes the dagger in my mother¡¯s chest, blood spilling over the pyre. I leel disgust churn in my

    stomach as I watch the ritual but i cannot bring myself to look away as Endora makes slits across my

    mother¡¯s wrists and neck. Satisfied that the pyre is bathed in the right amount of blood, Endora steps

    back to the inner edge of the circle, the third witch, Melusine, taking the candle representing fire to the

    pyre and setting my mother aze.

    The witches begin their incantations as the pyrees to life with mes, speaking in tongues I do not

    understand. A strong wind blows past me, pulling smoke from the pyre to the heavens to form a ring. The

    nne of smoke grows thicker and thicker until it dissolves, ashes falling like snowkes onto the earth.

    The witches stop their chanting, working in unison to draw water from theke to dampen the earth

    surrounding the pyre. A mixture of blood, ashes, sage and water stain the earth and when the four

    witches turn to face me, their eyes are jet ck and a mischievous smile graces their lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s not often a wolf seeks my help,¡± the four witches say in unison, their voices morphing into one. So I

    could

    not pass up an opportunity to help a creation of my sister¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask, the hairs on the back of my neck standing up.

    ¡°Why. I¡¯m hurt,¡± the witches reply with a pout. ¡°After all, it was you who summoned me here,¡± the witches

    add, all four now circling me like prey. ¡°I have many names, Loki, Balor, Apophis, Yam¡­ Chaos.¡±

    Beads of sweat gather on my forehead as I struggle to keep track of all four witches as they circle me,

    their figures morphing to all took the same yet at the same look distinct.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± the witches snicker at me, Lorelei stepping closer to me. ¡°Would you prefer to speak to

    someone else?¡±

    Before my eyes, the witch¡¯s face contorts and shifts untill find myself staring back at Natalia.

    Tiny¡­ Jack whispers softly upon seeing her. In disbelief, I reach out to caress her cheek only to be

    pped in the face by her.

    *You do not touch a God, you i¡±**t!¡± Chaos roars.

    I step back in fear, God of Chaos suddenly bursting intoughter as I stare back in confusion.

    So you wish to find your pup?¡± the God asks, his voice mimicking Natalia¡¯s.

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± i nod, keeping my guard up around the strange God. ¡°And my wife.¡±

    ¡°Ex-wife.¡± Chaos corrects me, Jack growling in response. Chaos inhales deeply and one of the witches

    brings him a daeger while another hands him Natalia¡¯s burnt hair brush.¡± Follow me,¡± he instructs.

    Though weary of the God taking the form of my mate, I follow him into the circle where the pyre stillN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    burns with

    intensity

    *Magic is about bnce. To take, you must give,¡± the God exins. ¡°Just how much are you willing to

    give to retrieve your pup?¡±

    ¡°I thought ¡±

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s blood was necessary to bring me to this world for death is one of the bridges between the

    realms, * the God smirks.

    ¡°What are the others?¡± I ask, afraid to know the answer.

    ¡°None of your business! Chaos snaps, Natalia¡¯s eyes tuming jet ck. The God of Chaos takes a deep

    breath to calm down and sighs. Now,¡± he murmurs in Natalia¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Just how much are you

    willing to give to retrieve your pup

    Everything Jack snarts. We¡¯ll give him everything!

    Chaos seems to know Jack¡¯s answer and grins mischievously. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±

    He tosses Natalia¡¯s hair brush into the pyre and I watch it be consumed by the mes. Chaos then takes

    my hand

    and i grimace as he slices my palm with the dagger, letting my blood pour over the mes.

    Suddenly my head feels as though it¡¯s burning, and I bend over in agony, holding my head in my hands.

    Christian¡­ Christian! Jack howls before disappearing into oblivion. I suddenly feel very alone with my

    thoughts, unable to see or feel Jack¡¯s presence.

    Jack? I call out into the depths of my mind, hearing nothing but silence. Jack!

    The God of Chaos puts his hand in the me and from the fire, he extracts a blue stone. The stone

    almost glows against the fire but bes opaque once cooled by the night air.

    ¡°To take. you must give,¡± Chaos says smugly

    I shake my head hoping to hear my stupid wolf but he never replies.

    ¡°What did¡­ w-what did you do to me?¡± I cry. staring at the stone in his hand.

    * You wanted to find your pup,¡± the God shrugs. ¡°Now you can,¡± he adds, pressing his finger against my

    forehead.

    2

    A bright light blinds me, forcing me to close my eyes and when I open them again, a series of images

    materialize within the dancing mes. Hushed whispers bombard my head as I stare into the fire until

    finally, I see Dakota¡¯s face take shape. My heart beats a mile a minute as I watch the vision expand to

    reveal my mate holding Dakota in her arms. Natalia appears to be speaking to someone, but I cannot

    make out who it is. As she speaks, our little boy rests his head on his mother¡¯s shoulder and she gently

    combs her fingers through his hair.

    ¡°River Moon¡­¡± A deep voice murmurs in my ear.

    ¡°California¡­¡± whispers another.

    The voices grow louder, the sounds almost overwhelming and I cover my ears in frustration, hoping to

    make them stop. I close my eyes, the vision in the mesing to an end and my pup and mate

    disappearing into

    ashes.

    ¡°You are now your ownpass,¡± The God of Chaos exins. ¡°The voices will guide you to your pup.¡±

    ¡°And my wolf?¡± I ask, resting my hand against my forehead to soothe my growing headache.

    ¡°He is now contained within this small stone,¡± the God of Chaos smiles. ¡°In order to help you, I had to

    give you a part of me. In exchange, I took a part of you. Now we¡¯re even,¡± Chaos says smugly, my mind

    filling with panic as the voices collide with my thoughts. ¡°Your son resides within a heavily protected pack

    in California. It won¡¯t be easy to infiltrate, * The God snickers, ¡°The voices will tell you what to do.¡± He

    points to the moon. ¡°Your pup will be given a medallion tonight. You have until the full moon to find him

    and give me the medallion or I will keep your wolf and you

    will be human¡­ permanently.¡±

    I stare down at my bare hands, the thought of bing human disgusting me.

    This isn¡¯t what / signed up for

    *Y-you can¡¯t do that!¡± | snap.

    ¡°I asked you how much you were willing to give up and your wolf answered for you. Deal with it,¡± Chaos

    grumbles

    ¡°But i-¡±

    ¡°Do you want your pup to spend the rest of his life thinking another man is his father?¡± Chaos sneers,

    Natalia¡¯s figure morphing back to Lorelei¡¯s.

    What? I snarl, a bitter anger filling my soul. What other man? Dakota is mine!

    ¡°I would act quickly if I were you, Christian,¡± the God calls out as he turns to the other witches. ¡°Before

    it¡¯s toote.¡±

    The witches once again move in unison, raising their hands above their heads. A ring of smoke once

    again takes form above the pyre, growingrger andrger until it finally dissolves. The witches chant

    under the breath as they draw more water from theke, this time washing it over the pyre and putting

    out the mes. Blood and ashes mix once more over the earth and when the four witches turn to look my

    way, I am relieved to see the color of their eyes return to normal, the God of Chaos long gone.

    ¡°You have what you need,¡± Lorelei says, her eyes studying me closely. ¡°You should hurry. The full moon

    will soon be upon us.¡± She hands me the blue stone, carefully folding my fingers over it. ¡°Chaos has

    given you your own wolf to keep. When you have the medallion, summon Him and he will release Jack

    back to you. Should the stone get lost or break, you will lose Jack forever. Handle it with care and good

    luck. Our work here is finished.¡±

    ¡°But how do I-¡±

    Listen to the voices,¡± Lorelei snaps with annoyance. ¡°They are your connection to Chaos.¡±

    She wordlessly turns on her heel and together with the other witches, she closes the circle and begins to

    perform

    a cleanse.

    River Moon¡­ A voice hisses near my ear. Queen of Ivory

    Go now!

    She¡¯s moving!

    GO¡­

    Go¡­

    Eager to make the voices stop, I head over to the car, thinking of my mate and my pup as I start the

    engine. ! nce into the rearview mirror, a vision of Natalia and Kota sleeping together materializing

    before me. Tears glisten on my mate¡¯s cheeks and for once, I feel the urge tofort her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nat,¡± i murmur, pulling out of the driveway. ¡°T¡¯ul bring you home.¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    70. 70. An unexpected gift

    ***Natalia***

    Agnes runs away as soon as Tylen and Zane leave, mming the door to her room shut behind her with

    a loud bang before any of us can ask what just happened.

    ¡°Uh oh, mommy,¡± Kota whispers. ¡°Egg¨Cness is sad. Why is she sad?¡±

    ¡°I don¡®t know, Kota,¡± I murmur, kissing his forehead and inhaling the scent of his hair to calm my racing

    heart. ¡°I don¡®t know.¡±

    Rionna clears her throat, reminding me that we are not alone in the room and she smiles sheepishly

    when I look up at her.

    ¡°I should get going,¡± she whispers quietly, holding a thick envelope in her hands. ¡°Goodnight.

    CU

    I hear the sob in her throat and hold out my hand to her.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I ask, Rionna struggling to hold her smile. ¡°I¡®m fine,¡± She whispers, turning to hide her

    face.

    Knowing she is trying to be strong and we currently only have each other to lean on, I gently rest my

    hand on her shoulder to offer her support.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I repeat, the tears that she¡®s been holding back finally rolling down her cheeks.

    She shakes her head and covers her eyes with her hands.

    ¡°Mommy, why is Nona sad?¡± Kota asks, Rionna chuckling despite the tears clinging to her eyes.

    ¡°Kota, my love, can you go to my room and bring me a washcloth for Nona?¡± I ask, setting Kota down.

    ¡°They¡®re in the dresser.¡±

    He nods his head gingerly and stomps away, whispering ¡°cloth for Nona¡± to himself.

    I sit down on the sofa, patting the seat next to me for Rionna. She heaves a heavy sigh, her fingers

    fumbling with the envelope in her hands.

    ¡°Toran asked me for a divorce,¡± Rionna whispers, my heart sinking to my stomach for her.¡± He sent me

    the papers with Tylen¨C¡°

    She pauses for a moment, her anger breaking through and she throws the envelope across the room,

    several pages spilling out.

    ¡°The coward didn¡®t even have the decency to say it to my face that he no longer loves me,¡± Rionna

    whimpers into her hands. ¡°He lied to me about Zane and he¡®s involved him in this war and now this!¡± She

    cries angrily, looking up from her hands. ¡°And you want to know the sick part?¡± A weak smile spreads

    across her cheeks. ¡°I still love him.¡±

    The hurt in her voice is all too familiar to me and I give her hand a tight squeeze to let her know I¡®m here

    for her.

    ¡°I still loved Christian after I divorced him,¡± I whisper as Rionna wipes her tears. ¡°I remember hating

    myself for still having feelings for him.¡±

    ¡°I was unaware you were divorced,¡± Rionna sighs.

    ¡°Two very long years of marriage,¡± I shrug. ¡°It seems like a distant memory now that I think about it. But

    my circumstances were different.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°My husband slept with my sister,¡± Iugh bitterly. ¡°I was a few weeks pregnant when I found out.¡±

    ¡°I¡®m sorry,¡± Rionna says with a sad smile.

    ¡°Don¡®t be,¡± I reply, giving her hand another squeeze. ¡°It was for the best. I didn¡®t realize how unhappy I

    was with him or how much I had given up of myself to be his wife until I walked away. Zane and Grayson

    changed everything. I¡®ve felt more love these past few weeks than I ever did in my two years with

    Christian. That¡®s why I want to marry him. Zane¡®s love is not empty. It¡®s gentle and patient. Our bond is

    not the only thing keeping us together.¡±

    ¡°Toran and I have no bond between us but we have love... or so I thought,¡± Rionna sighs. ¡°I could tell he

    was broken inside when I first woke up in the hospital room,¡± she says with a soft smile. ¡°He was looking

    out the window watching Tylen practice his fighting stances out on the hospitalwn. I didn¡®t know who

    he was but I knew he was as lost as I was... so thought perhaps we could help each other find what we

    were looking for.¡±

    ¡°Did you know what he did to you?¡± I ask, wondering how she could fall for the same man who took her

    life.

    ¡°He never tried to hide it,¡± Rionna responds. ¡°In fact, Toran brought it up every chance he got whenever

    he felt I was getting too close. He was very determined to push me away and never love again.¡± She

    stares down at the divorce papers littering the floor. ¡°I guess he got what he wanted.¡± Anger suddenly

    laces her voice again and she stands on her feet. ¡°I hate him!¡± she screams into her hands, but even I

    can see that is a lie. ¡°Why can¡®t I hate him?¡± she whimpers.

    ****

    k

    *

    *

    Kota returns with the washcloth and as hees closer, I notice something else is tucked under his

    arm.

    ¡°Here you go, Mommy,¡± Kota smiles, handing me the cloth for Rionna. ¡°Kota, what¡®s that under your

    arm?¡± I ask, my eyes widening in shock as I look closer.

    ¡°Look Mommy, I found a worm!¡± He says, showing me therge ck dildo he tucked in his armpit. ¡°It

    has babies, Mommy. See?¡± He asks, pointing to the ballsack at the end.

    No f*****g way!! S****m internally much to Devina¡®s amusement.

    Rionna covers her mouth to hold back herughter while I curse Celina for gifting it to me in the first

    ce.

    ¡°You¡®re too tense,¡± she had said while we were at the mall with the girls. ¡°Here, I got you this,¡± she

    added, handing me a gift box with the toy. ¡°Why don¡®t you go f**k yourself?¡± She chirped.

    ¡°I¡®m strangling Celina the next time I see her)¡± I mutter,pletely mortified as I reach for the dildo. ¡°Kota

    give me that!¡±

    ¡°But I want to y with it!¡± Kota shouts, running away out of reach.

    ¡°Kota, give me that!¡± I snap, Kota shaking his head and running into the hall. I chase after him, Devina

    howling withughter. ¡°Dakota!¡±

    Just as I¡®m about to catch him by the front door, a portal opens directly in front of me and almost crash

    into the Queen and Evan.

    ¡°Hehehe mommy, I¡®ve got the worm!¡± Kota cries, shaking the dildo in his hand.

    Queen Aurora¡®s cheeks flush bright red as she looks at the dildo, Evan¡®s face lighting up like a child at

    Christmas.

    ¡°Kota wasn¡®t kidding when he said you liked to y horsey in the desert,¡± Evan snickers. ¡°You need a

    saddle to ride that thing!¡±

    Aurora elbows him in the stomach, Evan groaning midugh. Behind me, I hear Rionna¡®s footsteps

    approach us.

    Dear Goddess help me, I sigh, finally capturing Kota and taking the toy from him. Even Moon Goddess

    can¡®t help you, Devina giggles.

    Kota throws himself on the floor and curls up on the floor, crying angrily to himself. The Queen clears her

    throat and I hide the dildo and my hands behind my back.

    ¡± ¨C uh ¨C Zane¡®s at the airport,¡± Aurora smiles awkwardly. ¡°T¡®ll be leaving in an hour or two.¡±

    ¡°O¨Cokay,¡± I nod, wishing the earth would swallow me.

    ¡°As I said earlier, Rosalie and Carter are staying behind to watch over River Moon and Celina will be

    handling Kingdom affairs,¡± she exins. ¡°I¡¯ve tightened security around River Moon so you should be

    perfectly safe within the territory.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply, though my fears lie with Zane¡®s safety.

    ¡°I know you may hate him at the moment for taking Zane off to war, but Toran has asked a favor of me,¡±

    Aurora adds, pulling out a golden medallion from within her shirt. She pulls the chain over her neck and

    hands it to me.

    Almost immediately, Rionna and I bend over in a bow before the Queen, her raw power difficult to ignore.

    As I stand upright, I examine the medallion carefully. There is a sun carved into its beautiful golden

    surface with some violet stones embedded in the curves of the sun.

    ¡°This medallion was a gift from Moon Goddess herself,¡± Aurora exins. ¡°It masks the scent and power

    of whoever wears it, keeping them safe from any wolf who wants to do them harm. As an Ivory wolf, it

    also helps me connect with my sister and Moon Goddess in her realm.¡±

    ¡°I don¡®t understand,¡± I reply, confused as to why the Queen was giving me the medallion.

    ¡°Toran knows you and Kota mean the world to Zane,¡± Aurora continues. ¡°So he¡®s asked that I give this to

    Kota to protect him while Zane and I are away. It¡®ll give Zane peace of mind knowing no one will be able

    to find Kota while he wears it.¡±

    ¡°Toran did that?¡± Rionna asks, fresh tears gathering in her eyes.

    ¡°I know it¡®s not always clear where he stands sometimes,¡± Aurora says, turning to leave. ¡°But Toran cares

    in his own way. I¡®m sure you know that more than anyone,¡± the Queen whispers over her shoulder and

    smiles at Rionna.

    She leaves with Evan at her heel, Rionna and turning to look at Kota lying on the floor entertaining

    himself with his own socks.

    I put the dildo in the closet in the hall before crouching down on all fours and crawling towards Kota, the

    little boy hiding his face in his sleeve and pouting furiously.

    ¡°Kota, are you mad?¡± I ask, grabbing him by the ankles and dragging him closer to me. He shakes his

    head and refuses to speak to me. ¡°Kota, use your words,¡± I scold him, tickling the soles of his now bare

    feet.

    He bursts into giggles, kicking his feet and wiggling his toes until he finally gives in. I let him calm down

    and he curls up in a ball again.

    ¡°I wanted to y with the worm,¡± he huffs, using his own sock to wipe the tears that spring to his eyes.

    ¡°Ay mi bichito hermoso, {my beautiful bug},¡± I coo, pulling him by his legs until I have him in myp and

    wrapped up in my arms. ¡°I have something else for you instead.¡± I drape the chain of the medallion over

    his head, his scent disappearing almost instantly.

    I didn¡®t think it would actually work, I think in shock. But he¡®ll be much safer now, Devina observes.

    My thoughts are interrupted by the sound of shuffling paper and I look up to see Rionna scooping up her

    divorce documents from the floor.

    ¡°Have you made your decision?¡± I ask, Kota inspecting the medallion as I speak.

    She¡®s quiet for a moment as she picks up her documents, carefully slipping each page into the

    envelope.

    ¡°Did you know I was a silver wolf in my past life?¡± she murmurs as she works and when I shake my

    head, a look of mncholy washes over her face.

    ¡°I had a dream once of a silver wolf calling out to me and with her dying breath, she told me she loved

    me. I was unsettled for weeks and when I finally told Toran, he told me the truth about my wolf,¡± she says

    quietly, a few tears trickling down her cheek. ¡°I was distraught and furious with Moon Goddess for giving

    me a second chance without my wolf by my side. I refused to shift, I couldn¡®t eat, I couldn¡®t sleep and I

    fell ill very quickly. And through all that turmoil, Toran held my hand. He reminds me every day that Moon

    Goddess does not interfere with life and death like this and that there must be a reason for my return. He

    helped me ept my new wolf and realize that even though I have no powers, I am still powerful. I get to

    choose how I live my second life

    ¡°Toran isn¡®t perfect, but neither am I and through all these years, we¡¯ve helped each other love ourselves

    as we are. He¡®s my best friend,¡± she says as she collects her things. ¡°I can¡®t sign those papers without at

    least speaking to him because despite my anger, I still love him.¡±

    Rionna says her goodbyes and leaves, the house suddenly feeling very empty without Zane and

    Grayson here to make it feel like home. I take Kota upstairs but as I walk towards his room, the thought

    of sleeping on my own terrifies me.

    ¡°Will you sleep with me, Kota?¡± I whisper in his ear, Kota nodding happily.

    I take him to my room and we prepare for bed together, Devina purring contently. My mind races

    anxiously as I tuck Kota in, every second ticking by bringing Zane closer to danger.

    Can I meet our pup? Devina asks, quickly grooming her fur and wagging her tail. I would really like to

    meet him.

    I pause for a moment, gentlybing back Kota¡®s hair as he stares up at me. ¡°Are you okay, Mommy?¡±

    he asks, his blue and brown eyes full with concern,

    Tnod, my fingers caressing his soft cheeks. ¡°Kota... you know how Daddy has a wolf inside him?¡±

    ¡°Yea?¡± he nods, poking his fingers against my cheeks. ¡°Well.. I have a wolf too now... and she wants to

    meet you.¡±

    ¡°You have a wolfie too, Mommy?¡± he asks, jumping out of my arms and sitting up to look at me closely.

    He suddenly bursts into a howl, Devina joining him in my head. ¡°I wanna meet her!¡±

    I sit up to face him, my hands feeling a little sweaty with nerves about my son meeting my new wolf for

    the first time. Devina also seems a little nervous as she paces back and forth in my head but she puts on

    a brave smile and steps forward, Kota¡®s eyes widening in shock. He cups my cheeks in his tiny hands

    and pulls me close enough to look deep into Devina¡®s eyes.

    ¡°Your eyes are pretty, wolfie,¡± Kota whispers shyly. ¡°T¨Cthank you,¡± Devina replies with a sheepish smile.

    ¡°You have pretty eyes too.¡± ¡°Are you my mommy too?¡± Kota asks, squishing my face together.

    Devina nods her head. ¡°Is that okay with you?¡± she asks, trying to hide her nervousness with augh.

    He pauses for a moment to think. ¡°Do you like my Daddy?¡± he asks.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I love your Daddy,¡± Devina murmurs, leaning in to kiss Kota¡®s cheeks. ¡°And I love you with all of my

    heart.¡±

    Kota grins happily but stops to ask another question. ¡°Will my Mommy still be my Mommy?¡±

    Devina smiles at this. ¡°Your mommy and I are one now. She and I will always be your Mommy.¡±

    Kota wraps his arms around my neck and cuddles with Devina, asking her a million wolf questions. Their

    chatter seems to tire out the pup and I tuck him in once more to sleep.

    Sleeping, however, bes a daunting task for me, my thoughts always drifting off to Zane every time I

    close my eyes.

    Our mate is brave and strong, Devina tries to soothe me. He will find his way back.

    I don¡®t share my wolf¡®s optimism but I curl up with my pup nheless and force my eyes closed despite

    my fears.

    I wake up to my phone ringing, the sound jumpstarting my heart with fright. Beside me, Kota snores

    lightly on the bed, his face scrunched up in a dream. Hoping it¡®s Zane, I scramble out of bed and search

    for my phone in my purse. In my hervousness, I drop the entire bag and all of its contents on the floor

    and hold back a groan of frustration.

    Slow down, Devina instructs. Breathe in slowly and concentrate on the feeling of your lungs with air.

    That¡®s it! Slowly let it out. Good. Good human.

    Tignore her patronizing tone but I manage to calm down enough to find my phone on the floor. I don¡®t

    even check the caller ID and just answer, eager to hear Zane¡®s voice. My teeth gnash against each

    other, however, when I hear the voice on the other line.

    ¡°What the f**k do you want?¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    71. 71. The Fog

    *** Zane*** ¡°Are the canisters in ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, for the umpteenth time, Toran! They are!¡± Taryn groans. ¡°Would you stop questioning my abilities?

    You insult me,¡± she huffs.

    Toran rolls his eyes at her but the hint of a smile on his lips tells me he enjoys pestering his little

    sister. The Alpha then turns to Tylen and I, taking a deep breath to gather all of

    his thoughts. He takes a utility belt and an armlet with a built¨C

    in pouch and exins the tools within them.

    Opening a pouch on the belt, Toran pulls out small metal beads and holds them between his thumb and

    forefinger

    ¡°These are silver beads. They are coated with a thinyer of aluminum to allow you to hold them. Give t

    hese to Tylen if there¡®s an attack. He will charge them and when they detonate, they¡®ll release silver shr

    apnel that will do some serious damage.¡±

    He points to a number of small grenade¨C

    looking things on the belt. ¡°These contain silver nitrate and wolfsbane gas,¡± Toran exins. ¡°Useful for

    providing cover.¡±

    ety, toss, and run. This s**t travels and it burns if it touches you.¡± Tylen interjects. One by one, Toran ex

    ins all the contents of the belt. ¡°And one more thing,¡± he adds, his voice growing very serious. ¡°Do n

    ot, under any circumstances, enter the water.¡± Tylen and Taryn nod in agreement with the Alpha.¡° There

    are guns positioned within the cliffs all around the inds that shoot pellets containing magnesium and

    silver nitrate into the water. Upon contact with the water, the magnesium and silver explode and you do

    not want to be anywhere near when that happens. We also have canisters in the surrounding water co

    ntaining pressurized silver nitrate, wolfsbane, and nightshade. The gas is extremely poisonous and we

    only have a handful of antidote vials avable.¡± He pulls out two preloaded syringes from his pocket an

    d

    puts them in my armlet. ¡°I pray you never need this but this is the antidote. The guns and canisters are

    motion¨Csensored so DO NOT ENTER THE WATER.¡±

    ¡°Also remember, your only job is to protect the bunker. No matter what happens, you stay on the bunke

    r ind. We¡®ll handle the rest of the inds,¡± Taryn exins. ¡°Anyone who tries to get into the bunker is

    killed on sight. No questions asked.¡±

    Inod silently, Toran lost in thought for a moment. ¡°Are we

    done with the sermon?¡± Tylen snaps, turning on his heel. ¡°If so, we better get moving.¡± ¡°Tylen,¡± Toran c

    alls out, Tylen pausing by the door. ¡°Be careful son.¡± ¡°I don¡®t need you

    looking out for me,¡± Tylen snaps, Toran doing his best to remain calm. ¡°Zane, let¡®s go.¡±

    The tension in the room is

    ufortable, but Toran lets the disrespect slide, very likely worrying about more pressing matters.

    ¡°Goddess be with you,¡± Toran says to us before turning to his sister and getting back to work nning

    out thest details of their attack.

    It¡®s a simple blessing, but having never heard those words from my own father, I find myself standing a

    little taller as I turn to leave.

    Trush to keep up with Tylen as he storms out of the meeting room, walking past several soldiers who s

    alute him on his way out. Once out of the house, we make our way towards the northern part of the i

    nd covered in dense forest. I feel my heart rate elerate as we maneuver our way through the thick tr

    ees until we reach an unassuming stone formation.

    Tylen lifts

    a small stone and a secret passageway reveals itself within the ground. ¡°Let¡®s go,¡± Tylen sighs. ¡°The fa

    ster we get to the bunker, the better.¡± Tylen leads the way in and I follow him into the darkness, doing m

    y best to stay focused and remain calm.

    ¡°You¡®ll be fine,¡± Tylen mutters as we walk through the dark passageway. ¡°We shouldn¡®t get much action

    on the bunker ind.¡±

    He says nothing more, the silence allowing my mind to drift off to my Talia and our pup. I hope they are

    sleeping

    peacefully together. I hope they are okay. I think of my moms too and how they must be feeling right no

    w with us gone. I don¡®t know Tylen but I hope he treats Agnes well. She¡®s had enough heartbreak tos

    t a lifetime.

    ¡°l¨Cis Toran g¨Cgood to my mom?¡± I blurt out, anxiously waiting for Tylen¡®s reply.

    Thear the hesitation in Tylen¡®s footsteps when I ask the question and it makes me nervous that I may n

    ot want to know the answer,

    ¡°He treats her like a queen,¡± Tylen replies after a long pause. ¡°She¡®s always safe with him.¡±

    ¡°1¨C1 see,¡± I sigh in relief knowing my mother was not in pain all these years with Toran. ¡°I¨C

    I was just wonder¨Cwondering since y¨Cyou and y¨Cyour dad are¡­ Well m¨Cmy father¡­ u¨Cused to hu¨C

    hurt us,¡± I say, growing very nervous with the direction of this conversation. ¡°I¨CI just thought may¨C

    maybe he hurts y¨Cyou too.¡±

    Tylen heaves a long tired sigh. ¡°My father is aplicated man¡­¡± Toran says. ¡°He¡®s not abusive¡­ but

    for an intelligent man, he¡®s an i***t someti¨C¡±

    He stops mid sentence, holding his hand up so l halt in my tracks. We go still, listening to the sounds of

    the tunnel,

    ¡°f**k!¡± Tylen snarls, grabbing me by the cor of my shirt and

    dragging me deeper into the tunnel. ¡°Radar picked up Scarlett Haven¡®s movement about a mile off our

    coast. A thick fog has rolled in over the inds so our drones won¡®t see jack s**t for the next few hours.

    We¡®ve been moved to the western ind closest to the harbor. That¡®s the expected entry point for Seba

    stian¡®s ambush. We¡®ll head to the watch tower and keep an eye on the shoreline until the fog clears up.

    ¡±

    Tylen keeps us close to the walls of the tunnels, muttering ¡®Where is it? Where is

    it¡® to himself. He breathes a sigh of relief when he finds a closet door in the tunnel equipped

    with gas masks.

    ¡°Here, take this,¡± he instructs, handing me a mask. He digs further into the closet, finding a trunk at the

    very back. He pulls out two rifles and hands me one of them. ¡°Just in case,¡± he says. ¡°They are loaded

    with silver bullets, so we should be good to go. Stay close to me,¡± he instructs, leading me once more d

    own the tunnel.

    We reach a four¨C

    way intersection, Tylen pushing me towards the western tunnel. After what seems like an eternity, we fi

    nally see the exit and I shield my eyes from the blinding light. When we resurface, a thickyer of fog c

    overs the entire ind.

    _ ¡°This way,¡± Tylen shouts after examining apass. ¡°The tower is this way.¡±

    I grow nervous as we travel on foot through the fog for a while, but Grayson keeps me sane with his stu

    pidity.

    ¡°Hold onto your fanny pack, hooman. We might need your little balls,¡± he says sarcastically

    Not long into our sprint, we find the watchtower hidden between tworge trees. It is a tall wooden

    structure resembling a small bird house with adder running up the side. We climb into the box and fin

    d it equipped with a table, a trunk of supplies, and a siren. Tylen unlocks the metal trunk glued to the flo

    or of the tower and pulls out arge telescope, setting it up so it faces the waters just beyond the main i

    nd. He then hands me a set of binocrs.

    ¡°Keep your eyes on

    the water surrounding the main ind. We are expecting a lot of movement soon,¡± Tylen instructs. Fro

    m his pocket, he pulls out a radio and puts it on the table. ¡°Comms with all the units. You don¡®t have a

    mindlink with us so this is the next best thing.¡±

    He sets it to channel two.

    ¡°Think about your family,¡± Tylen sighs, patting my back. ¡°It

    helps to think of something important during a war. It makes it feel like your fight is worth something aft

    er all.¡±

    My mind, however, wanders to my father, wondering what it will be like to face him now in these circum

    stances. West saw each other after I was beaten and thrown out of the pack and now I¡®m fighting a w

    ar against him and my former pack. It suddenly dawns on me that I will be fighting the soldiers I grew u

    p watching as they trained.

    Is it wrong that I don¡®t feel any remorse for switching sides? I wonder. Scarlett

    Haven was never our pack. Grayson mutters. You don¡®t have to feel anything towards them.

    I ponder this thought a little more when I hear the hum of an engine just above us. Tylen seems to hear

    the humming too and we search the foggy skies for the source.

    ¡°I see it,¡± Tylen sighs, in annoyance. ¡°It¡®s just an agricultural aircraft. Probably got lost in the fog. There¡®

    s a huge farm just south of there.¡±

    Tylen turns back to the water but I keep searching for the ne until I finally have it in sight, I temporaril

    y lose it

    as it flies over the hood of the

    tower from the north west, but I rush to the other side of the tower and lean over the

    A light stream of dust follows in its wake, and I stick my hand over the ledge to feel

    As soon as the

    mist makes contact with my skin, my bare flesh begins to burn and I cry out in pain, clutching my arm p

    rotectively.

    ¡°F¨Cfuck, it b¨Cburns,¡± I groan, wiping the residue off my arm with my pants.

    Tylen

    grabs my arm and inspects it carefully, lightly pressing around the scorched skin. His face pales when h

    e identally touches some residue of the powder with his fingers and he yelps out in pain.

    ¡°S**t, that¡®s silver chloride,¡± Tylen curses under his breath, grabbing the

    gas masks. ¡°They¡®re spraying us with silver. Put your mask on so it doesn¡®t get into your lungs.¡±

    He tosses me a mask and ces his own mask on, checking mine to make sure it¡®s on securely. I take

    some gauze from my medical kit and dress the wound quickly before rushing to the siren.

    ¡°No, don¡®t ring,¡± Tylen snaps. ¡°The soldiers will think it¡®s time for battle ande running out. We need

    them to hide. I¡®ll mindlink my father.¡±

    Howls of pain start ringing out like sirens as the ne flies over the harbor and across the main ind,

    dropping its load on its unassuming victims below.

    ¡°S**t!¡± Tylen mutters. ¡°What do we do?¡± I ask, using my binocrs to search the main ind.

    ¡°Nothing. Our only job is to stand watch and make sure no one gets through there,¡± Tylen says, pointin

    g to the passage between the main ind and ours. ¡°Here,¡± he adds, handing me an assault rifle. Anyth

    ing that moves in the water, kill it.¡±

    practiced how to use the rifle all

    last night, but it¡®s a different ball game when the target is alive and moving.

    ¡°Don¡®t worry about being urate. Just make them dance,¡± Tylen says, grabbing his own rifle and resti

    ng the butt against his shoulder.

    mimic him, pointing my gun towards the water and letting my cheek fall against the stock. Tylen nce

    s at me ¨C¨C¨C from the side and pushes my elbow in.

    ¡°Arms down and elbows in,¡± he instructs and I nod, using the scope to survey the water. Through the fo

    g, we see shadows of movement on the water. ¡°Hold,¡± Tylen says, holding his hand up. ¡°We don¡®t want

    to give away our position.¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Silence fills the air as we watch the shadows move closer to the harbor on the main ind, Tylen mindli

    nking the soldiers to prepare. We see the tip of a boat emerge from the mist and the once quiet waters

    come to life as the cliff Euns begin to fire the magnesium and silver nitrate pellets at the base of the bo

    ats.

    Pieces of wood, metal, and smoke rise over the water, creating a

    dark cloud we can¡®t see through. Several gas canisters release their poisonous mist but we hear no cri

    es from the boats.

    ¡°T¨Cthere¡®s no o¨Cone in the b¨Cboats,¡± I realize, Tylen and I exchanging nces.

    Before we have time to process this discovery, gun fire erupts from the water below and a second wave

    of boats speed through the debris.

    ¡°Hold,¡± Tylen says, grabbing onto my shoulder as I prepare to aim. ¡°Wait until

    they dock and start climbing the cliff wall. They¡®re easier to pick off and our soldiers from the main ind

    Inod and we watch several

    small armed boats float into the harbor. A small toon of Ravenstone wolves arrive, some in wolf form,

    While the battle ensues at the harbor, several more boats move past it towards the nearest cliff. Their he

    ¡°Hold,¡± Tylen instructs, both of us focusing on the wolves scaling the rocky cliff. A number of armed Rave

    wolves peek over the cliff and begin to shoot down at the intruders, only to be met by gunfire from the gr

    ¡°Take out the shooters. We take out the shooters, our soldiers can take out the climbers,¡± Tylen exins

    I take a deep breath to calm myself down and look through the scope, aligning the crosshairs with my ta

    follow the movement of my gun, the shot just grazing my target¡®s ear. Meanwhile, Tylen aims perfectly a

    I aim again, this time my shot hitting my target in the neck. I fire several rounds, not all hitting my targets

    To my dismay, several Scarlett Haven wolves do

    make it past the warriors at the harbor and rush to the cliffs to help out theirpanions, attacking our s

    the cliffs.

    ¡°W¨Cwe should he¨Chelp,¡± I suggest, Tylen shaking his head.

    ¡°We are helping,¡± he snaps. ¡°We are following orders. No matter what happens on the main ind, we d

    He continues to shoot, taking out the remaining two shooters on the boats.

    I want to argue that I do not take orders from him or Toran, when from the corner of my eye, I notice Tary

    Ttap Tylen and point to his aunt, Tylen immediately aiming his gun at the wolves cornering her while I fo

    Looking up, I am able to see Tylen hit one of the wolves cornering his aunt in the

    shoulder, but before falling over, the soldier lunges at Taryn and drags her into the water with him.

    Tylen¡®s breath hitches as he watches his aunt copse into the water, still struggling against the wolf wh

    A canister of gas goes off and we hear a howling from the water.

    ¡°W¨C

    We have to go help her!¡± I shout, setting down my weapons and climbing over the railing of the watchtow

    ¡°Zane, get back here!¡± Tylen snarls as I climb down thedder. ¡°We got our orders. No matter what happ

    Grayson pushes through to the surface as I reach the base of the tower. ¡°I don¡®t take orders from you.¡±

    Post navigatio

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    ¡°72. The Cliffs Think about your mate!¡± Tylen calls after me, the mention of Talia making me halt in my

    ce ¡°Think about your pup,¡± he adds softly when he manages to catch up. ¡°That kid still needs a Dad.

    You have a family to return to. You have to think with your head if you ever want to make it back to

    them.¡±

    From the water, we hear whimpering and howling growing fainter by the second, the sense of urgency

    rising within me

    How can I just sit back and watch?

    ¡°M¨Cmy son thinks I¨CI am a hero for being here, H¨Chow can I ever face him again if I¨Cdon¡®t at least tr¨Ctry

    to help?¡± I ask, turning to face him.

    ¡°Zane¨C*

    ¡°W¨Cwhy did y¨Cyou bring me here if I¨CI am only meant to wa¨Cwatch?¡± I demand, looking back to the cliff

    ¡°An Alpha should see how his team works before he takesmand. You¡®ve never seen war. Now

    you¡®re watching it unfold before your very eyes,¡± he replies, his eyes flicking to the cliffs when we hear

    another s****m from the water.

    We don¡®t have time for this! Grayson snaps. If we want her to live, we need to move now! My body

    twitches instinctively towards the cliffs, Tylen scoffing condescendingly at me.

    ¡°So what¡®s your n?¡± Heughs. ¡°Say you manage to jump into the water without setting off one of the

    guns or the gas canisters. You grab my aunt and then what? SI going to scale back up the cliffs with her

    body on your back? It¡®s a 30ft climb and you¡®d be an easy target for the Scarlett Haven wolvesing in.

    You¡®ll be dead before you know it.¡±

    Ince over at the cliffs, the sound of more boatsing in drowning out the struggle in the water.

    Thave an idea, Grayson snaps, detailing his thoughts to me. It¡®s crazy enough that it might just work and

    we don¡®t need pretty boy¡®s help over here.

    We need his marksmanship. linterject, realizing I left my gun in the watchtower. And a rope.

    Grayson grunts in approval and I turn to Tylen, lowering my walls tomand him.

    G¨Cget a rope, ¡°I order him, Tylen clicking his tongue in disapproval.

    Grayson grows irritated when he doesn¡®t move and steps forward ¡°NOW,¡± hemands, a ck film

    washing over Tylen¡®s hazel eyes.

    His eyebrows furrow in shock as his body moves involuntarily towards the watchtower. ¡°What the¨C¡±

    ¡°Bring the rope and the binocrs to the cliff ¡± Grayson snaps, and we sprint away towards the cliff

    before Tylen could say another word.

    The rocky face of the cliff on the Western Ind is sheer drop into the water, making it

    difficult to climb without a rope. Tylen is right, climbing the ndge with Taryn on my back would be almost

    impossible without getting ourselves shot or killed The thick fog does work to our favor, but it seems our

    cover will soon go away as a light wind begins to blow through the channel. The clock is ticking and I¡®ll

    have to act fast if I want to save Taryn Ravenstone.

    Squinting my eyes, I search the turbulent waters for Taryn and finally find her near the base of the main

    ind, struggling to hang onto arge chunk of debris from the shattered boats crashing against the

    cliffs. Her attacker is nowhere to be seen and the boatmen with the guns are long dead, taken care of by

    the Tylen and the other Ravenstone wolves on the cliffs. Taryn, however, is still in danger as I hear the

    hum of boat engines getting closer.

    y t on my stomach, crawling to the edge of the ridge behind a boulder to stay out of sight from the

    iing Scarlett Haven wolves. From the fog, two small boats emerge, each equipped with three

    armed wolves as they scan the waters and I pray they do not see Taryn floating near them.

    Tylen finally arrives with the rope, crawling on all fours as he approaches the cliff edge. ¡°I need an

    exnation now,¡± Tylen demands, handing me the rope. ¡°How did you¨C¡±

    ¡°Shhh,¡± I hissed, carefully wrapping the rope around the boulder and tying a knot to keep the rope

    anchored. I then grab the binocrs from his hand to search for the Scarlett Haven wolves again. ¡°I¨CI

    need y¨Cyou to keep an eye¨Ceye on the water and make sure n¨Cno more boatse into

    the area while I¨CI get T¨CTaryn out of the w¨Cwater.¡±

    ¡°Do you mind telling me what exactly you are going to do?¡± Tylen snaps, using the scope on his rifle to

    scan the water.

    ¡°J¨C1¡®m going to ma¨Cmake the Scar¨Clett Haven wolves help us,¡± I reply, lowering my walls to allow rivers

    of thoughts flow into me.

    ¡°You¡®re what?¡± Tylen asks, turning to look at me in confusion.

    I don¡®t have time to exin as the first boat in the lead appears to trigger a surviving gas canister hidden

    among the rocky cliffs and the wolves aboard begin to howl in pain as the gas does it job. Taryn also

    cries out in agony, the fumes slowly floating towards her.

    Her cries draw attention from the wolves aboard the second boat nearby and a Scarlett soldier takes aim

    in her general direction. Through my binocrs, I focus on the soldier, pushing through his mental walls

    so that his thoughts start to trickle in.

    Come on,e on,e on , he mutters as he desperately searches for the threat. Where are you,

    wolf? They¡®ll kill me if I don¡®t prove myself today!

    Just behind him, a second soldier with a deep frown line on his forehead scolds him to look harder

    before shoving him aside to look for himself. I do not recognize either man but the second soldier

    appears to be older and crueler than the first one. I focus on the second soldier, pushing my way into his

    thoughts until I gain control of him.

    ¡°Shoot the wolves on the first boat,¡± Imand, the soldier nodding and pointing his rifle at the first

    boat.

    ¡°Captain?¡± the first soldier asks when hismanding officer takes aim at his ownrades.

    The Captain does not say a word as he pulls the trigger, quickly taking out all three wolves aboard the

    first boat.

    72 The Chils

    The younger soldier and the boat driver stare at theirmanding officer in shock, neither one willing to

    move

    ¡°Sir?¡± The young soldier gulps timidly ¡°What¡± Before he can finish his sentence, I re¨Center his mind,

    ¡°Grab the lifebuoy,¡± I demand, Tylen watching them all move in shock.

    I then turn to the Captain and order him to the back of the boat to stand guard. The boat driver stands by

    idly in confusion, unsure what to make of this situation.

    ¡°Drive forward,¡± Imand after taking control of his mind, needing them to get closer to Taryn.

    The driver follows my instructions and I have him stop just a few feet from Taryn. She¡®s hanging on by a

    thread, struggling to keep her head above water from exhaustion

    I wander into her subconscious, hoping to calm her down. ¡°Taryn, hang on a little longer,¡± murmur, my

    voice startling her.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± she whimpers, looking around frantically.

    ¡°It¡®s Zane,¡± I reply, Taryn still very confused. ¡°There¡®s no time to exin but the Scarlett Haven wolves

    are going to help you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡°she gasps. ¡°Just trust me. Can you swim?¡°| ask, Taryn shaking her head. ¡°I don¡®t know. I¡®m so

    tired,¡± she whispers, her voice growing weak. Knowing time is limited, I look back at the Scarlett Haven

    wolves.

    ¡°Throw the buoy out and reel her in,¡± snarl at the young soldier. He obeys instantly, tossing the ring out

    towards Taryn. ¡°Grab on,¡± I murmur to her, Taryn staring suspiciously at the ring. Please trust me, ¡°I

    urged, Taryn reluctantly grabbing the buoy.

    The young soldier begins to reel her in when I suddenly hear Tylen mutter to himself.

    ¡°S**t,¡± Tylen hisses under his breath, readjusting his rifle and aiming his scope on the neers.

    ¡°We¡®ve gotpany.¡±

    From the fog, a third boat emerges, this time carrying at least five armed soldiers on board.

    ¡± You should let me go,¡± Taryn whispers. ¡°You won¡¯t get me out of here without getting yourselves killed.

    Go back to your tower and keep watch over the cliffs instead. Protect the bunker. That¡®s an order,¡±

    Grayson only grunts in annoyance, but neither he nor I are willing to give up just yet.

    ¡®C¨Ccan y¨Cyou ... can y¨Cyou take out any of the wolves?¡± I ask Tylen who is already crawling further up to

    get a better view.

    ¡°I can try but this fog is impossible. I can¡®t see s**t with this stupid mask on,¡± he mutters, tossing off his

    mask.

    I look back at my new source of information. ¡°Tell me how many soldiers you see on the boat ¡°I demand

    from the captain but it seems his vision is no better than ours.

    ¡°At least 5,¡± He replies with a strained voice. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Your mom,¡°Grayson replies for me, turning back to the younger soldier. ¡°Pull faster, d**k. We don¡®t have

    all day.¡±

    ¡°My name is not disk prick¡± the soldier replies. ¡°It¡®s¡± ¡°Didny ask, dark¡± Grayson mutlers, returning control

    back to me

    The soldier only grumbles as he pulls Taryn towards the boat and I continue to monitor the third boat¡®s

    movement,

    We need them to leave... I mumble, my eyes scanning the area for a possible distraction,

    Use your balls! Grayson snickers but his voice bes serious when I don¡®t reply. The beads, you f**t.

    Blow the boat up.

    Oh, I gasp, reaching into my utility belt to find the beads.

    Tel.

    As I crawl over to Tylen, I look over at the main ind bluffs and notice a group of iing armed

    Ravenstone warriors. I crawl faster, grabbing a handful of beads for Tylen.

    ¡°Te¨Ctell those soldiers up¨Cup there to move further u¨Cup the channel and sh¨Cshot at the third boat,¡± I say

    pointing from the cliff towards the harbor. I hand the beads to Tylen who stares at me quizzically. ¡°Help

    them o¨Cout. W¨Cwe¡®ll need the cover for my p¨Cn to wo¨Cwork.¡±

    ¡°What exactly are you nning on doing?¡± he asks, taking the beads.

    ¡°X¨CI¡®m pulling T¨CTaryn up,¡± I reply, taking off my mask and crawling back to the boulder.¡° Y¨Cyou just

    worry about the th¨Cthird boat and any other Scar¨Clett wolves. l¨CI¡®ll get T¨CTaryn.¡±

    peer over the ledge of the cliff, seeing the soldier pull Taryn¡®s body out of the water and onto the boat.

    Focusing on the driver, I instruct him to move the boat towards our cliff and toss the rope over the ridge.

    ¡°Tie her up !¡± I demand the soldier get to work wrapping the rope around Taryn¡®s waist and legs.

    Blood pours from arge wound on Taryn¡®s leg but her strained screams are drowned out by sounds of

    gunfire further up the channel, the Ravenstone wolves shooting down at Scarlett wolves and luring them

    further away. From the corner of my eye, I watch Tylen roll a bead between his fingers, the metallic coat

    glowing red. He tosses the bead over the ledge, the bead exploding upon contact with the water.

    He tosses several more, clouds of smoke, rock, and fog filling the channel. I can no longer see Taryn or

    the Scarlett Haven wolves under my control but I feel a tug on the rope so l anchor my feet against the

    boulder and pull.

    Beads of sweat gather around my forehead as I pull her up, the rope burning as it slides against my

    palms. I breathe through my mouth to avoid the pungent smell of burning flesh and blood as more beads

    explode below us and despite the bullets and loud explosions, the only sound I hear is the sound of

    every breath I take.

    ¡°Coe on, coe on,¡± I mumble to myself, tugging the rope as hard as I can.

    Suddenly, a bullet flies past my nose, exploding in the boulder beside me. I stop pulling and duck,

    making sure to keep my grip on the rope. A second bullet rushes past me and through the clouds of

    smoke, I see a group of Scarlett Haven wolves across from us on the main ind, their rifles pointed at

    Tylen.

    Tylen rushes behind some brush and I take cover behind the boulder. ¡°You okay?¡± Tylen calls out,

    reloading his weapon ¡°Y¨CYeah,¡± I call back, my voice drowned out by the rain of bullets firing towards

    us.

    5 Bonus

    72. 72. The Cliffs

    Still holding onto the rope, I press my legs against the boulder and maneuver my way to the other side to

    get as close to the edge as possible. Very carefully, I lean over the side of the ridge and peer down at

    Taryn still dangling two thirds of the way up the cliff.

    ¡°Ha¨Chang on, T¨CTaryn,¡± I whisper, Taryn chuckling softly. ¡°Don¡®t really have a choice, now do I?¡± she

    whispers

    I try tough despite my obvious fears and once again begin to pull, ducking every so often a? bullets fly

    our way. Tylen shoots back and Imand the three wolves still floating in the channel to shoot up

    towards the main ind.

    My heart sinks to the pit of my stomach however, when the clouds of smoke and fog begin to shift as

    a gust of wind blows through the channel.

    ¡°I¡®m out of ammo and beads and I already threw all of my silver grenades,¡± Tylen curses under his breath

    as he crawls over to me. ¡°We gotta go. It¡®s not safe here anymore.¡±

    Adrenaline pumps through my veins as we hear the hum of more boats approaching, our predicament

    worsening by the second. I pull with all my might but the rope suddenly bes stuck.

    ¡°G¨Cgrab onto m¨Cmy legs. Sh¨Cshe¡®s almost u¨Cup,¡± I shout, Tylen nodding and wrapping his fingers

    around my ankles. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    I throw the upper part of my body over the ridge and reach out my arms to Taryn.

    ¡°Ta¨Ctake m¨Cmy hand,¡± I hiss, Taryn weakly stretching out her arms. ¡°Coe on! Y¨Cyou can do it!¡± I

    plead, the fog slowly shifting.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Tylen snarls. ¡°We¡®re losing our cover!¡±

    ¡°Coe on Ta¨CTaryn, give m¨Cme y¨Cyour hand,¡± I whisper through gritted teeth, spreading my fingers

    as far as I can in hopes of reaching her. Her eyes fill with tears when a gap the size of a

    penny is the only space separating us. ¡°Al¨Calmost there, coe on!¡±

    ¡°l¨CI can¡®t,¡± she pants, stretching her fingers as far as she can reach. ¡°I can¡®t reach.¡± ¡°Y¨Cyes, y¨Ces y¨Cyou

    can!¡± | shout back. ¡°Ty¨CTylen, lower m¨Cme a little mo¨Cmore.¡± ¡°I can¡®t!¡± he shouts back. ¡°I¡®m going to lose

    my grip!¡± ¡°Tylen!¡± I plead.

    A knowing look washes over Taryn¡®s eyes as more Scarlett wolves arrive on the main ind cliff and

    she shakes her head at me.

    ¡°You have to go,¡± she whispers.

    ¡°N¨Cno!¡± I shake my head, tears gathering in my eyes. ¡°No¨Cno, I¨CI can get y¨Cyou u¨Cup. Just let m¨Cme

    think.¡±

    ¡°You don¡®t have time,¡± she replies, pulling a small knife from her pocket.

    ¡°N¨Cno, don¡®t!¡± I whimper, stretching my hand out a little further. ¡°D¨Cdon¡®t do it! Please d¨Cdon¡®t!¡±

    She puts the de of her knife against the rope. ¡°Tell Toran I love him.¡±

    ¡°No, Ta¨CTaryn¨C¡±

    She shes the rope, my breath hitching as I watch her fall into the cloud of smoke and water below.

    ¡°Look out!¡± Tylen pulls me back in time as a gas canister isunched at us, the toxic fumes

    spilling out of its shell in a grayish mist as it collides into the face of the cliff

    ¡°Mask!¡± Tylen shouts, crawling over to our masks and tossing mine back to me

    Thaphazardly put it on hissing in pain as the poisonous misi touches my bare arms. Tylen pinches the

    cor of my shirt and pulls me to my feet before turning in the direction of the tower

    ¡°We gotta go! We¡®re losing covert¡± he shouts over his shoulder, a numbness filling my heart as I run after

    him

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    73. BOGO 73. BOGO

    *** Natalia***

    ¡°What the f**k do you want?¡± I snarl, Jordan stammering on the other end.

    ¡°Luna, 1-¡±

    Crest are not my responsibility anymore. You chose Vanessa, so ask her.¡±

    ¡°Would you just listen to me!¡± he blurts out.

    I count down my breaths to control my anger before speaking.

    pain I was feeling¡­ I confided in you my worst fears and self doubts¡­ And you made believe that it was

    all in my head and I just had to try a little harder. You let me believe I was going crazy and that I was not

    enough.¡± My voice cracks a little from the memory of it all but my feelings quickly shift toplete rage.

    ¡°But I have found someone who

    Someone who actually listens to me and I will not let youe into my life again to ruin my happiness.

    I¡¯m done listening to you,¡± I snarl. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you or anything you have to say anymore.¡±

    ¡°But Christian ising!¡± he pleads, but only I burst intoughter.

    ¡°He cane,¡± I sigh in annoyance. ¡°He won¡¯t find us.¡±

    I hang up the phone before he can say another word, turning to look at my pup as he snores lightly in his

    sleep.

    I think to myself, crawling back into bed to hold Kota in my arms.

    He will

    Christian is never going to find him, never get him.

    I find it hard to fall back asleep and just watch Kota as the sun rises, hoping Zane is safe wherever he is.

    The morning is rtively mundane when Kota wakes up. We brush our teeth,b our hair and dress

    like any other day but even as we go through these motions, I feel Zane¡¯s absence.

    ¡°Mommy, you forgot this!¡± Kota cries, reaching for Zane¡¯s small bottle of cologne. He stands on the tips of

    his toes and leans over the sink, grunting as he tries his best to reach it.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m ready,¡± he grins, stomping away down the hall.

    I follow him into the kitchen where we find Agnes already preparing breakfast. Kota stomps his feet on

    the wood floor to make his presence known and Agnes looks up from the stove to greet him, forcing a

    smile on her face.

    It appears she did not get much sleepst night either, dark circles clinging to her under eyes. Her

    usually glowing skin is quite pale and she looks as defeated as I feel.

    ¡°I ¨C help ¨C you,¡± Kota signs to Agnes, Agnes¡¯s face lighting up as she hands Kota some tes.

    We set up breakfast together on the patio and as we settle down to eat, Zane¡¯s absence bes

    tantly obvious when I have to pull out a little pen and paper to speak with Agnes. I have been

    practicing ASL with the girls at the clinic but I am still not proficient in thenguage to carry a full

    conversation on my own. Luckily for me, Rionna

    arrives and joins us, and she is able to trante for Kota and I.

    Butterflies dance in my belly when I notice kota mimicking Rionna and signing the words he does know

    as he speaks so Agnes doesn¡¯t feel left out of the conversation. While they are few and far and between,

    I am sure Agnes appreciates his efforts. Zane has only been part of our lives for a few weeks and he¡¯s

    already impacting our son in

    such a beautiful way. Devina purrs happily while watching our baby trying to be like his Dad.

    ¡°Nona, how do I say Eggness with my hands?¡± Kota asks, opening and closing his hands.

    ¡°Her name is this,¡± Rionna exins, spelling out the name AGNES.

    Her spelling reminds me that I have never seen Agnes use a name sign before when referring to herself

    but Zane

    appears to have a name sign.

    ¡°Does Agnes have a name sign?¡± I ask Rionna who trantes for me. ¡°I know Zane does. She makes

    the letter Z

    over her heart every time she addresses him.¡±

    Agnes gives a response.

    ¡°Name signs are usually only given by members of the Deaf Community,¡± Rionna exins. ¡°It¡¯s like an

    initiation of sorts and it¡¯s a huge honor to be given one if you are not Deaf. Since Agnes does not know

    anyone in themunity, she has never been given a name sign but she has given one to Zane.¡±

    ¡°Can I have a name?¡± Kota asks, smiling his toothy grin.

    ¡°That is for Agnes to decide,¡± Rionna exins, tranting for Agnes who gives a short response. ¡°She

    says she wants to give you a good name sign so she will think about it a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡± Kota squeals between mouthfuls of chocte chip pancakes.

    ¡°Kota, chew with your mouth closed, please,¡± I scold him gently, Kota sitting up a little straighter in his

    seat and chewing more quietly.

    As we finish up breakfast, Rosalie and Celina arrive along with Rio who wags his tail happily by Celina¡¯s

    side. Kota is up in a sh and is nearly knocked over by the oversized puppy who showers him in sloppy

    kisses.

    ¡°Good morning,dies and gentleman,¡± Rosalie winks at Kota. ¡°How are you all doing?¡± she asks with a

    gentle look in her eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re doing our best,¡± I shrug with a forced smile.

    They join us at the table, Celina sitting beside me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure your minds are all over the ce right now so you may have forgotten but¡­¡± Celina sighs

    tiredly. ¡°The Night of Melodies where we initiate the newly shifted wolves into our packs ising up

    soon and we have to start setting things up for the event. Ro and I are heading into town to get supplies

    in a little bit. Would youdies like to apany us on our quest? Take your mind off things?¡±

    Shopping is thest thing on my mind right now but I need the distraction, especially after that call with

    Jordan and it would be nice to take Kota out for a little while even if it¡¯s just to the mall.

    ¡°Who is Jordan?¡± Celina asks, my body freezing at the mention of that coward.

    ¡°How do you-¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Celinaughs sheepishly. ¡°Your thoughts are just really loud,¡± she says, gesturing to her head.

    ¡°But this Jordan guy¡­ he¡¯s your Gamma, right?¡±

    ¡°WAS,¡± I mutter under my breath. ¡°Past tense.¡±

    ¡°IS,¡± Celina corrects. ¡°Gamma¡¯s are for life. That¡¯s why picking the right one is so important and why I

    have yet to choose mine.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to pick mine,¡± I shrug. ¡°He was already Gamma of Silver Crest when I became Luna. I justN?velDrama.Org content.

    epted the bond.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Celina hums. ¡°Were you close?¡±

    ¡°I thought we were,¡± I reply. ¡°I thought he was my best friend. Turns out, he was just another wolf not

    worth a damn.¡±

    ¡°And he called you?¡± Rosalie asks. ¡°When? What did he want?¡±

    ¡°He called this morning to warn me that my ex ising to find me,¡± I reply tiredly. ¡°But he¡¯s been looking

    for me

    for the past four years and he hasn¡¯t done it yet.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re not the least bit concerned?¡± Celina pries.

    ¡°Christian doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m in California, nor does he know about this Kingdom. I am not in any

    danger and even if by some miracle, Christian did find me, I¡¯m in one of the safest packs in the state,

    right?¡± I question them, both Celina and Rosalie nodding with pride. ¡°Besides, Kota has Aurora¡¯s

    medallion and I am not human anymore,¡± |

    add. ¡°I¡¯m done letting Christian control my life. My only concern right now is my mate.¡±

    Rosalie squeals with excitement. ¡°It makes me so happy to see you finally ept him as your mate!¡± she

    cries.¡° And holy s**t, you have his mark!¡±

    My hand goes instinctively to my neck and I stroke the groves of Zane¡¯s mark imprinted on my flesh.

    ept it.¡±

    A small smile stretches on my face but Celina still seems concerned about Jordan¡¯s call.

    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no danger for you or Kota?¡± Celina asks. ¡°Because I promise, we can help.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head confidently. ¡°There¡¯s no way Christian would find me here. There¡¯s no need to be

    concerned.¡±

    Celina seems hesitant but doesn¡¯t press any further, rising from her chair and calling Rio to her feet.

    pack Kota some snacks for the trip and give him my usual sermon regarding strangers.

    ¡°Remember, Kota,¡± I murmur as I tie his shoes. ¡°Friends don¡¯t make you follow them to ces where

    mommy

    can¡¯t see you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, mommy,¡± he nods. ¡°And we don¡¯t take candy from strangers, right?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Good, now let¡¯s go get Daddy a present for when hees home¡± I smile, pecking Kota on the cheek.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± he cries excitedly, hopping off the bed and all the way downstairs.

    We meet Celina, Rosalie and Rionna at the pack house as nned but as we walk out to the drive away,

    Kota

    holds onto my hand and squeezes it tightly.

    ¡°You okay, Kota?¡± I murmur, pulling him closer to me.

    ¡°Mommy, can I please sit with you?¡± he pleads, his beautiful eyes zing over with tears.

    He¡¯s afraid to drive again, Devina whines, wanting to step forward tofort him herself.

    ¡°Of course you can,¡± I reply, lifting him into my arms and carrying him inside the SUV.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be okay,¡± I murmur, pushing his hair away from his forehead. ¡°Mommy will always take

    care of you. You don¡¯t have to be scared,¡± I whisper with a soft smile and lean into his ear. ¡°Let¡¯s y a

    game. Help me name

    the colors of the cars that we drive past.¡±

    The game seems to help take his mind off his own fears, and we arrive at the mall before we know it.

    Our first stop is a visit to the florist for Rosalie to finalize the design she had in mind for the event. Next,

    we go to

    the jewelers. As the godmother of the event, Aurora must hand pick a gift to present to each new pack

    member. She

    had already selected each gift for the recipients weeks ago and it was up to Rosalie to make sure each

    gift wasplete and up to par for presentation. She is meticulous in her work, going through each

    ne, chain, and bracelet carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die of boredom,¡± Celina mutters as Rosalie requests changes for some of the gifts. ¡°Do you

    have dresses for the party?¡± she asks. I shake my head, a cool smirk spreading across her lips. ¡°I

    presume Agnes and Rionna don¡¯t either?¡±

    When it appears none of us are ready for a party, Celina drags us to a nearby boutique while Rosalie

    finishes up

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve managed your own Night of Melodies before as Luna but everyone always does theirs

    differently, ¡°Celina shrugs. ¡°We stick to tradition. We wear brown linen dresses for the pack run and then

    dress in pack colors for the party. For River Moon, that¡¯s midnight blue and gold.¡±

    She leads us to the racks at the back of the boutique with several elegant dresses and scans me up and

    down.¡° With your delicate figure, I would try something form fitting so you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re swimming

    in fabric.¡±She hands me several dresses and shoves me into a changing room. ¡°Try the blue one first,¡±

    she shouts at me.

    I step out in a dark blue dress that has a high neckline and long puffy sleeves, Kota shaking his head in

    disapproval. Celina puts Agnes in a one shoulder floor length dress with a cape, making her look like an

    elegant empress as she steps out onto the floor.

    ¡°That¡¯s your dress,¡± Celina squeals. ¡°We don¡¯t even need to look anymore.¡±

    even ne

    We are all in agreement, Agnes blushing as we shower her with praise. Rionna and I keep looking and

    as time drags on, Kota grows very restless. I hand him his snacks in hopes of keeping him entertained

    but as I am trying on a

    new gown, I hear the words that make my heart rate race. I

    ¡°Uh oh,¡± Kota whispers.

    I rush out to find Kota standing over a pile of banana chips all over the floor and I do my breathing

    exercises to keep calm and cool.

    ¡°Uh oh, mommy,¡± Kota sighs, dusting off his little hands. ¡°I couldn¡¯t open it,¡± he exins, showing me the

    now empty tub of banana chips.

    ¡°And what do we do when we can¡¯t do things on our own?¡± I ask, Kota smiling sheepishly.

    ¡°Ask for help?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we ask for help,¡± I nod. ¡°Now what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Clean up!¡± Kota squeals, bending over to pick up his chips and cing them all in the tub.

    His hands are all sticky when he¡¯s finished.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take him to the washroom,¡± Rionna offers. ¡°I saw a kids y center near the food court. I could take

    him there while youdies finish up?¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I smile, bending over to give Kota instructions. ¡°Be good for Nona, okay? When we¡¯re done,

    we can go to the art store to get stuff to make Daddy a card.¡±

    He nods excitedly and skips away with Rionna.

    ***Rionna***

    Kota is very chatty as I take him to the washroom and very independent, wanting to wash and dry his

    own hands. As we step out of the washroom, I can¡¯t help but feel as though I am being watched, the

    hairs on the back of

    my neck standing on end.

    It¡¯s an unsettling feeling but I brush it off, thinking perhaps my nerves are just shot from all the events

    transpiring over thest few hours.

    I did not sleep a winkst night thinking about my husband and my sons off in battle. We have spent the

    past 20

    years at war and while I am no stranger to Tylen and Toran leaving for extended periods of time to fight, I

    still fear

    getting a call one day that they would not being home. Now with Zane with them, I¡¯m even more

    nervous than

    usual.

    Pushing away my intrusive thoughts, I lead Kota to the nearby y center and he immediately takes off

    to the tunnels. There¡¯s a secluded seating area for adults and I grab a seat, flicking through a magazine

    to pass the time. Kota¡¯s excited screams make my heart happy and for a brief moment, I allow myself to

    wonder what it would have been like to take Zane to the yground as a child.

    My thoughts are interrupted when a man walks into the seating area, sitting beside me despite there

    being plenty of seats across the room. I avoid eye contact and focus on my magazine but the man¡¯s

    presence makes me

    nervous.

    Hoping he¡¯ll leave me alone if I just answer, 1 point in Kota¡¯s general direction.

    ¡°That one,¡± I mutter, looking back at my magazine.

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± the man hums. ¡°Mine too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± | ask, looking up at him in confusion,

    As I raise my head, the man puts a cloth to my face, my body thrashing instinctively against his. I try to

    scream but as I take a breath to do so, I feel myself getting light headed.

    ¡°Tell Natalia she knows where to find me,¡± the man whispers, his voice being thest thing I hear before

    it all goes dark.

    I wake up feeling as though someone beat me over the head with a hammer, my temples throbbing in

    agony. Looking around, I realize I¡¯m still at the y center, the memory of the man racing back to me.

    I frantically look around the sitting area but the man is nowhere to be found. Dread settles into the pit of

    my stomach as I call out to Kota, but the little boy never answers me. I search the ball pit, the climbing

    walls, the slides and tubes, but no matter how hard I look, Kota is nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Excuse me, have you seen a little boy, about this high?¡± I ask a young woman by the slides and

    gesturing to my legs. ¡°H-he¡¯s wearing overalls and blue shoes. And his eyes. His eyes, they¡¯re blue and

    brown.They¡¯re very different.¡±

    The woman shakes her head apologetically and I suddenly find it hard to breathe, tears springing to my

    eyes. Where is he?

    Seeing me in such a panicked state, the woman offers to help.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you look. He¡¯s probably just hiding,¡± She offers, looking around the y area. ¡°What¡¯s his

    name?¡± ¡°D-Dakota,¡± I whimper, looking around frantically. ¡°He¡¯s only four. He¡¯s just a baby- I-I don¡¯t know

    where he

    could.¡±

    ¡°Hey Rionna, we¡¯re all done!¡± I hear Talia¡¯s voice call out to me from the entrance of the center. She,

    Celina, and Agnes carry several shopping bags in their hands with wide grins. Their smiles falter when

    they look at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Talia asks, looking around the center for her pup. ¡°Where¡¯s Kota?¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    74. Voices

    ***Christian***

    ¡­A few hours earlier¡­

    I haven¡¯t slept at all since Chaos made me a livingpass, the voices in my head whispering and

    muttering non-stop in Jack¡¯s absence.

    Their incessant murmuring has led me all the way to California and now as morning breaks over the

    horizon, I find myself driving out of San Rafael through a dense forest.

    ¡°Turn here! No, there! Take a left, you i ***t!¡± The voices hiss.

    They are driving me insane!

    ¡°Your mind wandered before us!¡± A voice snaps. ¡°You ungrateful mutt!¡± My phone rings beside me, the

    screen shing with my father¡¯s name. He hasn¡¯t stopped calling me

    all night and this morning.

    ¡°You miss your mommy?¡± A voice snickers. ¡°She was a stupid b***h for having you!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± I shout, nearly swerving into anotherne in anger.

    ¡°Aww you¡¯re going to protect her now, after all you¡¯ve done to her?

    ¡± Another sneers. ¡°Mommy

    killer!¡±

    The other voices begin to chant in unison, ¡°Mommy Killer! Mommy Killer! Mommy Killer!¡± ¡°Shut up¡­¡± I

    murmur, scratching at my head to make them stop. ¡°I said shut up!¡±

    I pull over down a secluded road and step out to catch my breath, counting each exhale until the voices

    stop.

    Get it together¡­ I scold myself. You have a mission to aplish.

    My phone begins to ring again and I hang up, scrolling through the messages left by my father. WHERE

    ARE YOU??

    PICK UP YOUR PHONE!

    HAVE YOU SEEN YOUR MOTHER??

    I CANT FEEL HER!

    CHRISTIAN!!!

    I feel sick as I read through his desperation but I close his messages and check my recent messages for

    any updates from Brody, the spy I sent to watch Jordan.

    That¡¯s odd, I mutter. He hasn¡¯t messaged me any new updates in over 12 hrs.

    ¡°Traitor! He¡¯s a traitor!¡± the voices hiss. ¡°The Killer has a traitor!¡± They shriek withughter. ¡°He¡¯s got a

    target on his back! Who else will betray him?¡±

    I climb back into the car, hoping to outrun these voices, but they follow me wherever I turn. By the

    time make it to the City where this River Moon Pack is located, I¡¯m almost on the verge of tears with

    frustration.

    ¡°The Mall! The Mall!¡± The voices whisper. ¡°The boy will be at the Mall. He wears the medallion! Wait

    by the fountain at noon! Go!¡±

    I drive to the mall, rushing in towards the restroom to clean myself up and prepare my tools for my

    mission. The witches had given me a sleeping potion and I spray it on a cloth and some candy before

    heading to the fountain. The Mall is crowded and without my wolf, I cannot smell Natalia, much less our

    pup. The voices urge me to stay put and despite my impatience, I wait as the hour ticks by until my

    phone strikes noon. My palms begin to sweat and I feel butterflies of excitement flutter in my stomach.

    After all these years, my family is finally going to be together. As I smooth down my shirt, the voices

    suddenly start up again.

    ¡°He¡¯s here! He¡¯s here!¡± They cry.

    I look up and spot a beautiful older woman holding a little boy¡¯s hand in hers. The child has his back to

    me but I can see he wears overalls and bright blue vans as he skips happily towards the washroom.

    Rising to my feet, i linger over to a small shop near the washroom to get a better look and wait patiently

    for them toe out.

    The voices fall silent when I see the little boy, my son, face to face for the first time. His eyes are

    mesmerizing with their brown and blue irises, a thick pair ofshes casting a shadow on his cheeks. He

    has my pale skin and small lips but his nose is all Natalia¡¯s.

    He¡¯s perfect, I smile to myself, the little boy blinking up at the older woman. ¡°Come on Kota,¡± the woman

    smiles as they step out of the washroom.

    The little boy bounces on his toes, hopping from ck tile to ck tile while the woman hurries after

    him to keep up.

    ¡°She¡¯s a wolf,¡± the voices warn as I follow in pursuit.

    I stay close behind, keeping just enough distance between us so that the woman does not notice my

    presence or my scent. Together, the woman and my pup walk into a y center, my son scurrying off to

    climb the tubes and slides while the woman takes a seat in an empty sitting area to read a magazine.

    Realizing now is my chance to take what¡¯s mine, I nonchntly step into the y center, taking a seat

    next to the woman. She shifts ufortably in her chair but offers a polite smile in my direction before

    turning back to her magazine. For several seconds, she says nothing and I take the time to watch

    Dakota climb into a ball pit.

    Looking around the sitting area, I make sure no witnesses are standing by to interrupt me before

    striking up a conversation with the woman.

    ¡°Which one is yours?¡± I ask, leaning in close for her to hear me over theughs and giggles of some

    children going down the slides.

    She points in my pup¡¯s general direction.

    ¡°That one,¡± she mutters, turning back at her magazine.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I hum, the voices snickering in my head as I reach into my pocket for the sleeping cloth.¡° Mine

    too.¡±

    The woman looks up at me in confusion. ¡°What-¡±

    Taking her by surprise, I ce the cloth over her nose and press her head into it, her body instinctively

    fighting against me. She manages to fight for only a few seconds before the potion begins to take effect

    and her thrashing arms begin to rx. I look around the sitting area once more, relieved to see all the

    adults preupied with their own children to notice the sleeping woman in my arms.

    Iy the woman down gently across the seats and cover her up with her own sweater before carefully

    walking towards the ball pit.

    The little boy is alone in the pit, running around in a circle and watching the balls roll off his tiny body.

    Sensing my presence, my pup looks up at me and smiles a big toothy grin.

    ¡°Hi,¡± I wave at him, the little boy waving back. ¡°Hi mister,¡± he chirps, tossing some balls in the air. ¡°What

    are you doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He shrugs, kicking some of the balls sheepishly.

    I crouch down on my knees to be at his eye level and smile, ¡°Well, do you want to see a magic trick?¡±

    His eyes widen with excitement and he nods his head cheerfully, trotting over to the edge of the ball pit. I

    slip my hand into my pocket and hide a coin between my fingers before pretending to pull the coin from

    his ear. He stares at the coin in amazement, giggling innocently at the trick and inspecting the coin

    for himself.

    ¡°Again! Again!¡± he cries, jumping up and down. ¡°Alright,¡± I smile, pulling another coin from his ear.

    He attempts to replicate the trick, grasping at the empty air beside my ear and opening his hand to find it

    empty.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he sighs in disappointment. I pretend to shake my head for any coins and shrug at him. ¡°I think I¡¯m

    all out of coins.¡± He grins and flicks his ears sheepishly. ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡± I ask, the little boy

    jumping to introduce himself. ¡°I¡¯m Chris.¡± ¡°Kota,¡± he says, swinging his leg back and forth.

    ¡°Do you want a candy, Kota?¡± I ask, waving a lollipop in his face. ¡°You know, cuz we¡¯re friends now,

    right?¡±

    He blinks at me, biting his lips and nodding.

    ¡°And friends share, right?¡± I ask, the little boy nodding enthusiastically.

    He reaches for the candy and giggles as he unwraps it before popping it in his mouth. That was almost

    too easy, I sigh.

    I pull out a second untainted candy and eat with him to make him feelfortable and he smiles happily

    to see we are sharing.

    When I¡¯m positive he¡¯s had enough to go to sleep, I suggest a game.

    ¡°Do you want to y hide and seek?¡± I ask, Kota nodding in agreement. ¡°Okay you hide and I count.¡±

    pretend to shield my eyes as he runs off to hide. Through my fingers, I watch him tuck himself under the

    slides and I proceed to count aloud to twenty. Once finished, I quietly tiptoe towards the slides where I

    find Dakota curled up in a deep slumber. He looks so peaceful as he sleeps and I quickly pull down the

    front part of his overalls to find the gold medallion tucked within his shirt. Satisfied to have everything!

    need, I gently cradle him in my arms and crawl out of the hiding spot with him. A man helping his

    daughter as she climbs a rock wall chuckles as he watches me adjust Kota in my arms.

    ¡°Kids find the funniest ces to nap,¡± he remarks, and Iugh with him.

    ¡°You¡¯re one sick bastard, ¡°the voices chuckle as I take my son out of the ycenter and walk out of

    the mall. ¡°Mommy Killer!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±I hiss under my breath as I tuck my pup into the car. There¡¯s no car seat so Iy him t on

    the seats and buckle him in as best I can.

    ¡°Child endangerment,¡± the voices snickers¡°Father of the year.¡± ¡°Shut up and get me to Chaos,¡± I snarl,

    jumping into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°I want my wolf back.¡±

    The voices snicker and jeer but ultimately begin to give me directions to Olompali State park. The road is

    bumpy and uneven as I make it to the park so I keep a close eye on the sleeping pup through the rear

    view mirror.

    I drive up to what appears to be an old abandoned shed in the middle of nowhere and park the car under

    a tree. Unbuckling my son, I carry him into the shed where I find an elderly woman sitting cross-legged in

    the middle of the floor.

    ¡°You work fast,¡± the woman says in an all too familiar voice. ¡°I¡¯m impressed. I didn¡¯t think you would

    seed.¡±

    Thold back the snarl in my throat and pull the medallion over Dakota¡¯s head to show the old b***h. She

    smiles mischievously upon seeing it and rises to her feet to get a closer look. Just as she¡¯s about to

    reach it, I pull it away and growl at her.

    ¡°My wolf first, then your little ne,¡± I snap.

    The voices in my head begin to shriek in anger, their loud shouts overwhelming my senses. Taking

    advantage of my vulnerability, the woman takes the medallion from my hand with a cruel smile on her

    lips.

    ¡°Never y games with the Master of Juegos,¡± the God within sneers, the voices quieting down.

    I can feel my patience wearing thin but I hold my tongue to get this ordeal over with.

    ¡°Now then.¡± Chaos chuckles to himself, turning on his heel. ¡°Do you have your stone?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I mutter, pulling out the blue stone from my pocket. ¡°What do I do with it?¡± ¡°To release your wolf,

    crush the stone and call to your wolf,¡± the God shrugs. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°You mean I could have unleashed him

    this entire time?¡± I ask, a rumble in my voice.

    ¡°Of course,¡± the God smirks. ¡°But where¡¯s the fun in that? Besides, I couldn¡¯t give you mypass if you

    still had a wolf.¡± heughs. Seeing my rage on the verge of exploding, the God pouts innocently. ¡°Oh

    take a joke, wolf. I¡¯ll help you get to your pack without a trace, how¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± the voices echo.¡± You¡¯re baby momma has probably already realized you¡¯ve taken the child.

    You¡¯ll never get the boy home without raising rms at any airport or toll booth.¡±

    I ept the God¡¯s offer reluctantly, a yful smirk on his lips. He makes me uneasy when he does that¡­

    Taking the stone, I drop it on the floor at my feet and ce my foot over it, pressing down on it with all my

    weight until I hear a crack.

    The voices slowly dissipate but not before leaving me a message.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to rip you apart¡­¡± They snicker.

    ¡°Call to him,¡± Chaos instructs and I do as he says.

    Jack? I call out in my head, closing my eyes to concentrate. Jack, I¡¯m here. I did it! I got our pup.

    A snarl echoes in the distance.

    Jack! Jack, I¡¯m here! I shout. I¡¯m he N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    A scorching sensation burns along my spine towards my scalp, the pain intensifying as it reaches my

    temples

    Jack? Jack? I groan in pain, the groyuls growing stronger. Suddenly, I feel a force push me to the depths

    of my mind and lock me in a cage. Jack? I call out, his sinisterugh filling my mind.

    Hello, human¡­ He snickers.

    Jack! I sigh in relief. Jack, let me out.

    He scoffs at my demand, a feeling of dread settling within me. Jack, this isn¡¯t funny! I growl, shaking the

    bars of my cage. Let me out now! His wolf materializes in front of me, his green eyes narrowed to slits.

    Did you really think I would just let you take control again after you f****d up our life? you really think I

    would let you near our mate and our pup again?

    He sneers. Did

    I stare back at him in horror.

    You rejected her too! I snap in disbelief at his hypocrisy. You hurt her just as much as I did! I followed

    your lead, human, the wolf snarls. I thought it was best to not contradict you but I won¡¯t be

    making that mistake again. I¡¯m in control now and this time around, I will do things right by our mate. / will

    love and protect her like you never did. It¡¯ll be the three of us like it always should have been and you

    will never see the light of day again.

    Jack! Jack! I shout, banging on the cage door.

    I watch in disbelief as he takes over my body, looking up to face the God of Chaos. ¡°So the wolf takes

    command,¡± Chaosughs, his eyes gleaming with amusement. ¡°Take me back to my pack,¡± Jack

    commands, Chaos bending over in a mocking bow.

    ¡°As you wish, Alpha,¡± he says in a mocking tone, taking a few steps in front of me. He ces his index

    finger on my forehead. ¡°Boop,¡± he chuckles before a bright white light washes over us.

    When Jack opens his eyes, I realize we are back in my car stationed at the Pornd Airport in Maine.

    Dakota is buckled in in the back seat with a nket draped over him while I sit in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Jack starts the car, the sound of the engine startling the little boy awake and he sits up, wiping his tired

    eyes as he looks around.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± he yawns. Tears gather in his eyes when he realizes the world around him is unfamiliar to

    him. ¡°Mommy?¡± He whimpers, looking at me through the rearview mirror. ¡°I want my mommy,¡± he says,

    his lips forming a pout as he holds back his tears. ¡°I want my mommy!¡±

    He begins to cry furiously, desperately trying to get off his buckle.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, son,¡± Jack replies, pulling out of the airport parking lot. ¡°You¡¯re with Daddy now. Mommy will be

    home soon.¡±

    The little boy suddenly shouts angrily. ¡°You¡¯re not my daddy!¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    Chapter 75: The Harbor

    ***Zane***

    My chest burns as we rush through the woods, the toxins inhaled before putting on my mask scorching

    my lungs.

    ¡°Come on, Zane, we gotta move fast.The training grounds are just down there for us to resupply,¡± Tylen

    instructs, leading the way through the thick forest.

    I follow him silently, my mind drifting off to Taryn. It was so close! So close.

    I just needed to reach a little more and she would have been safe! We reach the training grounds, Tylen

    raiding the weaponry cabs for supplies, not once

    mentioning what just happened and carrying on like his aunt didn¡¯t just fall to her death.

    How can he be so cold? He hands me a new rifle and its apanying bullets, snapping his fingers at

    my face when I don¡¯t immediately grab them.

    ¡°Hey, snap out of it,¡± he barks.

    ¡°I need you here. I don¡¯t have time to babysit you or your feelings.¡±

    ¡°S-she¡¯s dead¡­¡±

    I murmur, the image of herst soft smile shing in my mind.

    ¡°D-doesn¡¯t that bother y-you? ¡°Of course it does,¡±

    Tylen snaps with indignation.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have time to mourn right now.All we can do is honor her sacrifice and make it out of this

    war alive.That is what she would have wanted.That is what I n to do,¡± he adds, loading up his rifle.

    ¡°This is war, Zane.It does not care about your feelings.It does not care if your heart or your body hurts.It

    does not care for your conscience, it wants blood.It brings death and destruction.There wille a time

    where you will have to make an ugly decision and you have to remember: there are no good and bad

    guys here, there¡¯s just them and us and the sooner you make peace with that, the easier it will be to

    handle.¡±

    He takes my rifle and inspects it to make sure I¡¯ve loaded it right.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    His stonecold face tells me he¡¯s repeated these very words to himself over and over again throughout

    the years to get through each day and it worries me to think I might ever be like him.

    Tylen takes me to the edge of the ind and instructs me toy t on my stomach among the brush to

    camouge.

    Through binocrs, we scope out the Scarlett Haven boats as they enter the channel.

    ¡°The Eastern part of the main ind is stable, but the west is f****d,¡± Tylen mutters to himself.

    ¡°Those Scarlett mutts have managed to take control of the harbor and it won¡¯t be long before they make

    it into the inner circle of the inds and onto the bunker ind.I¡¯ve called for some of the reserved troops

    from the two northern inds to mobilize, but most will be going to the main ind and the few that are

    coming here will take some time to get here, sol need you to focus.We need a n to block off the mouth

    of the channel so that the Scarlett mutts don¡¯t touch the bunker.Any more brilliant ideas?¡± He asks,

    turning to me.

    I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s asking me, but I focus on my task at hand and scan the waters.With the fog clearing

    away, it is much easier to see the tactical movements of the Scarlett Haven wolves.They appear to be

    moving in groups of two, maneuvering at a snail¡¯s pace in single file through the channel.

    To my relief, they barely move a few feet at a time in the untouched waters where mines of gas canisters

    are still hidden.From the cliffs above, Scarlett Haven troops monitor for any attacksing from our

    ind.

    ¡°W-what exactly is y-your gift?¡± I ask, my brain trying toe up with a n.

    ¡°Molecrbustion,¡± Tylen shrugs.

    ¡°I can turn any object into a bomb.¡±

    Why is he only mentioning this now? Grayson mutters.

    ¡°The issue is I have a limit.Charging the bombs is energetically draining.The bigger the object, the more

    energy it takes for me to convert it,¡± he exins. ¡°The silver beads my father gave me were a solution to

    that problem.They are small enough to not require a lot of energy but still pack a punch when used,¡±

    Tylen adds.

    ¡°I still have some energy left but I¡¯m all out of beads.¡± He turns back to the water.

    ¡°Your gift is¡­what exactly? I thought you were a telepath.¡±

    ¡°M-mind maniption. Th-that¡¯s my gift,¡± I reply.

    ¡°I-l.can see y-your thoughts and memories and show them to p-people and I-I can control minds-¡±

    ¡°So Professor X but on a smaller scale?¡± he asks, rolling his eyes when I stare nkly at him.

    ¡°Please tell me you know Professor X?¡±

    He barely knows how to masturbate, Graysonughs.He¡¯s basically an oversized toddler.

    Ignoring my wolf, I try to focus on the idea formting in my head.

    Scanning the cliff face and the wolves just above and below, I notice a weak spot on the cliff caused by

    erosion and my n begins to materialize.

    ¡°Is it me or are they not moving?¡±

    Tylen suddenly blurts out, nudging me to look through my scope.He¡¯s right.They¡¯re not moving¡­Grayson

    observes.

    They must be waiting for something¡­

    Knowing time is not on our side, I try to focus on my idea.

    ¡°H-how many b-big explosions do y-you think y-you can make?¡± I ask, Tylen calcting in his head.

    ¡°Maybe 6 or 7 but I would bepletely drained afterwards,¡± Tylen exins.

    ¡°Q-okay¡­¡± I hum to myself, suddenly very nervous to present my idea.

    ¡°W-well what if we.. w-what if we..¡±

    ¡°Zane, now is not the time to be shy,¡± Tylen snaps.

    ¡°If you have an idea, spit it out.¡±

    Hold my fanny pack, Graysonsnarls. I set this boy straight.

    Stop talking.

    Let me think! I snap, trying to gather my thoughts.

    Talia always tells me to breathe¡­

    Just breathe I take a deep breath, my n finally settling.

    ¡°W-what if we make a slingshot?¡± I ask, Tylen raising an amused eyebrow at me.

    Despite his condescending look, I press onwards.

    ¡°I-If y-you charge four or five rocks and w-we aim for that we-weak spot on that cliff, w-we can cause a

    copse a-and-¡±

    ¡°Trigger the remaining gas canisters with the movement to wipe out both the boats and the soldiers on

    top entirely!¡± Tylen finishes my thought.

    ¡°s**t, that might actually work.¡±

    ¡°I saw resistance bands a-at the training grounds,¡± I offer

    ¡°Grab them and I¡¯ll find the rocks,¡± Tylen instructs.

    We gather our supplies and meet at the edge of the forest with the clearest view of the main ind to

    assemble our makeshift slingshot.

    Using tworge trees as our base for the slingshot, I tie the end of a thick resistance band to each trunk.

    Once secured, Tylen loads the first rock, cing both hands on the top and bottom of the stone and pulls

    back as far as he can, the stone in his hand glowing red.

    ¡°L-left,¡± I point, using the scope of my rifle to visualize the target.

    ¡°Go left.¡±

    Tylen repositions himself and releases the stone, my breath hitching as I watch it fly over the channel.

    A huge cloud of smoke rises with the explosion, bullets flying in our direction in

    retaliation.

    Tylen and I take cover behind the trees, counting to five before returning fire.

    When the smoke cloud clears, Tylen and I load another rock, Tylen charging it up before releasing it.We

    do this once more, this time hearing a loud crack on the face of the cliff.

    ¡°Holy s**t, it¡¯s working,¡± Tylen hisses as we take cover behind the trees.

    ¡°Backup is on the way.They¡¯ve cleared the east and sent soldiers to the west.We just need to hold them

    off a little longer.¡±

    We load thest stone onto the slingshot in hopes of finishing the job, when we suddenly hear the hum

    of an engine fly over us.

    ¡°The agricultural ne¡­¡± Tylen whispers under his breath, his face paling.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± I, however, manage not to panic, taking the charged stone from his hand and pulling it back as

    far as I can while crouching down on my knees.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°T-taking down the ne,¡± I reply, my eyes searching the dark skies for the intruder.

    Unable to find the ne, I listen for it and release the stone, counting the seconds and hoping I didn¡¯t

    miss.

    5¡­

    4¡­

    3¡­

    2¡­

    A loud bang echoes across the sky followed by res of red and yellow mes.

    Through the dark smoke, we see the ne fly out of control, crashing directly against the cliff¡¯s face.

    Sheets of rock, fire, and debris crumble into the ocean, several of the Scarlett

    Haven wolves falling with it.

    We can¡¯t even hear their screams as a number of canisters burst open and bullets from the remaining

    machine guns fire into the water.

    ¡°You f*****g did it,¡± Tylen whispers in shock.

    ¡°You f*****g did it!¡±There¡¯s no time to celebrate our victory as Tylen receives a call from his father.

    ¡°We have to get to the main inds.A third fleet ising in from the harbor and they need us,¡± He

    mutters, staggering slightly on his feet.

    ¡°Y-you okay?¡± I ask, getting up to keep him from falling over.

    ¡°I-l¡¯m fine,¡± he pants, taking long deep breaths.

    But as he takes a step forward, he nearly copses onto his knees.

    ¡°I just need a second to catch my breath.¡±

    ¡°T-Tylen!¡± I snap, throwing his arm around my shoulder and wrapping my arm around his waist when he

    suddenly yelps in pain.

    ¡°f**k, f**k, f**k, f**k,¡± he winces as I walk him to a tree and prop him up against the trunk.

    Upon a quick inspection, I find a bullet wound on his shoulder.

    ¡°Oh s**t, when did that happen?¡± Tylen chuckles.

    ¡°l-It¡¯s a clean shot,¡± I reply, searching my utility belt for some gauze and tape.

    ¡°Then leave it,¡± Tylen groans, attempting to push himself off the tree trunk into a standing position.

    ¡°We gotta go.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a silver b-bullet wound,¡± I mutter, pushing him back against the tree.

    ¡°l¡¯ve had worse,¡± he replies, taking a few deep breaths to gather his bearings before forcing himself up.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I-I thought I-I wasn¡¯t supposed to reveal m-myself?¡± I retort as we sprint down the slope of the forest

    towards the hidden tunnels.

    ¡°Yeah, well your daddy wasn¡¯t supposed to show up with an actual fleet of soldiers,¡± he mumbles,

    gesturing for me to help him remove the rock hiding the tunnels.

    ¡°So it looks like we¡¯ll have to keep improvising.¡±

    We race through the tunnel, the thought ofing face to face with my old pack terrifying me.I had spent

    years living in fear of the soldiers.

    What if I freeze when I¡¯m forced to fight one? Would I be proving my father right? I spent years silently

    watching what they did to you knowing you would one day prove them all wrong, ¡ª Grayson snarls

    angrily.

    She time hase to show them all who the f**k Zane White truly is.

    Prove them wrong, not only for yourself, but for your moms.

    Sebastian beat and destroyed his mate every day to teach you a lesson and then when Agnes came into

    your life, he let those Scarlett mutts torture her for their own amusement.

    Sebastian White is not an Alpha, but a monster.

    Show him who the true Alpha is.I breathe in slowly as we approach the exit of the tunnel, focusing my

    energy on Grayson¡¯s message.

    ¡°We should shift,¡± Tylen suggests.

    ¡°It¡¯s hell up there.¡± We slow down, Tylen grimacing as he removes his shirt.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he sighs, unbuckling his pants.

    ¡°It¡¯s already healing.¡± We finish undressing and I hand control over to Grayson as I shift.

    it¡¯s showtime, Grayson chuckles.

    Please stop, I groan.

    Together, Tylen¡¯s wolf and I make our way to the mouth of the tunnel, Tylen taking the lead and peeking

    out to make sure the coast is clear.

    Satisfied, Tylen nods his head forward, indicating it¡¯s safe for us to exit.

    Grayson stays close to him, our eyes and ears scanning the area for intruders.

    ¡°So, where to?¡± Grayson asks, establishing a telepathic connection with Stark, Tylen¡¯s wolf.

    ¡°To the Harbor,¡± He replies, leading me towards the harbor.

    Grayson seems almost too eager to join the fight and it brings mefort

    knowing my wolf is ready to show Scarlett Haven who he is.

    As we weave through the forest, a pain pulsates through my chest, my heart

    rate skyrocketing out of nowhere.

    Our mate Is afraid, Grayson says, slowing down behind Tylen.

    Something¡¯s not right.

    ¡°Hey wolf! Keep up, will you?¡±

    Stark calls out.

    We don¡¯t get much time to dwell on our mate before the sounds of war at the

    harbor draw us out of our thoughts.

    The nagging feeling lingers in the pit of my stomach as we race into battle and I

    send a silent prayer to Moon Goddess to watch over my mate and our pup.

    Please be okay, Talia, I tell myself as Grayson pounces on the first Scarlett

    soldier he sees.

    Grayson tears through the soldier¡¯s throat in an instant, blood showering from

    the wound and coating Grayson¡¯s fur.

    ¡°Look out!¡±

    Stark barks, but it¡¯s already toote.I hardly see the brown blur racing towards

    me before I find myself knocked over to the ground, my rib cage searing with

    pain from the impact.

    Before I can reorient myself, the brown wolf pounces on me and we both roll

    down the slope and onto the docks of the harbor.

    In our fight for control, we manage to plunge into the water, my lungs filling with

    water from the shock.

    Grayson acts quickly and swims to the surface, attempting to use his paws to

    climb back onto the dock.

    Just as we are about to pull ourselves up, my attacker mps his jaws down on

    Grayson¡¯s hind paw and attempts to drag us back into the water.

    Grayson turns his head and we make eye contact with the wolf, and I recognize

    his blue eyes as those of Caine¡¯s best friend and future beta, James.

    James had a particr vendetta against Agnes and would always go out of his

    way to torment her.

    ¡°Let go, James ,¡±

    Graysonmands, James releasing Grayson¡¯s paw.

    Finally free, Grayson climbs onto the dock and turns to James, a look of shock

    on his face.

    ¡°How did you¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you remember me, Jamesy boy? ¡±

    Grayson snarls, our eyes flickering between brown and gold.

    ¡°Do you remember my mom and the games you used to y with her? ¡°The

    mute mutt¡­¡± he whispers, his body shivering in the water. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Want to y a game, James?¡± Graysons snickers, the wolf trying to swim

    away.

    ¡°Come back here,¡± he demands, James struggling to stay above water.

    ¡°Hold your head below the water. Three minutes.¡±

    Grayson, no! This is for Agnes, Grayson snarls, ring at James.

    ¡°Make it four.¡±

    James tries to fight but his wolf ducks his head under the water, Grayson turning

    and running back into the battle.

    Grayson charges in, taking on several wolves, and after the four minutes are up,

    we look towards the harbor, James¡¯ lifeless body floating in the water.

    Turning our attention back to the fight, a wolf manages to pin us down but

    Grayson pushes his paws against the wolf as he snaps his jaws at us.

    From the corner of my eye, I see Stark struggling against two wolves.His

    shoulder is badly injured.

    Concentrating on our attacker, Grayson bites down on the wolf¡¯s paw, the

    soldier howling in pain and giving Grayson the perfect opening to push him off

    and pin him down.

    Grayson has his jaws on the wolf¡¯s throat in an instant and I hear a loud crack

    as my wolf buries his teeth in our attacker¡¯s neck, ending his life.

    With a shake of his head, Grayson stumbles back on his feet, concentrating on

    the two wolves cornering Tylen and his wolf by a tree.

    ¡°Attack each other,¡± Graysonmands, the wolves freezing in ce before

    turning to each other.

    At first, they try to fight themand but quickly fall victim to the strength of my

    gift.

    Stepping away from Stark, the two wolves circle each other before pouncing,

    attacking and wing at one another until they rip each other apart.

    Taking control, I rush in to aid Tylen, his wolf limping on his front paw.

    ¡°You need to get to safety,¡± I tell him, the wolf shaking his head.

    ¡°Just give me a minute to catch my breath¡­¡± he mutters, trying to shift his

    weight onto his other paw.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to get yourself killed and Agnes does not deserve to have another

    mate die in battle,¡± I snap, hoping the thought of Agnes¡¯ suffering will knock

    some sense into him.

    ¡°Come on, ll get you somewhere-¡±

    Agonizing howls suddenly fill the air and drown out my thoughts, a green mist

    dispersing across the harbor.

    ¡°Looks like your daddy just showed up,¡± Tylen says through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    76. Friend

    ***Natalia**

    Rionna¡¯s face pales when she turns to face me, a young woman standing at her side attempting to

    comfort her.

    Something is very wrong here, Devina whispers. ¡°Where is Kota?¡± I ask, dread settling in the pit of my

    stomach. ¡°Where is my baby?¡±

    ¡°T-I,¡± Rionna stammers, tears clinging to her eyes as she looks around the y center frantically. ¡°I was

    just reading a magazine¡­¡± she whimpers. ¡°And then-¡±

    I follow her gaze, not seeing Kota anywhere in the ycenter.

    ¡°Where is my baby?¡± I repeat, handing my things to Celina and storming through the y center.¡° Kota?

    Kota, ?d¨®nde est¨¢s? Dakota!¡±

    Rionna follows close behind me, tears streaming down her face as I search for my pup. My lungs feel as

    though they are copsing, every breath I takebored and almost too painful to take. I hold my breath

    as I search the area, refusing to breathe until I know my baby is safe. A lump forms in my throat, trapping

    in the scream I want to release so desperately that it scratches and ws at my soul.

    After a thorough search, I turn to Rionna, hoping this is all just a sick joke she¡¯s ying.

    ¡°Where is he, Ri?¡± I ask her calmly, growing irritated when she opens her mouth but says nothing.

    Grabbing her by the shoulders, I shake her violently. ¡°Where is my baby?!¡±

    ¡°l-I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she cries, copsing on her knees and begging for forgiveness. ¡°I was just reading my

    magazine when this-this man came up to me and-¡±

    ¡°Aman?!¡±I snap. ¡°What man?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rionna shakes her head. ¡°He was tall¡­ blue eyes,¡± she says, gesturing to her eyes.¡° H-

    his hair, it was light but not blonde.¡±

    A chill crawls up my spine as she describes the man she had spoke to. ¡°H-He asked me which kid was

    mine and then I woke up all alone,¡° Rionna exins. ¡°I started

    them forfort. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened! I don¡¯t know! I looked away for just a moment,

    it was just a moment-¡±

    She weeps uncontrobly, Agnes doing her best to soothe her. Meanwhile, something inside me is

    breaking, shattering into a million pieces as I try to take a breath and find myself unable to inhale even

    an ounce of air. My chest tightens and it hurts. It hurts to breathe.

    All the sounds of the world. Rionna¡¯s sobs, theughter of the children ying in the background, the

    questions Celina asks the other adults in the room¡­ suddenly go quiet, and all i hear is the sound of my

    own beating heart.

    Ba dump¡­ Ba dump¡­ Ba dump..

    Dakota¡­ It means friend and for many weeks after I left Silver Crest, Kota was my only friend. After he

    was born, Kota became my only source of happiness and my daily reminder to keep moving forward. I

    could not just copse because I had a little someone depending on me to be strong and brave. I had to

    work, I had to forget, I had to build my walls nice and tall so no one would ever hurt us again.

    But now, as the world around me continues moving forward, my world¡­ my small beautiful little world is

    gone.

    All the pent up frustration I¡¯ve held in for so long has finally reached its limit. It starts with the tears rolling

    down my cheeks and a burning in my throat. My face flushes with anguish and Celina tries to calm me

    down.

    ¡°Breathe, Talia, breathe!¡± she says cupping my cheeks. ¡°I-I can¡¯t!¡± I gasp, unable to fill my lungs with air.

    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe!¡± ¡°Shhh, shhh.¡± she soothes, smoothing back my hair, I suddenly feel an electric jolt ripple

    through my body, a calming sensation spreading down my

    spine.

    ¡°Breathe,¡± Celina murmurs, taking in a deep breath with me and letting it out slowly. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± she

    whispers as we breathe in and out. ¡°Atta girl. Breathe in and out. In and out.¡±

    I give her a quizzical look when I finally manage to catch my breath and she smiles sheepishly.

    ¡°I¡¯m a healer,¡± she replies. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get your baby back. So this man,¡± she says, turning back to

    Rionna. ¡°Did he give a name? Talia, do you recognize the description?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Christian,¡± I reply, wiping away my tears. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt in my mind it¡¯s him. He¡¯s the only man

    that would have any interest in Dakota.¡±

    ¡°He said you would know where to find him,¡± Rionna adds. ¡°That¡¯s all I remember.¡± ¡°Well, do you?¡± Celina

    asks me.

    I try to quell my racing thoughts and think for a moment but I am interrupted by my phone ringing. Pulling

    it out of my bag, I check the caller ID before answering, my blood boiling with anger.

    ¡°Did you help him take my baby?!¡± I snarl. ¡°Did you help him do this to me because I swear to you with

    every fiber in my body, if that bastard hurts my baby, if that bastard harms a hair on Kota¡¯s head, I will

    hunt you down! I will skin you alive and tear you limb from limb.¡± I pant, Devina growling violently in

    agreement. ¡°Now, you are going to tell me exactly what you know about Christian and his ns. I want to

    know everything!¡±

    ¡°Christian has Dakota?¡± Jordan replies, the sound of his voice irritating me. ¡°Don¡¯t y stupid!¡± I snap,

    putting the phone on speaker.

    ¡°I¡¯m not! I swear!¡± he argues. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t know. Yes, Christian sent me toe find you, but I still

    don¡¯t know exactly where you are. I just flew into California because I found your ne tickets and a

    phone number from the area. Christian doesn¡¯t trust me anymore. He had me followed and watched and

    trying to tell you! Christian is using magic! He¡¯sing for you.¡±

    ¡°Who is ¡®we?¡± I ask, growing angry with myself for not listening to the warning signs sooner.

    O

    ¡°Oi Oi, mon cheri, Micah and Nikki,¡± Micah shouts into the receiver in response. ¡°And some other

    random kid who¡¯s been watching Jordan like a blind hawk.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± I ask.

    ¡°We just arrived in some City about 2 hours north of San Francisco,¡± Jordan replies. ¡°We were going to-

    what¡¯s the pack called?- The Blood Moon Pack.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re going to Patrick¡¯s pack,¡±Celina mutters. ¡°Tell them to meet us at River moon.¡±

    ¡°Forget Blood Moon. Go to River Moon,¡± I instruct them. ¡°Meet us there in 20 minutes.¡±

    ttt

    The drive back to River Moon is silent, each of us lost in our own thoughts. I lower down the window, my

    fears slowly suffocating me as we get closer to the pack house. Beside me, Rionna avoids my gaze, the

    guilt overwhelming me as I watch her fidget with her ring.

    Without saying a word, I curl up beside her, Rionna looked shocked as I rest my head on her shoulder. At

    first, she remains very still but as tears begin to trickle down my cheeks, she wraps me up in her

    embrace and holds me.

    ¡°He must be so scared.¡± I whimper, the thought of Christian or Jack hurting my baby terrifying

    1. me.

    Jack and Christian are not patient and I fear they may not have the patience for a frightened four year

    old who wants hugs and kisses when he¡¯s scared.

    We¡®ll get him back, Devina murmurs confidently. I¡®ll set the world on fire if I have to.

    We arrive at the pack house, a car already parked in the driveaway. Devina snarls and growls when we

    see Jordan step out of the car with Nikki and Micah and a kid that looks familiar, but I can¡¯t make out who

    he is.

    The four of them greet Celina after she introduces herself as Princess of the Ivory Phoenix Kingdom,

    her ivory aura masked by her medallion. Jordan smiles nervously when he sees me but I do not return

    the

    smile.

    ¡°Nat-¡±

    His eyes widen in shock when he takes a good look at me.

    Surprise b***h, Devina snickers.

    ¡°You have a wolf¡­¡± he gasps. ¡°When did this when did this happen?¡± His eyes fall on the mark on my

    neck. ¡°You¡¯re marked?¡±

    ¡°You were invited here to discuss Christian, not my personal life!¡±I snap, unwilling to let him into my

    life again.

    He nods solemnly, defeat washing over him, but he does not argue with me. I turn to Nikki and Micah

    and they shift ufortably on their feet. Despite them aiding Jordan in finding me, I am not angry with

    them. It is in their nature to help those in need and they likely took pity on Jordan. Little do they know,

    this particr wolf is a snake.

    Celina invites us all into the River Moon pack house and we settle in the dining room to discuss the

    situation.

    ¡°Y-you look good Nat,¡± Jordan says sheepishly as a ss of water is handed to him by an omega. ¡°Is

    Christian going to kill my son?¡± I ask, getting right to the point.

    Jordan looks stunned by the question, but it¡¯s a valid fear of mine. Why else would Christian want our

    son if not to kill him? Surely Vanessa has produced an heir or two by now?

    ¡°Did Vanessa ask him to do this? Did that b***h feel threatened by my son because I can assure you, we

    want nothing to do with Silver Crest,¡±I snap. ¡°Kota doesn¡¯t know about his sperm donor nor does he need

    anything from him. He doesn¡¯t belong at Silver Crest. He already has a home. He has a family. He has a

    father. So for f***s sake, give me back my pup and leave us alone!¡± I demand, rising to my feet and

    mming my fist against the table.

    Jordan eyes me carefully, leaning forward and softening his voice. ¡°Vanessa is infertile.¡± I stare back at

    him in shock. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She and Christian have not been doing too well,¡± Jordan repeats. ¡°In an attempt to fix her

    infertility, Vanessa managed to get herself turned but she fell into aa. Derek tells me she¡¯s awake

    but it seems Christian is not interested in her anymore and has already prepared divorce papers. What

    he wants now is to start over with you again.¡±

    I burst intoughter at the audacity that he has to even think that¡¯s an option. A tingle of satisfaction

    tickles my soul to know Christian and Vanessa are still unhappy. Reality, however, reminds me that my

    mate is at war with his former pack and my pup is missing, likely terrified to be away from his home and

    his family.

    ¡°Christian has been searching for you for the past four years, growing more desperate with every

    passing day,¡± Jordan exins, his face serious. ¡°Jack is out of control. He¡¯s killed dozens of our

    members.¡±

    ¡°That is not my problem,¡± I shrug, ¡°How can you say that?¡± Jordan asks in shock. ¡°They were your pack-¡±

    ¡°They were never my pack,¡±I growl. ¡°A real pack protects its Luna. A real pack would have never made

    me feel crazy. A real gamma would have been there for me! You were supposed to be my friend and you

    failed me! You all failed me and now you expect me to step in and help you?¡± I scoff, shaking my head in

    disbelief. ¡°I want nothing to do with you or your pack problems. Just help me get my son back and leave

    me the f**k alone!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to but you won¡¯t listen to me!¡± ¡°And why should I?!¡±I snap, my body tensing with rage. ¡°After

    everything you¡¯ve done to me, why

    should I listen to you?¡±

    ¡°Because, right now, I¡¯m your only ally in Silver Crest,¡± he retorts. ¡°My home and the home of many pack

    members is being destroyed by a tyrant who can¡¯t get over his former mate. I get it! You have a life and a

    family now and I am so happy that you have finally found a ce where you belong. But you don¡¯t

    understand how much Christian and Jack have devolved. He¡¯s killing pack members, innocent pack

    members and Moon Goddess only knows what else he¡¯s capable of doing to get what he wants. We

    need your help. Your son needs your help.¡±

    Time is ticking... Devina murmurs.

    Every second we spend arguing with this asshole is another second Kota has to spend with that monster

    Knowing my wolf is right, I clench my fists at my side and put on a brave face for my son.

    ¡°So what do you suggest?¡± I say through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to challenge Christian for the title,¡± he

    replies, the world around me going still as I try to

    process what he just said.

    Alpha challenges are to the death unless there¡¯s a yield, so whoever wins, keeps not only the title, but

    also gets to walk away with their life. Christian and Jordan are both skilled fighters but I know neither one

    will ever yield¡­ which can only mean one thing: one of them is going to die.

    Despite my hatred for him, Jordan was once my best friend and I do not wish death on him.

    ¡°Why the face?¡± Jordan says, a hint of a smile on his lips. ¡°You hate me. It¡¯ll be a win-win for you,

    whatever the oue,¡± he whispers, a tinge of sadness in his voice as he says this. ¡°You said it yourself,

    I failed you. This is my way of making it up to you after all these years. It¡¯ll be enough of a distraction for

    you to go in and get your pup while I deal with Christian and hopefully¡­ make sure he never hurts you or

    anyone else again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted your death,¡± I reply, feeling my anger spill over onto my cheeks inrge tears. ¡°I just

    wanted you to be the gamma you were supposed to be all those years ago.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t turn back the clock to be the friend you needed me to be,¡± he replies, leaning back in his chair to

    stare up at the ceiling. ¡°I can only do my best to be there for you now.¡±

    ¡°And if you lose?¡±

    ¡°Then I lose, but you will still be able to escape with Dakota and find somewhere else to hide,¡± he shrugs.

    He sits up straight to face all of us. ¡°So who¡¯sing with us? We¡¯ll need to n this delicately

    if we want you to escape with Dakota safely.¡±

    Celina opens her mouth to volunteer but Rosalie is quick to remind her that her job is to stay here to

    protect the Kingdom in Aurora¡¯s absence.

    ¡°Aurora is counting on you to lead Ivory Phoenix in case the Lune de Minuit Pack is nning to attack

    while she¡¯s away. We can¡¯t leave.¡±

    Celina looks incredibly frustrated by Rosalie¡¯s reminder but I understand that she is currently

    responsible for the lives of many and I cannot selfishly ask her to leave Ivory Phoenix without its

    guardian.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Rionna says, reaching over to squeeze my hand. ¡°I¡¯m the one who lost him. I should be the one

    to help find him.¡±

    ¡°Nikki and I are in,¡± Micah says. ¡°Kota is family and so are you.¡± Agnes taps lightly on myp, signing

    something to Rionna who trantes for her. ¡°She wants to help,¡± Rionn exins.

    I shake my head at her, asking Rionna to speak on my behalf. ¡°I can¡¯t put both you and Rionna in danger

    and Zane is going to need at least one mom to be here when he returns. Please stay here for him.¡±

    She looks defeated but agrees to stay for both Zane and my own sanity.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    As we finalize our ns, Jordan¡¯s phone begins to ring. He pulls it out of his pocket, his face paling when

    he sees the caller ID.

    ¡°It¡¯s Christian,¡± he says, putting the phone on speaker. From the phone I hear Jack¡¯s snarled demand,

    ¡°Bring me my Tiny.¡±

    A/N: This is the third update this week. Please stop demanding updates. I am writing as fast as I can.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    77. Ravenstone

    ***Zane***

    ¡± you have to get out of here ,¡±Tylen groans, attempting to put weight on his injured front paw but wincing

    in pain.

    I turn back to the harbor, seeing many wolves trying to escape the poisonous gas dispersing across

    the docks in small green clouds.

    Tylen can¡¯t walk¡­ and I won¡¯t leave him.

    ¡°Shift. I¡¯ll carry you,¡± I urge him, Tylen opening his mouth to protest. ¡°Shift now!¡±/ growl, Tylen¡¯s wolf

    morphing into its injured human. It¡¯s only when I see Tylen¡¯s mangled body that I realize the severity of

    his injuries. His shoulder is torn open while w and bite marks litter his chest.

    He won¡¯t make it unless we get him help now! Grayson hisses.

    ¡°Get on my back and hold on tight. I¡¯m getting you out of here,¡± Tinstruct Tylen, Grayson lowering himself

    so he can climb on easier. Once he¡¯s on our back, I follow the other wolves escaping the harbor. Where

    to?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m only going to slow you down,¡± Tylen grumbles.

    ¡°Where to?¡± I demand, Tylen letting out a frustrated groan. ¡°There¡¯s a medical tent just beyond the pack

    house,¡± Tylen says through gritted teeth. ¡°You can take

    me there.¡±

    Grayson picks up the pace, Tylen tightening his grip on my neck to keep from falling off and muttering

    that he¡¯s going to be sick under his breath.

    I swear to Moon Goddess, if you vomit on me, I¡¯m throwing you off the cliffs, Grayson mutters as he

    jumps over stones, vines, and fallen tree trunks.

    ¡°f**k you,¡±Tylen moans.

    As we arrive at the medical tents, I shift, throwing Tylen over my shoulders like a sack of potatoes much

    to his annoyance and running towards the guards standing outside the tents. They let us through without

    a second thought.

    Inside, we see c*****e everywhere, men and women alike lying in cots with wounds all over their bodies.

    Medics run to and fro with supplies, stitching up silver wounds and injecting serums into the injured

    soldiers who begin to scream and cry for mercy, I find an empty cot and toss Tylen on it, several medics

    rushing to help the Alpha¡¯s son.

    A medic injects a ck and golden fluid into Tylen and he does his best to hold back his screams of

    pain, his face flushing red while the veins on his neck and temples bulge furiously.

    ¡°The serum counteracts the effects of silver and wolfsbane,¡± Toran exins, the Alpha¡¯s voice startling

    me as I turn around to find him standing behind me. ¡°After years of war and research, we realized

    the answer to our silver problem was quite simple. Silver slows down our healing, but gold speeds it back

    up.¡± Tylen lets out a strained scream, Toran frowning in response. ¡°Unfortunately, we have yet to figure

    out how to reduce the pain.¡±

    Tylen continues to writhe in agony, making it difficult for the medics to stitch up his wounds. Toran taps

    on my shoulder and gestures for me to help him hold down Tylen¡¯s legs so the medics can stitch up the

    gashes on his torso and arm. When Tylen does not appear to calm down, Toran takes his son¡¯s hand.

    wrapping his fingers around Tylen¡¯s thumb in a tight embrace and leaning in close to his face.

    ¡°You can do this, Ty,¡± Toran whispers. ¡°Remember, pain just means you¡¯re not dead. You¡¯re not dead, do

    you hear me? You¡¯re not dead which means you¡¯ve won your battle. You get another chance so don¡¯t

    spoil it. You¡¯re not dead. You have a chance. It hurts. I know it hurts, but you are not dead!¡±

    For the first time since the battle began, the stone wall around the two alphas begins to crumble,

    revealing a bond between them I had never known before Kota, the bond between a father and his

    son.

    ¡°Aunty¡¯s dead,¡± Tylen whimpers through his cries of pain. ¡°I know,¡± Toran soothes. ¡°But she¡¯s with Toby

    now. He took her home.¡±

    I watch in envy as Toran calms his son, talking him through his pain until the serum begins to take

    effect. Even when at odds with his son and in front of a crowd of war-hardened veterans, Toran chooses

    to

    be a father first and an Alpha second.

    Anger and pain fills my heart as I realize I never truly had a father, just a dark figure casting his shadowN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    of misery over my existence.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Toran asks, his voice pulling me from my thoughts. I turn to see the Alpha staring up at

    me, his eyes scanning me for any injuries.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± he repeats, standing up right. Despite the war waging outside and the chaos of the tent,

    there is a calmness in his voice.

    I look down at myself, and aside from a few scratches, I am mostly unharmed. Shaking my head silently,

    Toran instructs a nurse to bring me some shorts and turns back to his son, giving his hand another

    squeeze.

    ¡°You¡¯re done,¡± he says to him, Tylen shaking his head in refusal despite his injuries still oozing a little

    blood.

    ¡°I can still fight,¡± he argues, attempting to climb out of the cot and groaning in pain. ¡°I just need to catch

    my breath.¡±

    ¡°I said you¡¯re done!¡± Toran snaps. Tylen sitting back on the cot. ¡°Youpleted your task. You kept Zane

    alive and made sure no one made it through the channel. You¡¯re done. Just rest.¡±

    ¡°Am I being punished?¡± Tylen suddenly retorts. ¡°Am I being punished like you punished Rionna? We¡¯ve

    done our job and now you don¡¯t need us?¡±

    What the hell is that supposed to mean? I wonder.

    ¡°For f***s sake, Tylen. I don¡¯t want to lose you too! Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Toran explodes. ¡°You have

    a chance to live the rest of your life with your mate. I never had that. I lost mine and now I¡¯ve lost the only

    other woman I¡¯ve ever loved because I lied to her. I LIED and she hates me. Look around you, son. What

    do

    vou see?¡± he asks, gesturing to the devastation in the room. ¡°Learn from me and my mistakes. Learn

    when

    to walk away from a fight. Learn to be something other than a soldier and stay put!¡±

    Must be nice to have a father who cares if you live or die, Grayson remarks. Can¡¯t rte.

    ¡°You know, that right there is your problem,¡± Tylen snaps. ¡°You think you can make decisions for us. That

    is why Rionna hates you. Not because she doesn¡¯t love you, but because you took her choice away and

    you¡¯ve done it yet again by handing her those divorce papers. You made assumptions and decisions

    without consulting her. Without asking what she wants.¡±

    They¡¯re divorcing?

    ¡°I¡¯m not discussing this any further,¡± Toran says, turning towards the tent entrance. ¡°Fine,¡± Tylen scoffs.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not staying put either. I¡¯m not a child, father.¡±

    ¡°Then stop acting like one,¡± Toran says softly. ¡°Rest and when you are fully healed, you may offer your

    help again and I will dly ept it. But not before you regain your strength.¡± Turning to me, Toran

    gestures to the door. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what to expect from the Alpha but I follow him out to another tent set up beside the medical

    one. In the middle of the tent sits arge table with a map spread out and several men gathered around

    it, each discussing different points of attack.

    ¡°Gentlemen, this is Zane White, the son of-¡± ¡°Sebastian White,¡± a man snarls, his eyes narrowing to slits

    as he looks at me.

    ¡°I was going to say the son of your Luna, Ss,¡± Toran replies calmly, though I hear the threat in his

    voice. ¡°He has a very particr set of skills that maye in handy and he¡¯s here to help.¡±

    ¡°So it seems your theory was correct¡­ The Scarlett heir did indeed survive the night of our attack, but

    can we trust him?¡± Another wolf asks, his gray eyes studying me closely as he lights a cigarette. A quick

    inspection of his memories tells me he is a skilled soldier by the name of Isaac. ¡°After all, the Scarlett

    bloodline runs through his veins and you did kill his mother, even if she revived herself by the grace of

    our Mother Moon.¡±

    ¡°Zane is not his father and I can assure you, he wants nothing to do with that beast,¡± Toran exins,

    sping his hands together. ¡°Now gentlemen, what do we have? What do we know about the Scarlett

    mutts?¡±

    The men nce at me, and without speaking, point to the harbor. An amused smile spreads across

    Toran¡¯s face and I realize the men are mindlinking. Lowering my walls, I listen in, Toran carefully waiting

    for me to react to the disrespect on my own.

    ¡°I will not speak before a Scarlett mutt, Alpha,¡± Ss mind-links, Grayson growling with indignation.

    ¡°Then say it to my face,¡± Grayson sneers through our connection. ¡°And give me a good reason not to

    show you what this Scarlett mutt can do.¡±

    Themen all stare at me in shock, Ss¡¯ face flushed with embarrassment and anger that I knew what

    he thought of me.

    ¡°Like I said, Zane has a very particr set of skills, skills that can be useful to us if you set aside your

    prejudice,¡± Toran chuckles. ¡°Sebastian has wasted a valuable resource,¡± he adds, circling the table while

    the men shiver anxiously. ¡°We shall not make the same mistake. And remember, gentlemen, I never

    bring in strangers without good reason.¡± The smile on his face suddenly vanishes, the room feeling

    colder without it. ¡°So don¡¯t ever question me again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± the men reply, their eyes watching me cautiously.

    ¡°Now, then. Give me the report. What are we looking at?¡± Toran demands, growing noticeably irritable.

    ¡°Sebastian and his mutts have established a base on the harbor, thus controlling what goes in and out of

    the main ind. Our scouts on the west inform us that the channel is blocked by debris so the

    women and children are safe in the bunker for now.¡±

    22

    ¡°Our main concern, sir, is Scarlett Haven¡¯s control of the Harbor,¡± Isaac exins. ¡°Sebastian has very

    quickly set up explosives and guns around the perimeter of the Harbor, making it hard for us to infiltrate

    the base.¡±

    I study the map of the harbor, attempting to understand Sebastian¡¯s n. The Harbor is arge ¡®l¡¯ shape,

    man-made bay with several docks parallel to each other on either side of the bay. It is the only ce

    boats can ess the ind safely to dock, the entire ind rimmed by steep, rocky cliffs.

    So he ns to cut off our supplies¡­ I observe, noting that the harbor is down hill. But this gives us an

    advantage. We can see their movements and if we can lure Sebastian out of hiding and distract him, it¡¯ll

    allow the other soldiers to go in for the attack.

    It appears Toran shares the same idea.

    ¡°So we need to lure him out of his safety zone,¡± Toran sighs, studying the perimeter drawn on the map.

    ¡°But even then, Sebastian¡¯s gas can break through our masks. We won¡¯t survive if he uses his gift and

    my gift is useless unless I can get my hands on the bastard.¡±

    I realize then, I have never seen Toran use his gift before. While the men argue over a n of attack, pull

    Toran into a private telepathic conversation.

    ¡°What is your gift?¡± I ask and he smirks.

    ¡°Power Mimicry,¡± he replies. ¡°I can mimic most gifts by touching my opponent and I can retain their gift

    temporarily even after I¡¯m out of range. Of course,ying a hand on your father is almost impossible so

    my gift is useless against him.¡±

    ¡°Can you mimic my gift?¡± I ask, wondering if he too could read minds in my presence. ¡°Powers of the

    mind are difficult to mimic. I can sense powers I can mimic and yours, in particr, is

    not one I can ess,¡± he shrugs.

    I nce at the map again, staring at the little Xmarking Sebastian¡¯sst known location on the docks.

    Sebastian¡­ his name leaves a bitter taste on my tongue. I¡¯ve known the man my entire life and yet I

    know nothing about him. I cannot name his favorite color nor his favorite foods. I cannot remember a

    time

    when he smiled in my presence. I don¡¯t even know if he has ever truly been happy. My memories of him

    all

    contain pain and hurt.

    Sighing in frustration, I look up at Toran as hemands his men, watching him listen to their advice

    and arguments with careful ears. I know more about my supposed enemy than I¡¯ve ever known about my

    father. Though he too is cold at times, Toran has a soft side he only shows to his family. He cares for his

    son even when angry and despite my mother¡¯s cold shoulder, he still looks at her with love and longing

    when she is not looking. There is love here in Ravenstone, and that is something I am willing to give my

    life to

    protect.

    ¡°What is on your mind,¡± Toran asks, stepping over to discuss privately.

    ¡°Why do you trust me?¡± I reply. ¡°My own father is ashamed of me and yet you have offered me your title.

    Why?¡±

    His reply is almost instant.

    ¡°Your father does not understand that strength takes many forms, sometimes forms we deem weak. Your

    mother taught me that. She lost her life and her wolf because of me¡­ and yet still chose to love me and

    our pack everyday. It takes a strong heart to forgive what I did and she did it willingly.¡±

    He pauses for a moment to smile at me.

    ¡°You spoke to me the very first time we met, do you remember that?¡± He asks and I nod.¡° Knowing what

    Sebastian likely did to you, that could not have been an easy thing to do, especially facing an Alpha and

    an enemy and yet, you did it. You asked your questions and demanded answers from me. You then

    e me

    faced one of your tormentors after he hurt your mate. Caine trained his entire life to be an Alpha but you

    defeated him. You took on your rival and won. Then, despite being untrained, you took your mother¡¯s

    ce and joined me in battle. Tylen reported to me the entire time you were fighting, and he tells me that

    while your methods are unconventional, you fight with passion. It was you who tried to save my sister

    and it was you who brought down the ne, protecting not only the pack members hiding in the bunker,

    but also the soldiers fighting on the ind. If that is not an Alpha, I don¡¯t know what is.

    Time and time again, you have shown me who you are and I respect you for it. I see your strength, / see

    your courage and I want that for my people long after I¡¯m gone. Anyone can learn to fight but not

    everyone will fight for what they love,¡± Toran exins.

    I am at a loss for words when he finishes his speech and it takes me a moment to collect my

    thoughts.

    My chest fills with a feeling I had never known before, pride in myself. Pride in the man I¡¯ve be

    since I first left Scarlett Haven. My father has never seen my worth but I am starting to understand that

    what he thinks he sees does not matter. I have a mate, I have a son, I have a family, I have my wolf, and

    I

    have me. I don¡¯t need him or his approval anymore.

    Renewed determination flows through my veins and I realize the next time I face my father, I want to

    be the very thing he never thought I could be, an Alpha; and not just any Alpha. The Alpha of his enemy

    pack.

    Grayson practically purrs with delight at the thought of facing my father. Now you¡¯re thinking like an

    Alpha.

    ¡°1-1 ept your offer,¡± I tell Toran, a small smile curling on his lips. ¡°Make m-me the Alpha of the

    Ravenstone Pack.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    78. The Silent Alpha

    78. The Silent Alpha

    ***Zane***

    The Elders are brought in almost immediately and I undergo the ufortable procedure of venom

    extraction for the transfer of

    power.

    ¡°Just breathe through your nose,¡± Toran instructs me as I am forced to bite down on a ss jar so that

    my canines protrude while an Elder squeezes the base of my jaw. Tiny droplets of dark venom spill into

    the jar until I produce enough to fill two vials with my venom. My jaw aches by the time I¡¯m finished.

    Tylen arrives with the pack tablet made of ck stone with two wolves and a moon carved into the face

    of the store. Between the

    two peaks of the crescent moon, is an indentation with runes along the edges leading up to the carvings.

    I get a good look at Tylen, the rightful heir to the title, but he does not seem the least bit concerned about

    the title going to me

    instead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± he says when he notices me staring. ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted this. I hate pack

    meetings and diplomacy.¡±

    He pats my back to show no hard feelings and takes his ce beside the other pack members in the

    tent.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Toran asks, his eyes flickering with confidence.

    My mind drifts off to my mate and our pup. Talia has no desire to be Luna again and I promised we would

    make this decision

    together when the time came.

    The circumstances have changed, Grayson says, his tail flicking back and forth with pride. She knows

    we will worship the very ground

    she walks on should she ever take her ce beside us as Luna. She knows we will value her expertise

    and her guidance regarding all

    matters of the pack and she will understand why we came to this decision without her. Trust her. She

    deserves our trust.

    With Grayson¡¯s reassuring words, I take a deep breath to calm my nerves and nod.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this,¡± Toran smiles.

    He leads me to the table where the tablet sits and the Elder begins the ceremony. There is no time to

    waste so he gets right to the

    point.

    ¡°Zane White, repeat after me:

    1, Zane White, do solemnly swear to preserve, to protect, and to serve the members of the Ravenstone

    Pack. I swear to put the needs

    of the pack before my own and to uphold the values of this pack. I swear to lead with strength and

    courage to the best of my abilities and

    to lead by example and stand with my fellow wolves through times of hardship and times of prosperity. I

    swear to guard the lives of every

    member of my pack until my final breath, so help me Moon Goddess.¡±

    I do my best to speak slowly, reying Talia¡¯s words of encouragement when I stumble through some of

    my words in order to calm my racing heart. No one seems to notice or care about my stutter, reiterating

    that it was my father¡¯s own prejudice that stood in my way, not my own capabilities.

    When I¡¯ve finished reciting my oath, the Elder takes a vial of my venom and injects it into the tablet, the

    green venom flowing

    through the runes to the carved wolves. Toran then takes a dagger and slices the palm of his hand, a

    pool of blood quickly forming in his

    cupped hand. He pours a few droplets of blood into the small indentation and then hands me the dagger.

    Without hesitation, I slice my

    own palm, watching as the blood travels along my fingers.

    My heart pounds in my ears as the blood spills onto the tablet and into the indentation, mixing with

    Toran¡¯s blood.

    This is it, I sigh. My time as Alpha hase.

    Together, Toran and I press our bloodied palms against the carvings of the wolves. There is a ringing in

    my ears for a second before he mindlinks between all the pack members flood my head. It is

    overwhelming at first, my temples throbbing from the overstimtion -ut the pain very quickly fades

    away, a sudden calmness washing over me.

    When I look up at Toran and the other pack members, a look of pride washes over them and they salute

    me with an ¡®R¡¯ sign over

    their heart.

    ¡°Wee home, Alpha,¡± they say, kneeling down on one knee before me.

    Outside howls of my fellow soldiers are heard weing me, but their song is kept short and brief for our

    battle has only begun. My

    men gather around me, all of them ready to fight.

    ¡°What now, Alpha?¡± they ask.

    I look down at the map of the Harbor.

    ¡°N-now, we take Scarlett Haven.¡±

    ***Sebastian***

    My wolves quickly build a base camp in the heart of the Harbor, setting up our guns around the perimeter

    to keep the Ravenstone

    mutts away while we figure out our next moves.

    So far, my ns to attack the East have failed as expected but my western attack proved partially fruitful.

    We are now in control of

    the Harbor but it seems the Ravenstone mutts are determined to keep the bunker a secret from us,

    blocking one of our paths into the

    inner circle. Their overprotectiveness of the channel and the inner ind only proves my theory that the

    bunker lies somewhere in

    between and that my Elenore is very likely taking refuge there.

    I am still in shock that my mate is alive, living just a few miles off the coast all this time. I have thought of

    her all night since

    discovering her existence, unable to understand how I could not have felt her all these years.

    Thad felt her death, I had felt my soul shatter with her final breath that night. But the more I think about it,

    the more it makes sense. The Ravenstone wolves were savages on the night of their attack and virtually

    no bodies were able to be identified, many torn to shreds or burned before we could recover them. I

    never could identify Elenore¡¯s body, but I found her wedding ring next to a severely damaged

    corpse roughly her size and shape and having felt her fade away, I assumed she was my wife. How

    wrong I was.

    But it does not matter. My wife is alive and I n on taking her home.

    Beta Earl interrupts my thoughts, entering my boat where I am currently waiting for his report.

    ¡°Did you break through the channel?¡± I snarl menacingly, Earl shaking his head at me. My fingers grip the

    steering wheel of the boat tightly, Earl stepping back in fear as he provides his pathetic exnation.

    ¡°The Eastern channels are heavily guarded so we have been unable to break through Ravenstone¡¯s

    lines of defense. The other

    channels are mine fields of gas canisters and explosives and we can¡¯t seem to scan for their canisters

    fast enough before they set off.

    My wolf, Arden, snarls with dissatisfaction and I search the map for any other clear paths to the center of

    the ind ring.

    Several years ago, we were able to detect the existence of the Raven tunnels via sonar butyers of

    steel and concrete made these

    tunnels impossible to attack. To add insult to injury, my scouts have been unable to locate the main

    entrances to the tunnels. It¡¯s

    infuriating knowing that bastard still has the upper hand on me after all these years. Somehow he even

    found about Zane¡¯s existence and

    my wolves can¡¯t find his stupid tunnels!

    Just as I¡¯m about to order the scouts to start yet another search for tunnel entrances, a symphony of

    howls ripples through the mid-morning air.

    What the f**k is that? Arden and I wonder in unison, our ears straining to hear more.

    The howls suddenlye to a halt, leaving me to wonder if they ever truly rang. Beta Earl stares

    curiously into space, equally

    puzzled by the sounds of what appear to be a celebration.

    What could Toran be celebrating? I think to myself. I am holding his pack hostage.

    I don¡¯t have time to think about this as a group of soldiers arrive.

    ¡°Alpha, Beta,¡± a soldier says, bowing his head in reverence at Earl and I. ¡°We ¨C uh ¨C we found James,

    sir. His body was floating by the

    docks. My condolences, sir,¡± he adds, avoiding Beta Earl¡¯s eyes,

    Earl says nothing, but I notice the tremor in his hands.

    Weakness, Arden sneers.

    ¡°We¡¯ve gathered intel from the witnesses nearby. Several of the soldiers reported seeing James fight with

    a silver wolf.

    It must have been that bastard Toran or his /** * son!

    growl.

    ¡°No one recognized the wolf as either the Alpha or the heir, Many witnessed General Taryn fall to her

    death so we believe this to be a

    fourth silver wolf.¡±

    I raise an eyebrow at the soldier who shifts nervously under my gaze.

    A fourth silver wolf? Silver wolf ns are far and few in

    between, but I also highly doubt Toran has a second son I don¡¯t know about. Who is this mystery silver

    woll?

    ¡°I don¡¯t pay you to believe!¡± I snarl at the soldier. ¡°Find out who this silver wolf is and bring him to me. I

    want his head for killing

    Scarlett Haven¡¯s future Beta.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± the soldier salutes me, storming off the boat with the other soldiers toplete his task.

    Silence fills the boat as Earl struggles to contain his emotions.

    ¡°At least he died with honor,¡± I mutter, a bitter taste filling my mouth when I remember Caine¡¯s own

    demise. ¡°I can¡¯t say the same

    about my son.¡±

    This small speech doesn¡¯t seem to help my Beta and I let out a sigh of annoyance. ¡°War is always

    messy,¡± I sigh, walking over to my

    bar and pouring out a drink for my Beta. ¡°But it¡¯s a necessary evil to get what we want. Mark my words,

    your son¡¯s death will not be in

    vain. We will take Ravenstone if its thest-¡±

    Once again, we hear howls break the silence, this time much closer to our perimeter. Arden is

    immediately on edge and I storm out

    onto the docks to find my soldiers scrambling for their gear.

    On the hilltop, I see the silhouette of a single wolf. I cannot make out who it is but I feel their gaze directly

    on me before they

    disappear into the trees. A humming sound murmurs just above us and we see small photography

    drones fly over the harbor. Each drone

    appears to carry a small glowing egg in a tiny arm.

    Eggs? I scoff at the stupidity of it only to realize I¡¯ve made a grave mistake.

    The drones drop their little eggs onto the boats floating by the docs, exploding on impact. I am nearly

    flung into the water, my ear

    drums ringing as I hit the floor. I blink hard, straining my eyes to see through the dust and smoke. The

    sounds of screaming are drowned

    out but I can make out the distress and destruction through the mes.

    Focus¡­ Focus¡­ I tell myself, slowly forcing myself onto my feet. As I look around the Harbor, soldiers

    run into the water to help their N?velDrama.Org content.

    on deaf ears, all of my men disobeying their Alpha.

    Without a word, Zane¡¯s wolf stands up and walks closer until he is only a few feet in front of me. His

    golden eyes stare defiantly at me,

    fiery flecks of emerald swirling in his irises.

    He has his mother¡¯s eyes.

    I feel a slight pinch at my temples before a low voice whispers in my head.

    ¡°You should always bow before an Alpha,¡± the voice snarls.

    Two gunshots fire and I feel my knees give out as two bullets pierce my legs. Audible gasps can be

    heard from my soldiers who watch in horror as I kneel in pain. My hands instinctively cover my wounds to

    stop the bleeding and I snarl at the two traitors who shot me.

    ¡°What the f**k!¡± I roar, my blood boiling with rage.

    ¡°Do not turn your back on me!¡± the voice growls in my head, my body reacting to themand despite

    my own protests.

    I stare at Zane in shock as he shifts into his human form, the scars on his body fiercely on disy for all

    to see.

    ¡°H-hello father.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 79 ¨C Secrets

    *** Trigger Warning: Physical and emotional child-abuse ahead***

    ***Z**

    It feels strange to see the man I¡¯ve feared for so long kneel before me, trembling like all the times I stood

    before him while I recited my poems. But even as he bleeds, even as he sits at my mercy, I still see the

    look of disgust flicker in his eyes when I speak to him for the first time in almost 20 years.

    ¡°H-Hello, father,¡± I snarl, my fists clenching at my sides as I fight to contain my anger. Enter title¡­ How

    can he hate his own son so much!? Around me, the Scarlett Haven wolves gawk at me, unable to

    believe I just called their Alpha, ¡®father¡¯.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­.You¡¯re no son of mine,¡± Sebastian pants, his brown eyes turning blue as the wolf within takes

    over. ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a weak, pathetic-¡± I swing my arm back, punching him in the jaw and

    nearly knocking him t on his back before he can finish his sentence.

    ¡°E-Enough!¡± I growl, my father¡¯s mouth mping shut while his eyes widen in shock that mymands

    work on him. ¡°T-that¡¯s enough! Y-you think y-you¡¯re so strong and so t-tough? W-well look at y-you now,

    father! Wh-what good is y-your strength now?¡± ¡°How dare you speak to me that way!¡± Sebastian roars.

    ¡°y-you have silenced m-me all of my life. Y-you do not get to silence m-me before my own p-pack!¡± ¡°Your

    pack?¡± He scoffs.

    The Ravenstone wolves growl at his disrespect, proving that they are now loyal to me. ¡°My p-pack,¡± I

    repeat.

    ¡°De-despite how little y-you think of me, not only did I-I find a p-pack that epts m-me as I-I am, but I-I

    also managed to ou-outlive m-my recement.¡±

    Sebastianughs and opens his mouth to speak only to be silenced by a p to the face as Grayson

    takes over.

    ¡°Did I say you could speak?¡± Grayson roars, Sebastian¡¯s eyes widening in shock at Grayson¡¯s

    confidence.

    A cold amused smile curls on Sebastain¡¯s l*ps. ¡°Pack?¡± heughs.

    ¡°The man who stands beside you killed your mother and your brother and yet you proudly show your

    loyalty to him,¡± my father scoffs.

    ¡°H-he didn¡¯t k-kill Jonathan-¡± That¡¯s when I see it, the flicker of fear in his eyes when I mention my dead

    brother. He¡¯s hiding something¡­Lowering my walls, I allow the river of thoughts to flow between us.

    He can¡¯t know about Jonathan. There¡¯s no possible way he would know! I hear him say to his wolf. ¡°W-

    what don¡¯t I know?¡± I ask, my father stiffening with surprise that I know what he¡¯s thinking.

    This Novel Is Provided BY AllWorldBeauty ¡°What?¡± he asks, bemused by my question. ¡°I -I said, ¡®W-

    What don¡¯t I-I know about Jonathan?¡± I repeat, this time taking a menacing step forward.

    My father tries to crawl back but winces when he tries to move his legs. ¡°W-What don¡¯t I-I know about

    Jonathan?¡± I snarl, dread settling in the pit of my stomach.

    My father stares back defiantly at me, refusing to speak so I take matters into my own hands. Closing my

    eyes, I listen in to his subconscious, following the voices in his memories.

    A coldness envelops me in the darkness before a bright light blinds me for a moment. Like a movie

    projection, Sebastian¡¯s memories begin to unfold on the dock in front of him for all to see.

    Scarlett Haven and Ravenstone wolves alike fall silent to watch, allowing me to focus on the many rivers

    of thought trying to drown me.

    In the first memory I find, all I see is Sebastian sitting at his desk, staring at a hairbrush in his hand.He

    does not use it, just carefully caresses it for a few moments before stuffing it into a drawer and returning

    to his work.

    For a moment, he almost looks human¡­until he carefully hides all his pain behind a mask of stone.

    I dig a little deeper, unlocking another memory where my father berates Wyatt for questioning him.

    ¡°Zane will not take the title because he doesn¡¯t have what it takes to look his opponent in the eye and

    lead his soldiers in war,¡± he snarls.

    ¡°He will always be weak¡­He¡¯s useless¡­I showed mercy to him as a favor for Elenore. He was her son,

    but he was never mine.¡±

    Despite the venom in his voice as he says those things, I feel a smile curl on my face and a sense of

    relief wash over me as I realize something amazing.

    His words no longer hurt me and I am now free of the chains that bound me to him.

    We are not family, just two strangers at war.  I continue scouring his memories, stumbling upon

    memory after memory of him ignoring the cruelty of his own pack against Agnes and I.

    I travel back many years until I find myself seeing the night of my mother¡¯s death through his own eyes.

    I stand back and watch my mother leave the car to grab a snack for me, trailing behind Sebastian as

    they enter the King¡¯s party.

    Together they greet guests and slowly make their way towards the snack bar, smiling andughing like

    the perfect couple.

    To an outsider, they look like your average, happily married Alpha and Luna, but on the inside, I know my

    mother was screaming.

    ¡°¡¯I¡¯m leaving you,¡± my mother murmurs as she grabs a te of food for me. ¡°And I¡¯m taking my baby with

    me.¡±

    For many years, I have wondered why my mother never left Sebastian, believing perhaps their bond was

    just too hard to break free from.

    After meeting Talia and our pup, I¡¯vee to understand the fear of someone hurting your child.I was

    hidden away partially for fear of me being hurt by Ravenstone.

    Perhaps my mother feared I would be hurt without Scarlett Haven¡¯s protection¡­

    just like Jonathan.

    A sense of pride washes over me as I recognize my mother¡¯s strength to choose me over her pack and

    title. It could not have been an easy decision to walk away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the things that I need and nothing more,¡± she adds quietly.

    ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t expect any of your money to help me raise him.

    You never treated him like a son anyways, so why start now?¡± I see the anger seething in Sebastian¡¯s

    brown eyes and he walks away, my mother turning back in the direction of the car, only to be pulled into

    a conversation with a pack of Lunas.

    Not long after, the attack begins and as the memory drifts away, I hear the most blood curdling scream, a

    scream that both shatters my heart and fills my soul with rage.

    ¡°Sebastian! Sebastian, help me! Help me!¡± my mother screams, but Sebastian only turns the other cheek

    and runs in the opposite direction, jumping on a Ravenstone wolf and tearing out his throat.

    I stop the projection, unable to understand how Sebastian could abandon his mate when she called his

    name. ¡°y-you heard her scream,¡± I mumble, fighting back the angry tears that so desperately want to

    escape my eyes. ¡°S-she mind-linked y-you for help¡­and y-you left her¡­¡±

    My voice trails off as I try to contain my rage. All these years of suffering without my mother¡­could have

    ended had Sebastian only protected his mate like he promised to the day he married her.I could have

    lived a good life with just my mom somewhere far from all the wars and abuse.

    I could have learned to be happy with myself¡­but Sebastian robbed me of that beautiful life. Sebastian

    stares back emotionlessly, not an ounce of regret for what he did to my mother.

    ¡°She was Wyatt¡¯s responsibility,¡± Sebastian retorts in a low snarl. ¡°Besides, who are you to judge me?

    You stand with the man who ordered her death.

    You are no better than me.

    You¡¯re just a spineless-¡± Grayson pushes through to the surface, taking over control as I process my

    rage.

    ¡°Push the bullets in further!¡± Graysonmands, Sebastian watching in horror as his hands move

    involuntarily towards his bleeding wounds.

    ¡°What- No! No!¡± He says through gritted teeth, attempting to disobey themand but failing, his fingers

    plunging into the wounds to push the bullets in further.

    ¡°F******ck!¡± he growls with strained agony, blood pouring from the open wounds.

    ¡°Areal Alpha doesn¡¯t scream,¡± Grayson sneers, Sebastian¡¯s face seething with rage and humiliation. ¡°

    Areal Alpha never shows weakness.Isn¡¯t that what you always say to me, Father?¡± Sebastian growls in

    response, his breaths ragged as he holds back his screams the further he pushes in the bullets.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Grayson snarls, taking a step back to let me regain control.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When I face the man again, I get down on one knee so that our eyes meet.

    ¡°I-l am nothing like y-you,¡± I whisper in a calm rage through clenched teeth. ¡°And I-I never will be.¡± I close

    my eyes, once again finding myself in the depths of my father¡¯s memories.

    Many are cruel and vile, but I stumbled upon one I have no memory of myself.

    ¡°You call this an heir?¡± my grandfather, Alexander, snarls as he looks down at me.

    ¡°It can¡¯t even speak.¡± Four-year-old me trembles in the presence of the old Alpha, his face contorted in

    disgust and pity.

    ¡°He has a name,¡± my mother snarls, pushing me behind her to shield me from my grandfather¡¯s wrath.

    ¡°You would do well to teach that b***h of yours how to address an Alpha,¡± my grandfather snarls. ¡°Unless

    you want me to do it for you.¡± There is terror in Sebastian¡¯s eyes and a twitch in his hand, and I make a

    realization. He feared his father¡­

    just like I feared him. He hides it well behind an emotionless face, storming over to my mother and

    pping her cheek.

    My mother yelps as the sting burns across her face but she keeps her body in front of me protectively.

    ¡°You may speak only if you are spoken to,¡± Sebastian growls, turning to face his father.

    ¡°I apologize for my wife¡¯s behavior.¡± My grandfather only grunts in response, an unamused look on his

    face. ¡°Make sure it never happens again.¡± ¡°Yes sir,¡± Sebastian bows before his father.It¡¯s rather

    refreshing to see Sebastian cower before another Alpha.

    I had been too afraid my whole life to notice Sebastian had his own fears. ¡°Boy,e here,¡± my

    grandfather¡¯s voice booms, my mother shaking her head at him. ¡°I saide here.¡±

    My father grabs my mother¡¯s wrist and yanks her away from me, hissing in her ear, ¡°If you care about the

    boy, do not question my father.

    Please.¡± Please? I wonder to myself, watching my younger self tremble as I take timid steps towards the

    Alpha towering over me.

    ¡°Speak,¡± my grandfather snaps, younger me opening my mouth but saying nothing.

    ¡°I said ¡®speak¡¯ boy!¡± he snarls, tears springing to my eyes. ¡°He-hello, gran-gran-grandpa-¡± The color

    drains from Sebastian¡¯s face as the elder Alpha¡¯s eyes glow turquoise, the look on his face that of utter

    disgust and disappointment.

    Younger me suddenly begins to scream, my little hands wing at my arms and begging for mercy.

    ¡°Father- Sir, please,¡±  Sebastian pleads as I copse on the floor, writhing and kicking from the agony

    burning across my body.

    My mother screams with me, begging Alpha Alexander to let me go and pleading with Sebastian to stop

    him from hurting me.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll fix him,¡± Sebastian says, getting on his knees. ¡°I promise, Sir.

    I¡¯ll fix him.Just let the kid go.¡± My younger self suddenly stops screaming, passed out from all the pain.

    The elder Alpha stares coldly at his kneeling son, disgusted by his behavior. ¡°GET OFF YOUR KNEES,

    BOY!¡± my grandfather snarls.

    ¡°An Alpha never kneels, EVER!¡± The walls rattle with his booming voice, and he turns to leave the room.

    ¡°The next time I see that boy,¡± he says over his shoulder. ¡°He better be fixed.¡± The memory fades away

    into mist, morphing into a new one.

    My mother sits in her rocking chair, nursing me while little Jonathan ys with a crinkly foil nket on the

    floor.

    Looking around, I realize we are in the old cottage by the waterfall, away from the pack territory.

    Sebastian walks in quietly, Jonathan pushing himself onto his feet and crawling over to his father to greet

    him with a hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking Johnny to the park,¡± Sebastian whispers over his shoulder, my mother nodding haphazardly

    as she caresses my face.

    Sebastian takes Jonathan to his truck, strapping him into the back seat, excitement dancing in his

    youthful face.

    I had long forgotten there was once a man under all his bitter hatred.

    I follow them on their drive, watching my older brother y with a rattle in his hand while Sebastian

    nces at him through the rearview mirror.

    Distracted by his son, Sebastian doesn¡¯t notice the three wolves standing in the middle of the road and

    by the time Sebastian sees them, it¡¯s already toote.

    He swerves off the road and into a ditch, the truck flipping over a few times beforeing to a halt in an

    upside down position.

    The windshield ispletely shattered and the smell of gasoline lingers in the air. Dazed and confused,

    Sebastian looks around the truck, blood trickling from his nose and temples.

    Jonathan cries in the back seat, little cuts on his face as he screams. Outside, the wolves circle the truck,

    snarling and growling at Sebastian, daring him to step out.

    Sebastian fights against his belt, quickly discovering that it is stuck and trapping him in his metal prison. ¡°

    Come out, Sebastian,¡± the silver wolf snickers as he shifts into his human form, revealing himself to be

    my grandfather.

    Sebastian panics at the sound of his father¡¯s voice and ws himself out of his belt, breaking a window

    with his elbow to crawl out of the truck.

    Wiping the blood from his nose, he presents himself before his father with his head lowered. ¡°Sir,¡±

    Sebastian mumbles, earning him a p from his father.

    ¡°Speak with your chest.

    None of this mumbling s**t,¡± his father snarls, Sebastian nodding and standing up straighter.

    ¡°Yessir,¡± he says with forced confidence. The Elder Alpha, nces from side to side at his two

    colleagues, before a sinister smile spreads across his l*ps.

    ¡°Kill them,¡± he says, Sebastian and the two wolves staring in shock at the Alpha. His smile dissipates,

    reced by a cold frown.

    ¡°Do I have to repeat myself? I said ¡°Kill them!¡± The wolves cower back, and while confused, Sebastian

    turns to the two wolves, his arms turning to their deadly green gas.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sebastian whispers, the green mist racing towards the wolves, pouring into their eyes, their

    nostrils and their mouths.

    The wolves try to escape but the gas does its work, blisters spreading across their bodies as they howl in

    pain.

    Foam spills from their mouths down their chins and as they copse on the ground, convulsing violently

    until they take theirst breath and cease to move.

    The mist flows back to Sebastian¡¯s arms as he towers over their dead bodies while his father lights a

    cigar for himself. ¡°You apologized,¡± his father says in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°You know what that shows me?¡± Sebastian suddenly copses on his knees, groaning in pain and

    wing at his arms in desperation.

    ¡°Weakness,¡± his father snarls. ¡°I will not have a weak heir. Stand up, you imbecile!¡± Sebastian staggers

    on his feet, his breath ragged as he pushes through his pain.

    ¡°Now kill your son,¡± his fathermands, Sebastian looking at his father in horror, shaking his head in

    refusal.

    ¡°No¡­you can¡¯t- I can¡¯t do that¡­¡± he whimpers, copsing on his knees again and screaming in agony. I

    said ¡°Kill him,¡± the elder Alpha demands.

    ¡°Father-¡± ¡°We need more allies in this war,¡± his father snaps.

    ¡°Losing the boy will garner the sympathy we need to get us the troops to defeat Ravenstone-¡± ¡°T-there

    has to be another way,¡± Sebastian shakes his head.

    ¡°He-¡± ¡°I lost my son to those mutts,¡± the Alpha roars. ¡°He was a man who went after what he wanted like

    a true Alpha and now I¡¯m stuck with you, a poor pathetic excuse for an Alpha.You¡¯ll never be Cyrus, but I

    will make you the Alpha you need to be for us.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s just a pup.

    He¡¯s my son-¡± ¡°And Cyrus was mine!¡± his father snarls. ¡°Now do it!¡± Sebastian begs and pleads for

    another solution, but his father is relentless.

    His eyes glow turquoise with rage and Sebastian begins to scream and writhe on the floor from the nerve

    pain inflicted by his father.

    ¡°P-Please! Please, father stop!¡± Sebastian cries, his father¡¯s eyes stone cold.

    ¡°Do it¡­¡± he whispers softly. ¡°And I¡¯ll make the pain stop.¡± Sebastian endures the pain for as long as he

    can, but eventually he reaches his limit.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it,¡± he pants through his sobs. ¡°Just make it stop

    .A satisfied smile curls on his father¡¯s l*ps and he releases his son from his painful grasp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use your gift,¡± Alexander orders. ¡°They¡¯ll know it was you who did it.¡± Sebastian nods, crawling into

    the truck to grab his crying son.

    My heart rate climbs as I watch him wrap his fingers around Jonathan¡¯s throat, my brother staring

    innocently up at his father.

    Tears slide down Sebatian¡¯s face as he tightens his grip on Jonathan¡¯s neck, the little boy squirming in

    his arms.

    ¡°Shhhh, shhhhh,¡± Sebastian sobs, crushing his own son¡¯s windpipe until atst, a loud crack brings

    silence.

    Sebastian stares nkly at Jonathan¡¯s body, his hands trembling for what they had just done.

    ¡°You will say these two were spies conspiring with the Ravenstone pack and that they killed your son,¡±

    the Alpha says, his voice interrupting the eerie silence that had settled over the forest.

    Sebastian says nothing, caressing the cheeks of the son he just killed.

    The old Alpha pats his son on the shoulder in solidarity and holds out his cigar to him.

    ¡°Now you know what it feels like to lose a son to this war. Maybe now you¡¯ll step up as the Alpha you¡¯re

    supposed to be and bring an end to this. For your brother and for your son.¡±

    ¡°You made me kill my pup,¡± Sebastian whispers to himself in disbelief. ¡°No,¡± his father shakes his head.

    ¡°No, Toran Ravenstone did this to you.He made you do it.He killed your son¡­and now¡­you must get

    revenge.¡±

    The memory fades away, morphing back to the present where I find myself staring at the monster before

    me. ¡°y-you killed Jo-Jonathan¡­¡±

    Spread the love

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 80 ¨C ***Zane***

    ¡°Awar killed my son,¡± Sebastian replies, a numbness in his voice as if he had recited these words until

    they became his truth. ¡°A war started by the man you now align yourself with.¡± ¡°Y-you lied¡­Y-you lied all

    these y-years!¡± I say, shaking my head in disbelief. ¡°Y-you said i-it was Ravenstone!¡± Around me, the

    wolves on either side stare at the old Alpha in shock, unable toprehend how he could ever harm his

    own child.

    ¡°You will never understand this,¡± Enter title¡­ Sebastian snarls. ¡°You¡¯ve been kept away from all the war,

    all the blood, all the death your entire life.Y ou will never understand the sacrifices an Alpha has to make

    for their pack but I do!¡± ¡°H-he was innocent!¡± I cry, unable to believe his justification.

    ¡°There are no innocents in war!¡± Sebastian growls. ¡°Only blood, be it the blood of your enemies or the

    blood of your family.

    War does not know right from wrong, it only knows strength and being strong enough to do what needs

    to be done and take what is yours!¡± ¡°Yy-you¡¯re a monster,¡± I whisper. m not the only monster here,¡±

    Sebastian sneers, his eyes narrowing to slits as he res at Toran.

    ¡°This war began because a mate bond was not honored between my brother and his wife. That man,¡± he

    snarls, pointing at Toran.

    ¡°That man destroyed my family but it was not enough to take my brother,¡± heughs cruelly. ¡°No, he went

    and had my wife killed¡­

    He made me feel her death. I felt the pain shattering through me, burning my lungs, my flesh, my soul! I

    felt her slip away until all that was left was this cold, emptiness.I felt everything that night, but it was not

    enough for him.

    No, he then took her from me. He took her and kept her hidden from me all these years, mocking me¡­

    He bought her love, no doubt¡­tricked her into thinking he actually cared for her¡­But Ravenstones¡­

    they are incapable of love.¡±

    Beside me, Tylen looks like he might tear Sebastian to shreds but Toran has a satisfied grin on his lips.

    ¡°My, my.

    How little you know, Seba,¡± Toran sighs, shifting into his human form. ¡°But no matter, you will eat your

    words soon enough,¡± Toran teases. ¡°I love my wife.

    I have for the past 20 years and despite knowing that it was I who hurt her, Elenore loves me too, freely

    and willingly.

    We are not fated, but every day she wakes up, she chooses me, over and over again.

    She has raised my son and my pack alongside me like a true Luna, and she has never once lived in fear

    that I may hurt her like you did.

    In all our years of marriage, the only time I have ever touched her, was because she begged me to.

    Not once have I ever forced myself upon her, because unlike you, I actually cherish my wife.

    After what we just witnessed, can you say the same?

    Did you ever truly love that woman or were you just satisfying your wolf?¡± He snarls.

    ¡°Elenore was the only good in my life!¡± Sebastian snaps.

    ¡°And yet, you destroyed her,¡± Toran growls.

    ¡°But by the grace of my Goddess, she does not know who you are or what you did to her.

    Moon Goddess gave her a clean te to start over with and I thank her every day for that because she

    will never remember that it was you who took her pup, that it was you who broke her son, and that it was

    you who shattered her heart every day with your cruelty.¡±

    ¡°Do not act so righteous, Toran!

    There is blood on your hands as there is blood on mine!¡± Sebastian bellows, trembling with rage.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We are no different!¡± ¡°You are wrong, my dear Seba,¡± Toran replies.

    ¡°There is no innocent blood on my hands.

    I did not kill those children at the daycare.

    I did not kill my own son for the benefit of war.

    I did not hurt my own family.

    AND I DID NOT KILL BRE!¡± ¡°LIAR!¡± Sebastian screams and I realize he has been fighting this war based

    on lies and deceit.

    ¡°Y-ou don¡¯t know abou-about Bre,¡± I murmur softly, Sebastian¡¯s face hardening.

    ¡°Of course I know about Bre.

    That bastard killed her when he found out she was mated to my brother,¡± Sebastian scoffs.

    ¡°And then he killed my brother.¡± Acruel smile lingers on Toran¡¯s face and with one look, he asks me to

    show Sebastian the truth of that day.

    I look around at the Scarlett wolves, their faith in their Alpha already faltering.

    Do not pity them, Grayson snaps.

    They deserve to know the truth behind the war they have been fighting for almost 30 years.

    Closing my eyes and putting down my walls, I let Toran¡¯s memories flood my head, sifting through them

    until I find the memory of that fateful day.

    When I open my eyes again, a beam of light flows through my irises, projecting the memory for all to see.

    ¡°Toran! Toran !¡± Breanna screams through mindlink, Toran running faster until he reaches a small cottage

    in the forest.

    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Toran shouts back, knocking down the front door and racing inside.

    His breath hitches when upon entering the cottage, he sees Cyrus towering over Breannaying on the

    couch, a bloody dagger in his hand.

    Breanna wheezes softly as Cyrus turns to face his best friend.

    ¡°We were supposed to be the Fated Pair,¡± Cyrus chuckles to himself.

    ¡°But the spell wore off-¡± He manages to escape by sonic scream, leaving Toran to face his dying wife on

    his own.

    Toran crawls to her, cradling her head and smoothing down her hair.

    There is arge gaping wound on her stomach, a river of blood pouring through it.

    Upon touching her, Toran¡¯s eyes suddenly widen in shock and Breanna smiles up at him as a little blood

    trickles from her nose, reaching a hand to caress his cheek.

    ¡°M-mate,¡± she coughs out, wiping the blood on her lips.

    ¡°We¡¯re mates.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak,¡± Toran hushes, attempting to lift her in her arms, but Breanna only protests.

    ¡°I need to get you to the hospital.

    They¡¯ll fix you there,e on.¡± ¡°N-No,¡± Breanna protests.

    ¡°Just-just stay here with me.

    Just hold my hand,¡± she says through a bloody smile.

    ¡°Please.¡± ¡°But they can fix you,¡± Toran pleads, Breanna shaking her head at him.

    ¡°Please, please let them fix you-¡± ¡°I love you, Toran,¡± Breanna whispers, coughing up more blood.

    ¡°P-please be strong¡­

    without me¡­¡± ¡°Bre-¡± Toran shakes his head, Breanna¡¯s eyes slowly fading away.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Bre, I¡¯ve got you,¡± he murmurs, lifting her up so he can sit down and cradle her in his arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Bre.

    It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± he adds, rocking back and forth long after she goes still in his arms.

    ¡°We¡¯re okay, baby.

    We¡¯re going to be okay.

    You¡¯re just tired.

    You just go to sleep and in the morning, it¡¯ll all be better.

    I promise, baby.¡± He sits on that couch for what seems to be an eternity, holding his mate and brushing

    her hair with his fingers.

    Tears streak his cheeks but there is anger in his eyes.

    Anger and hatred.

    ¡°No,¡± Sebastian shakes his head in disbelief, disrupting the memory projection.

    ¡°No, it cannot be!

    Toran killed Breanna.

    It was Toran-¡± ¡°Your brother took my mate,¡±Toran snarls.

    ¡°It was your brother¡¯s own greed that got him killed, not my envy.

    He tricked you, he tricked you all into believing Breanna was his mate but it was just a spell.

    A spell to make her believe she was his mate when in reality, she was mine.

    You¡¯ve killed innocent people, all in the name of a lie.¡± Sebastian shakes his head, unwilling to believe

    what he¡¯s just witnessed.

    ¡°No, no.

    He¡¯s lying!¡± Sebastian cries, looking around at his wolves who stare at their weapons in disgust.

    ¡°My-My father said-¡± ¡°You still believe that man after everything he¡¯s done?

    ¡± Toran scoffs.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a coward, Sebastian.

    All this time you¡¯ve been afraid your son would tarnish your reputation, when the only one hurting your

    pack is you!¡± ¡°I did what was necessary,¡± Sebastian snarls back.

    ¡°You did what you were told without question,¡± Toran snaps.

    ¡°Like a lost pup looking for approval.

    Now when it matters, you¡¯re all alone, Sebastian.

    Cyrus is dead andAlexander can¡¯t help you.

    Face it, White, the only one responsible for your crimes here is you and you will pay dearly for them all!¡±

    kill him, Grayson snarls.

    After all the pain he¡¯s caused, he deserves nothing short of death!

    I stare at the Scarlett Alpha, the world he created with terror and cruelty crumbling around him.

    He looks so pathetic as he kneels before the one person he was always too ashamed to im as his

    son.

    ¡°You¡¯re still weak, boy,¡± Sebastian snickers, a challenge in his voice.

    ¡°After all these years, you still can¡¯t face me like an Alpha.

    An Alpha would have killed me without hesitation!

    And yet you won¡¯t.

    You just stand there like an idiot-¡± He suddenly sits up as I fill his mind with memories of my childhood,

    one by one, showing him the fear I overcame.

    I show him all the times I stood before that mirror in my room, practicing my words to make them perfect,

    my fingers trembling with every flip of the page of my book.

    I show him all the times I watched him beat my mother to teach me a lesson, how she cried and begged

    him for mercy and how I tried so hard to make him proud.

    His fingers curl as he feels the sting of the whips and belts on my back from every beating I got for the

    mistakes I made whilepleting my work and daily chores.

    I show him how my silence was mocked daily, and how I learned to survive without ever uttering a word.

    I show him the day Caine whipped me until ribbons of flesh hung from my back and how I took it all

    without screaming.

    I make him feel the pain of his rejections and the humiliation of losing my pack to a boy now buried six

    feet under.

    I show him what I did to the heir he chose, how Caine pissed himself in fear before he shot himself in the

    head for hurting my mate.

    I show him the aftermath as Talia was wheeled into a hospital room and force him to feel the anguish I

    felt as they fought to bring her back.

    I show him the fear in Dakota¡¯s eyes as he screamed for his mommy, and the agony in my heart as I

    waited for news on my mate.

    I show Sebastian all the torment of my life before Talia and Kota made it fade away, but I do not share

    their beauty.

    He does not deserve to see them.

    The memories overwhelm him, Sebastian shaking his head as if to remove them from his mind, but I

    hold him hostage, wanting him to see for himself everything he did to me.

    ¡°St-sto-st¡± he stammers, his eyes flickering as memories flood his every thought.

    ¡°Oh Gods!¡± ¡°I-I know who I-l am,¡± I whisper , towering over the coward I once feared as he whimpers.

    ¡°I-l am the son of A-Agnes Thorne and the son of R-Rionna Ravenstone.

    I-l am mated to Ta-Talia Ramos and the f-father of our son, Da-Dakota Ramos.

    I-I am an Alpha with a st-stutter and the b-boy y-you were so ashamed to call a sson.

    Y-your blood runs through m-my veins¡­.

    But I will n-never be like yyou¡­

    because I-I am stronger than y-you will ever be!¡± He holds his head in his hands, curling up on the floor

    as I fill his mind with my screams and those of my mothers.

    ¡°S-shut up!¡± Sebastian shouts, the veins on his temples bulging and his face flushing red.

    Pushing him even further, I force him to watch Jonathan¡¯s murder over and over again, making him relive

    with vivid detail, the memory of him telling my mother that her beloved pup was now dead, never to grow

    up to be the Alpha he was always meant to be.

    ¡°M-make it stop!¡± Sebastian cries, his fingers wing at his own eyes, his nails tearing through his flesh.

    Grayson forces his way to the surface, and through gritted teeth, snarls at the deplorable Alpha, ¡°Be

    aman, Sebastian and face what you did!¡± ¡°P-please!¡± the Alpha begs, screaming in agony on the dock

    floor.

    ¡°Did I stutter?¡± Grayson sneers, giving me back control to face my tormentor.

    Do not hold back, Grayson whispers.

    Because he never did.

    Closing my eyes, I open connections with Tylen and Toran, selecting memories to show Sebastian how

    much life improved for my mother without him in it.

    I let him watch my mother wake up from hera and slowly fall in love with Toran and Tylen.

    Sebastian growls with rage, unable to stop the memories of her saying ¡®I do¡¯ to another man and smiling

    happily as her new adopted son showers her with affection.

    He ms his head against the concrete of the dock in hopes of ending his misery, but the memories

    keep flooding Sebastian¡¯s brain one by one.

    A gash forms across his forehead, blood spilling from the wound and trickling down his nose and temples

    but it does not stop him from hitting himself again with his fists.

    Images of Rionna leading a happy life without Sebastian torment him, revealing to him how truly

    insignificant his presence was in her life.

    ¡°No! No!¡± He screams, writhing on the floor in a fit of fury.

    ¡°I love you, Toran,¡± Rionna murmurs every morning to her husband, the words enraging Sebastian¡¯s wolf.

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes turn blue as his wolf steps through and for once, his fiery swirls of sapphire don¡¯t scare

    me anymore.

    ¡°lt said make it stop!¡± the Alphamands, but his words mean nothing to me anymore.

    When I remain silent, Sebastian¡¯s bones begin to crack and rearrange, his silver wolf taking his ce.

    The wolf snarls and attempts to charge at me, but he doesn¡¯t take a single step before his own soldiers

    point their guns at him without my coercion.

    He snarls at them to stand down, but not one soldier chooses to follow his lead anymore.

    He takes a step forward, a soldier pulling the trigger of his gun and shooting his paw.

    Sebastain¡¯s wolf howls in pain and copses on his injured hind legs.

    ¡°Stay down,¡± Imand, Sebastian¡¯s wolf responding ordingly against his will.

    Toran circles Sebastian like prey before crouching down and stroking his tail with his hand, inhaling

    deeply and closing his eyes.

    When he opens them again, they glow red, a small smile on his lips.

    ¡°How many years, I¡¯ve dreamed of this moment, Sebastian,¡± Toran¡¯s wolf whispers to himself.

    ¡°To hold your power in my hands and have you at my mercy.

    ¡± Sebastian only snarls in response, but I see the fear in his eyes.

    ¡°You will die tonight,¡± Toran¡¯s wolf murmurs.

    ¡°But only when you beg for it.¡± The wolf turns to me and in a polite voice, asks that I continue my memory

    assault.

    Concentrating, I dig through Sebastian¡¯s childhood memories, forcing him to relive all of the humiliations

    he faced on ount of his father all at once.

    He begins to w and bite at his own legs as he feels the phantom sting of his father¡¯s whip burn across

    his flesh.

    At the same time, red mist forms at Toran¡¯s fingertips, the poisonous gas floating towards Sebastian.

    His flesh breaks out into painful blisters and Sebastian writhes in pain from the simultaneous attacks.

    Toran creates more gas, letting it wash over Sebastian¡¯s eyes so that it blinds him and all he can see

    now are the images I project in his own head.

    Little by little, I make him relive his past while Toran emits a little gas to cause just enough agony without

    killing Sebastian.

    Time seems to stand crawl as Sebastian begs for mercy, each of his cries chipping away at my humanity

    and causing my stomach to churn with disgust.

    ¡°You should go,¡± Toran murmurs, his eyes still glowing red.

    ¡°Before he takes your innocence too.¡± I stare at the shell of aman screaming on the dock floor, his body

    almost unrecognizable from all the blisters and w marks.

    Behind me, several Ravenstone wolves sit to watch Sebastian¡¯s slow demise.

    ¡°Torture changes you forever and no one will think less of you for leaving,¡± Toran¡¯s wolf exins.

    ¡°You are still our Alpha.¡± He gestures around the Harbor.

    ¡°There are no humans here now,¡± his wolf adds.

    ¡°Just beasts avenging the deaths of their fallen children.¡± I look around to see that he is right, all the

    wolves have taken overmand to watch the man who killed their sons and daughters in a fiery hell,

    suffer a slow and painful death by his own hand.

    ¡°The choice is yours, Alpha,¡± Toran sighs.

    An Alpha acts with his pack, Grayson reminds me.

    But let me carry this burden for you and I¡¯ll finish this once and for all.

    Very gently, Grayson takes overmand, instructing Toran¡¯s wolf to proceed.

    Grayson blocks out Sebastian¡¯s cries for the next several hours, and I only see the monster twist and

    contort in silent agony, though I choose not to watch most of it.

    It is only after Sebastian begs for death that Grayson allows me to hear again.

    ¡°Do it yourself,¡± Grayson instructs, a green mist forming around Sebastian¡¯s blistered body.

    The toxic green gas pours into Sebastian¡¯s nose and throat, his eyes bulging out as he struggles to

    breathe.

    Foam spills out of his snout and trickles down his neck, the veins in his eyes bursting and turning the

    whites red.

    He opens his mouth to howl but nothing ever leaves his throat, his body finally going limp.

    I do not know how to feel as I stare at Sebastian¡¯s dead body, the monster within no longer able to hurt

    me or anyone else ever again.

    There are no cheers, no shouts of joy and no excitement, only silence as reality sets in; the Scarlett

    Alpha has finally fallen.

    The Scarlett wolves turn to me and bow their heads, ready to ept me as their new alpha.

    I, however, only shake my head.

    ¡°I am not your Alpha,¡± I proim.

    ¡°Scarlett Haven dies with Sebastian White.¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 81 ¨C ***Trigger Warning: Child abuse and assault

    depicted***

    * ¡°¡± *Christian***

    ¡°You¡¯re not my daddy!¡± Dakota shouts angrily, his little nose scrunched up in fury. Jack¡¯s heart rate rises,

    his fingers tightly gripping the steering wheel. He¡¯s just a kid. He doesn¡¯t know any better, ¡ª I exin.

    Natalia probably never told him about us. This is all your fault! Jack snarls return. Enter title¡­

    If I had only taken control earlier, our son would know who his father is! ¡°Dakota,¡± Jack says through a

    forced smile. ¡°Dakota, I am your daddy. Your mommy and I got married-¡± ¡°No!¡± Dakota refuses, shaking

    his head with conviction.

    ¡°No, Zane is my daddy. Only daddies kiss mommies and Zane kisses mommy all the time and they y

    games like Horsey in the Desert and they sleep together even when mommy farts on the bed and makes

    it all stinky.

    And-and my daddy is a superhero fighting bad guys. I wanna be just like my daddy. Who in the f**k is

    Zane! ?

    I snarl, Jack straining to control his anger.

    Jack looks back at Dakota, a very tight smile on his lips as he asks through gritted teeth, ¡°Who is Zane? ¡±

    ¡°My daddy,¡± Dakota snaps, tapping his thumb against his forehead.

    ¡°And who is your Daddy? ¡± Jack asks, barely hanging on to his patience.

    ¡°Zane,¡± Dakota huffs Knowing Jack is about to explode, I remind him that our son is only four to calm him

    down.

    ¡°Tell me more about Zane,¡± he says with forced enthusiasm.

    ¡°No!¡± Kota snaps, pulling his hands towards himself and bending his fingers.

    He then taps on his thumb to his forehead.

    ¡°I want my daddy!

    I want my daddy right now!¡¯ ¡°ZANE IS NOT YOUR DADDY!

    I AM!¡± Jack roars.

    ¡°NOOOOO!¡± Kota screams, kicking his legs and swinging his hands violently.

    ¡°ZANE IS MY DADDY.¡± ¡°¡¯M YOUR DADDY!¡± Jack growls, his foot stepping on the gas pedal.

    ¡°He¡¯s not your daddy!

    I am!

    I am your only daddy and you are going to stay with me forever!

    We are going to be the family we were meant to be and you are never going to see Zane again!¡± ¡°NO!

    ¡± Dakota says before suddenly howling at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Jack snarls but Dakota continues to howl with rage.

    ¡°My daddy is a wolf!,¡± he cries.

    ¡°And he¡¯s going to eat you!

    Having lost all of his patience, Jack pulls the car over down a secluded road, stepping out of the car and

    storming over to Kota¡¯s side.¡± He pulls at the car door but it appears Dakota has locked the door.

    ¡°Open the door!¡± Jack snarls, Dakota wiping his nose and shaking his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three and you better f*****g open this door!¡± Dakota bursts into tears once more

    and screeches at the top of his lungs as Jack counts down.

    ¡°One¡­. TWO¡­¡± Before Jack gets to three, he unlocks the door with the car fob and ms it open,

    Dakota attempting to crawl away.

    Enraged, Jack grabs him by the ankles and drags him back to the edge of the seat, flipping him over on

    his back.

    Dakota thrashes violently as Jack lifts him up by the cor of his shirt.

    ¡°Listen to me, you little s**t.

    Listen to me!¡± Jack snarls, giving Kota a good shake so that boy stares back at us in fright.

    ¡°I am going to kill that little Daddy of yours so you better get used to never seeing him again!

    You are my pup and that¡¯s -¡± He stops dead in his tracks when Dakota¡¯s shorts suddenly darken and a

    stream of warm urine trickles down his legs and onto my jeans and shoes.

    There is a defiant pout on Dakota¡¯s face, angry tears rolling down his cheeks as he growls back at us.

    All Jack sees is red as he sets the kid down on the seat and he begins to frantically remove my belt,

    folding it in half and gripping it tightly in one hand.

    Sensing danger, Dakota tries to scramble away but he is no match for Jack who grabs him by the wrists.

    The little boy tries to wriggle free but Jack only tightens his grips and begins to p the back of Dakota¡¯s

    legs with the leather belt.

    Dakota yelps and writhes with every lick, crying for his daddy toe save him.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± he screams, his cries growing desperate with the sting of the belt.

    ¡°Daddy help me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m your daddy! Do you hear me?!¡± Jack snarls, beating his legs until his hand begins

    to hurt.

    ¡°I¡¯m your daddy! ¡± Having taken out his frustration on the child after a few licks, Jack removes Dakota¡¯s

    wet shorts, revealing red welts around his butt cheeks and the back of his thighs.

    Leaving him only in his underwear, Jack forces Dakota into the seat and buckles him in.

    By the time Jack is finished and he settles back behind the wheel, beads of sweat slither down the sides

    of my face and his angered breath isbored.

    In the back seat, Dakota continues to cry softly to himself, wiping his small tears with his shirt.

    ¡°Are you done? ¡± Jack snarls, Dakota saying nothing and looking out the window as he hups.

    Putting the car in drive, Jack races down the road.

    Kota whimpers the faster we travel but Jack ignores him, having had enough of the pup for the day.

    Where are you going?

    I ask him when we drive past the pack territory entrance.

    To the old cabin, Jack replies.

    Your father is still looking for your mother and thest thing I need right now is to be questioned about

    the kid I just brought home.

    So what is the n?

    We ensure Natalia knows I have our pup, he replies, searching up Brody¡¯s number in his contacts.

    Brody¡¯s phone has been sending me its location since he left.

    I Thephone reads California and a satisfied smile curls on my lips.

    Brody is currently in California which can only mean Jordan is with Natalia and is hiding her from me.

    He dials Jordan¡¯s number, his fingers impatiently tapping on the steering wheel as the phone rings on the

    other end.

    After a few moments, Jordan picks up.

    ¡°Bring me my Tiny,¡± Jack snarls into the phone.

    ¡°And don¡¯t you dare lie to me.

    I know you¡¯re with her,¡± he growls, the sound of shuffling on the other side.

    ¡°If you hurt him,¡± Natalia warns, the sound of her voice making my heart skip a beat.

    ¡°If your hurt my baby, I¡¯ll ki- ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Jack says, softening his voice.

    ¡°Juste home.

    Please.

    I promise, we¡¯ll be a family again.¡± There is a long pause on the other side and I check my phone to

    make sure I still have service when Natalia¡¯s voicees through.

    ¡°I want to hear his voice,¡± Natalia says, her voice stern and unyielding.

    I look over my shoulder at the pup lulling himself to sleep.

    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping,¡± I shake my head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!

    Let me hear his voice!¡± ¡°Fine!

    ¡± Jack snaps, the sound of his anger startling the pup.

    Jack puts the phone on speaker and holds the phone behind him while keeping his eyes on the road.

    ¡°Dakota, your mom is on the phone.¡± ¡°Kota?

    ¡± Natalia cries.

    ¡°Kota, baby, are you okay?

    Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Dakota shouts, bursting into tears.

    ¡°Mommy I want to go home!¡± ¡°I know baby!

    I¡¯ming to get you!

    Just be a good boy.

    Be a strong boy for mommy,¡± Natalia whimpers.

    ¡°Kota, I love you!

    Mommy loves yo-¡± I take the phone away from the boy and he begins to cry.

    ¡°Now, look what you¡¯ve done!¡± Jack growls impatiently as the boy wails.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt him!

    He¡¯s just a baby,¡± Natalia pleads.

    ¡°He-He¡¯s scared!

    He doesn¡¯t know any better- ¡± ¡°I expect you home by morning, Natalia,¡± Jack instructs.

    ¡°The Pack house.

    Meet me at the Pack house.

    I¡¯ll have everything ready by then.¡± Jack doesn¡¯t give her a chance to argue, ending the call before she

    can say another word.

    ring at Dakota through the rearview mirror, Jack snarls a warning.

    ¡°You better stop that crying before Ie back there and shut you up myself,¡± he snarls, the little boy

    wiping his tears and trembling in fear.

    He¡¯s had enough, I snap, Jackughing coldly in response.

    He¡¯s an Alpha, Jack mutters.

    He should start acting like one.

    We arrive at the cabin and Jack warns the kid to behave as he opens the car.

    Dakota says nothing, too tired and afraid to throw another tantrum.

    The little boy trembles when Jack goes to unbuckle him, holding his breath until Jack tells him to get out

    of the car.

    He climbs down by himself, staring up at our towering figure withrge tear-filled eyes.

    ¡°Your mommyes home tomorrow,¡± Jack exins, dragging the little boy towards the cabin.

    ¡°And you will behave until she gets home, do you understand?¡± The little boy says nothing, enraging

    Jack as he pushes the door open, but not as much as the familiar scent he smells as we enter the cabin.

    ¡°Hey, did you forget something?¡± Vanessa calls out from the kitchen with a giggle.

    She steps out into the living area with a wooden spoon in her hand, her face paling when she sees me

    with the kid.

    ¡°Christian!¡± She gasps, immediately hiding the spoon behind her back.

    ¡°What are you doing here?

    Name(required)

    Email(required)

    Website

    Message

    Submit

    ¡± Jack snarls, Vanessa stammering an exnation neither Jack or I can decipher.

    She gets down on her knees and begs for forgiveness.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me,¡± she cries, hanging her head in shame.

    ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll leave you alone.

    I¡¯ll give you a divorce and-and you don¡¯t ¨C you don¡¯t even have to pay me for anything.

    You can keep all your money and I¡¯ll disappear for good.

    I won¡¯t stand in the way of you or Natalia¡¯s life.

    Please just let me go,¡± she weeps, almost incoherently.

    ¡°Please, please, let me go.

    I just want to go.¡± Jack and I stare at the crying woman and then nce at the weeping child in my hand,

    our annoyance growing by the second.

    Taking the kid, Jack storms up to Vanessa and hands the kid over to her, Vanessa staring up at us in

    confusion.

    ¡°Wash and feed the kid,¡± Jack snaps, turning on my heel to leave when Vanessa calls out.

    ¡°Wait, Christian, who is he?¡± Vanessa asks, shrinking back when Jack gives her a warning re.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to ask questions,¡± he snarls, Vanessa flinching at the harshness of my voice and cing a

    protective hand over her belly.

    My eyes narrow to slits when I realize Derek didn¡¯t take care of the problem like I told him too.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten rid of it?¡± Jack snaps, the color draining from Vanessa¡¯s face.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about-¡± My fist meets her jaw, Vanessa copsing on the ground from

    the force of the punch.

    Dakota screams in fear, his eyes wide as he looks at his aunt groaning in pain on the floor.

    ¡°You were supposed to get rid of it!¡± Jack mutters under his breath, swinging his leg back.

    ¡°I thought I made myself clear to Derek!

    Thest thing I need is a baby interfering with my marriage with my mate!¡± Jack swings his leg forward,

    kicking Vanessa¡¯s still t belly, her breath hitching from the blow.

    She coughs and gasps for air, attempting to string together an exnation but Jack only kicks her again

    for speaking out of turn.

    Vanessa curls into herself, sobbing profusely and begging for her baby¡¯s life, ¡°I -l swear¡­

    I-It¡¯s not yours,¡± she pleads.

    ¡°It¡¯s not yours!¡± Jack and I only be enraged by her confession, kicking yet again for her infidelity.

    ¡°You think that¡¯s going to save you?¡± Jack snarls, crouching down on his knees and yanking Vanessa up

    by her hair.

    ¡°You are my wife!¡± he snaps, shaking her harshly in his hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made a fool out of me by being impregnated by another man and for that you will pay dearly.¡±

    ¡°Please!¡± Vanessa cries.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt my baby!¡± ¡°You should have thought of that before whoring around, you insignificant,

    little b***h!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bad word!¡± Dakota growls, charging at me and pping the side of my head.

    ¡°Daddy says that¡¯s a bad word, you bully!¡± He cries.

    Jack shoves him away, the little boy crashing on the floor with a groan as Jack drags Vanessa by the hair

    towards the bathroom.

    She screams and writhes in my hand when suddenly the door to the cabin bursts open, Derek¡¯s wolf

    storming in.

    Let her go, Jack.

    It¡¯s not your kid, Derek mindlinks me, his wolf snarling at me.

    You¡¯re going to tell me what to do with my wife?

    Jack scoffs, an amused grin on his face.

    No, Derek replies with a menacing growl.

    But you will leave my mate alone!

    Mate?

    Jack and I reply in unison, looking between my beta and my wife.

    You two are mates?

    Put her down, Jack, ¡ª Derek snaps, ignoring Jack¡¯s question.

    His ears go low to his head and he bares his teeth at me.

    I won¡¯t ask again.

    Jack raises his brows in amusement andughs as he drops Vanessa onto the floor and kicks her out of

    his way without a second thought.

    Derek once again snarls but Jack onlyughs as he circles around our beta, his eyes scanning Derek for

    a weakness in his stance.

    Are you really challenging me right now over that slut?

    Come on Derek, Jackughs.

    She¡¯s not worth losing your life.

    His eyes flicker to Vanessa who sobs quietly to herself, crawling towards my son and helping him up on

    his feet.

    Derek¡¯s determination does not waver, however, his wolf standing tall to defend his whore.

    As you wish, Jack sighs in annoyance to himself before activating his Alpha voice, a sinister smirk curling

    on his lips as he crouches down on all fours to shift.

    My bones crack and rearrange until my wolfes face to face with Derek¡¯s.

    I see the fear flicker in his eyes as Jack towers over him and he lowers his head in respect to his Alpha.

    Yield, Jack demands, Derek fighting the urge to give in to Jack¡¯s Alpha voice.

    Derek whines and whimpers when Jack bares his teeth threateningly at him, instinctively crouching low

    and sticking his neck out for his Alpha.

    Come on, Derek.

    Just yield and I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened, Jack coerces, but Derek only shakes his head, desperately

    trying to fight off themand.

    I¡¯m sorry Alpha, Derek replies through gritted teeth.

    But you would do anything for your mate.

    As would I. Yes¡­

    you¡¯re right¡­

    Jack replies with a content smile on his face, circling the Beta like prey.

    After making a full revolution, Jack gets close to his face and snarls in his ear.

    But fam an Alpha.

    Jack pounces on Derek before he can flinch, mping his jaws on Derek¡¯s throat and holding him down

    with his paws.

    Derek kicks and tries to free himself but all it takes is a twist of Jack¡¯s head before a loud crack silences

    Derek¡¯s wolf forever.

    ¡°Derek!!!¡± Vanessa shrieks, Jack shaking his fur and turning back to face the screaming woman and our

    crying pup without an ounce of regret.

    And Alphas always win.

    Spread the love

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 82 ¨C Pups

    ***Trigger Warning: this chapter depicts a miscarriage***

    ***Vanessa***

    It feels as though my soul has shattered into small insignificant little pieces scattered across the  cabin

    floor. Blood trickles from my bruised nose and lips and my stomach feels as though it is being torn

    apart, but the numbness in my heart drowns out the pain. Jack does not allow me to say goodbye to

    my mate, dragging his body away to dispose of it despite my pleas.

    ¡°Stay here and watch the kid, ¡± Jack snarls as he moves to close the door. ¡°And don¡®t even think about

    leaving. A beating is nothingpared to what I¡®ll do to you if you disobey me.¡±

    I blink at him, time slowing down as I struggle to register what he says. Jack ms the door shut, a

    silent sob escaping my throat when I feel pain rip through my belly. Beside me, the mysterious little boy

    Jack brought seems distraught but upon seeing the tears rolling down my cheeks, he stops his crying

    to  soothe me.

    ¡°Don¡®t cry,dy,¡± the little boy says as he wipes my tears with his small hands. ¡°It¡®s gonna be okay,

    okay? My mommy ising. She promised!¡±

    My wolf whines and whimpers at the loss of her mate but the little boy¡®s soft voice helps her calm

    down.

    He points to the blood on my chin ¡°Uh-oh! You have red water on your chin!¡± He cries, lifting his shirt

    over his head and wiping it away for me. ¡°Does it hurt,dy?¡±

    I fight the urge to burst into tears at his kindness and shake my head at him.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say with a sheepish smile and kiss his hand. ¡°I¨CI¡®m Vanessa. What is¡­ what is your

    name?¡± I ask with a forced smile, resting my hand on my belly when I feel a severe cramp ripple down

    my  abdomen.

    The little boy seems hesitant to reply but he reluctantly answers, ¡°Kota,¡± with his thumb in his  mouth.

    ¡°That¡®s a lovely name,¡± I murmur, the little boy grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Are you hungry, Kota?¡± I ask,

    Kota nodding his head.

    He helps me to my feet, pulling me with all his little might and I take him into the kitchen where I was

    preparing pupusas (Salvadoran dish) before Christian showed up.

    Kota stands on a stool to watch me roll a ball of masa (dough) in my hands and then stuff it with a meat

    and cheese paste I had already prepared. I then dip my fingers in olive oil and press the dough and

    paste into a t torti shape and begin to cook it on a pan.

    ¡°Do you know what pupusas are?¡± I ask the little boy and he nods gingerly at me. ¡°Mmmhmm,¡± he

    says. ¡°My mommy makes them all the time.¡±

    ¡°What¡®s your mommy¡®s name?¡± I ask and he shrugs innocently at me.

    ¡°Her name is mommy,¡± he replies. ¡°But sometimes, daddy calls her Ta¨CTalia.¡±

    My smile widens as I realize I¡®m speaking to my own nephew and I study his features to memorize

    them.

    His nose is just like Talia¡®s and mine, narrow and a little lifted towards the tip. He has thickshes

    shading blue and brown eyes and his toothy grin reminds me a lot of my little sister.

    ¡°You have your mommy¡®s nose,¡± I tell him, and he smiles happily.

    Tignore the pain in my abdomen, slowlying to terms with what is happening to my body and

    focusing on saving Natalia¡®s pup from Jack.

    Flipping Kota¡®s pupusa, I serve it to him on a te when it¡®s ready. I notice the welts on the backs of his

    bare thighs and he winces with every step as he walks to the table. Tears spring to his eyes when he

    tries to sit down.

    ¡°It hurts,¡± he hups as he gently taps his butt.

    ¡°Come on,¡± I say, leading him to the bathroom so I can inspect his wounds more carefully.

    I instruct him to turn around and slowly pull down his underwear and gasp when I see that his cheeks

    are bruised and swollen in belt¨Cshaped welts. To my relief, there is no broken skin or blood but it

    seems his underwear is soiled.

    Christian didn¡®t bring any clothes for the little boy so I quickly handwash his underwear and wring it out

    as best I can before blow drying it with a hair dryer.

    Searching the cabs for any medicine and grabbing some ice and paper towels from the kitchen,y

    Kota on myp and gently rub the ice wrapped in a towel on his welts.

    He begins to cry in pain but I squeeze his little hand to let him know he¡®s not alone and he calms down

    enough for me to work. I find some ointment and rub it on his wounds before carefully wrapping his

    legs with some gauze and bandages and putting on his now clean underwear.

    ¡°You¡®re going to be okay,¡±I murmur as I finish up, my wolf howling in pain when I feel something trickle

    down my inner thigh. ¡°I have to pee. Do you mind waiting in the kitchen for me?¡± I ask the little boy.

    He walks away and I hover over the toilet for a moment, refusing to shed any tears as I feel the life

    inside me slip away. I can¡®t bring myself to look into the toilet bowl, unwilling to see the damage that

    monster did to me, but I stay there for a few moments to grieve in silence.

    My little wolf sobs to herself and it brings mefort to know I am not alone in my pain. When I finally

    find the courage to look into the bowl, all I see is a pool of blood, a bitter rage filling my heart that my

    one shot at happiness is now quite literally down the toilet.

    Changing my clothes and throwing out my soiled panties, I head back into the kitchen to find Kota

    standing by the table, too afraid to sit down.

    I find a cushion and help Kota into his seat so that his legs don¡®t hurt as much while he eats. He takes

    big mouthfuls, chewing happily and nodding in approval of my cooking. I haven¡®t made pupusas in so

    long, so it¡®s nice to share them with a little friend.

    Despite his wounds, Kota is quite chatty, willing to talk about almost anything if I asked.

    ¡°What¡®s your mommy like? Is she happy?¡±| ask, Kota nodding between mouthfuls. ¡°My mommy is a

    princess. She is the most beautifullest princess in the whole wide world. And Daddy is her prince like

    ddin! Do you like ddin?¡± He asks.

    Ismile at the little boy, grateful to know that despite everything I did, Natalia is happy and loved. ¡°It¡®s my

    favorite,¡± I reply. ¡°So who is your daddy?¡± Kota¡®s eyes light up with admiration. ¡°He¡®s a superhero!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡°iugh. ¡°And what does he do that makes him a superhero?¡±

    ¡°My daddy is a wolf and he fights bad guys and he loves my mommy and Egg¨Cness and Nonna and

    me!¡± He cries excitedly.

    ¡°Are they all your family?¡± I ask, Kota nodding proudly.

    ¡°Zane is my daddy,¡± he says, tapping his thumb to his forehead. ¡°And then there¡®s my mommy,¡± he

    adds, tapping his thumb to his chin.

    ¡°What is that?¡± I ask, mimicking his tapping.

    ¡°Oh, it¡®s called A¨CL¨Cmeno¨CS. Eggness is dead,¡± he shrugs, my eyes widening in shock before he

    continues. ¡°She talks with her hands.

    Daddy taught me,¡± he replies, tapping his thumb again on his forehead. He suddenly begins to pout

    with sadness and hisrge eyes fill with tears. ¡°I miss Eggness, and Nonna and Mommy and Daddy.

    Can I go home now?¡±

    My heart breaks with his distress and I pull him into myp, wrapping my arms around his back to hold

    him tightly.

    ¡°I¡®m gonna get you home to your mommy,¡± I whisper, ¡°I promise.¡±

    Still holding him, I get up and carry Kota to the living room, curling up on the couch with him. In his

    exhausted state, Kota immediately falls asleep on myp as Ib his hair with my fingers.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    A bitter hatred fills my heart as the cramps in my belly continue, the potential to have my own little Kota

    in my arms now gone.

    Angry tears spill onto my cheeks as I realize I¡®ve been robbed of my happiness by my own actions. Had

    I never taken Christian from Natalia, perhaps Moon Goddess would have spared my mate and my pup.

    The thought of Derek fills me with numbness, and my wolf begins to howl a song of loneliness and

    misery. We hadn¡®t been mates very long but I know he would have been gentle. He refused to mate

    with me, wanting to do things differently, slowly, and when we were both free to love each other.

    I¡®ll never know now what it feels like to have his skin pressed against mine, to have his lips worship my

    body, to have my soul tied to his. I¡®ll never know¡­ and that angers me.

    Tam going to make Christian pay for what he did to me and Natalia, snarl, my wolf¡®s cries turning

    to violent growls of agreement. Even if it kills me.

    As I plot my revenge, Kota begins to stir and he suddenly sits up and stares at me for a moment. 1

    remain still, unsure what to make of his silent gaze. His lips suddenly turn up into a smile and he points

    at my head.

    ¡°Where is your crown, Nanessa?¡± He asks, pointing to the top of my head. I don¡®t know how to respond

    but he doesn¡®t seem to mind, cing his little hand on my belly. ¡°Don¡®t be sad. The prettydy says

    there¡¯s a dragon who needs you.¡±

    i Traise an eyebrow at the little boy. ¡°What prettydy?¡±

    ¡°I¡®m tired,¡± the little boy yawns, curling up into a ball on myp again. ¡°Bye bye.¡±

    He¡®s lightly snoring before I even have time to process what he said to me but I don¡®t dwell on it too

    long, chalking up his words to his sleepiness. Instead, I pull out my phone and call the only person I

    know who might be willing to help Natalia get her pup back.

    ***Natalia***

    Come on, Zane, pick up the phone! I snap anxiously as I call my mate for the 20th time with no luck, his

    voicemail box quickly filling up with my messages of desperation.

    ¡°Zane, it¡®s me again. Please! Answer the f*****g phone! Christian took Kota! He took our baby! For f***s

    sake, answer the phone!¡° I cry into the phone, Rionna tapping on my shoulder to calm me down as we

    enter the airport.

    ¡°He¡®s likely in the field, sweetie. Soldiers don¡®t take their phones into the battlefield. They are a

    distraction or could get them caught if they¡®re on a mission,¡± she exins. ¡°Just rx. He¡®ll call as soon

    as he can. Let¡®s just get to Silver Crest and bring back our little boy.¡±

    Inod, forcing back my tears and making sure I have everything I need to travel. Celina was kind enough

    to teleport us to Maine but she could only take us to a ce she has traveled to herself. As a kid, she

    had gone to the tip of the state for her first shift. Unfortunately, Silver Crest is located in the South near

    the shoreline.

    Christian did not expect us until morning, so we would have the element of surprise to give us the

    advantage.

    As we walk toward the TSA agents, Jordan¡®s phone begins to ring.

    ¡°Hello?¡± He asks, his eyebrows raising when a familiar voice answers on the other side. ¡°Vanessa?¡± He

    puts the phone on speaker for all of us to hear.

    ¡°Jordan, h¨Chave you found Natalia?¡± She whispers into the phone. I haven¡®t heard my sister¡®s voice in

    over four years and just the sound of it makes my blood boil with anger.

    I snatch the phone from Jordan and snarl into the phone. ¡°Do you have my baby?¡± I growl, Vanessa

    replying with a small yes. ¡°If you hurt him, I will hunt you down and¡±

    ¡°Just shut up and listen for a minute, please!¡± she warns in a hushed tone. ¡°I don¡®t have time for your

    mental breakdown right now!¡± Vanessa mutters, my lips pursing with disgust. ¡°Kota is for the most part,

    fine. I fed him and changed him as best I could. He¡®s sleeping on myp now and I¡®ve done everything I

    can on his legs¨C¡°

    ¡°His legs?¡± I ask, my heart sinking to the pit of my stomach. ¡°What¡®s wrong with his legs?¡±

    ¡°I don¡®t know. Christian brought him in like this but I assume he hit him with a belt,¡± Vanessa exins.

    ¡°His butt and legs are bruised and covered in welts. He can¡®t even sit properly without crying. I¡®ve put

    ice on them to bring down the swelling and wrapped his legs in some ointments I found in the

    bathroom.¡± : ¡°Can I see?¡± I plead, pulling the phone away from my ear to look at the screen.

    Vanessa switches to facetime and pans the camera to herp where I see Kota curled up beside her,

    his body naked except for a pair of underwear and the gauze wrapped around his legs. My eyes fill with

    tears at the horrible sight. I have never spanked Kota in his life, much less used a belt for discipline.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to be okay. With any luck, he won¡®t remember,¡± Vanessa says with an awkwardugh.

    She flips the camera to herself and I audibly gasp as I look at my sister for the first time in years.

    Vanessa is much thinner than I remember, her cheeks hollow with bags clinging to her under her eyes.

    There is dried blood on her nose and lips and there are a number of bruises still healing all over her

    face.

    She grows self¨Cconscious about my silence and quickly wipes the blood on her lips and lets her hair

    fall over her face to hide the bruises.

    ¡°C¨CChristian is out at the moment, but he¡®ll be back any minute,¡± she says after clearing her throat.¡°

    We don¡®t have a lot of time to figure things out.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ You¡®re going to help me?¡± I ask, growing suspicious that this may all be a trap set up by

    Christian. ¡°How do I even know I can trust you?¡±

    ¡°Because right now I¡®m your only hope!¡± Vanessa snaps, tears spilling onto her cheeks. ¡°Christian

    wants you and Kota to be his family again. He always has.¡± Her voice suddenly grows small and there¡®s

    a tremor in her lip as she talks.

    ¡°I never meant anything to him,¡± she says quietly. ¡°And I never will. I know it doesn¡®t matter to you much

    now, but I am sorry.¡± she whispers. ¡°I am very sorry. I¨C¡±

    She suddenly gasps and shoves the phone between the sofa cushions, the screen turning ck but

    the sound barely audible.

    ¡°Y¨Cyou¡®re back,¡± Vanessa stutters, fear hanging in every word.

    Thold my breath as I strain to hear the heavy footsteps stomping towards Vanessa, silently counting

    each one as they approach.

    ¡°I fed him and put him to bed like you told me to,¡± Vanessa whimpers. ¡°Just let him sleep. He¡®s scared.

    ¡°And the baby?¡± Christian asks. All hear is a whimper and augh of satisfaction.

    ¡°Good, Christian replies. ¡°I have the divorce papers for you to sign. I want them signed and I want you

    gone by morning,¡±

    ¡°But what about Kota?¡± Vanessa asks. ¡°He¡®s alone and scared. You can¡®t leave him here.¡± ¡°I¡®m not,¡±

    Christian replies. ¡°My matees home in the morning. She¡®ll take care of him from now on,¡±

    ¡°1-1 see,¡± Vanessa says quietly. ¡°Well, just give me the papers now. I can sign them.¡± ¡°You¡®re not going

    to beg for me to give you a second chance?¡± he asks cynically. ¡°Why beg?¡± Vanessaughs dryly. ¡°You

    already took everything from me.¡±

    ¡°Aww, poor little Nessa,¡± Christianughs. ¡°All alone in the world. No sister, No mate. No baby. How

    tragic. Perhaps now you know what I felt when you took Natalia from me,¡± he sneers. ¡°Sign those

    papers and give me the kid.¡±

    ¡°No Jack, he¡®s sleeping.¡± Vanessa refuses, the panic obvious in her voice.

    ¡°Did I ask?¡± Jack snarls.

    There¡®s a long pause and for a moment, I fear the call may have cut off.

    ¡°I just thought you might prefer someone else take care of him until his mother gets here. That way he

    won¡®t bother you and he can just rest until his legs heal,¡± Vanessa suggests. ¡°He¡®ll be cranky when he

    wakes up. Kids are always cranky when you wake them from a nap. I can watch him and leave at

    daybreak.

    Jack mutters inaudibly and grunts his approval. ¡°Can you bring him some clothes?¡± Vanessa asks. ¡°He

    only has his underwear.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Jack grunts in annoyance. ¡°Some nkets for him to sleep

    morefortably. It gets cold here at night,¡± Vanessa adds.

    The sound of footsteps echo in the background of the phone call and I hear Vanessa count to herself

    quietly before finally letting out a big breath. There is more shuffling before Vanessa¡®s facees into

    view.

    ¡°Kota and I will be at the old cabin,¡± Vanessa exins in hushed tones. ¡°Please hurry. Jack¡®s in control

    and I don¡®t think I¡®ll be able to hold him off for long.¡±

    ¡°Nessa, what did he mean about a baby?¡± I ask, a look of sorrow washing over Vanessa¡®s eyes.

    ¡°Please hurry,¡± she whispers before hanging up the phone.

    A/N: Thank you everyone for your patience. I have finally returned home from my trip and you can

    expect updates to resume as normal. I estimate we have less than 10 chapters left in the story.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 83 ¨C ns in Motion

    ***Zane***

    ¡°S¨CScarlett Haven dies with S¨CSebastian White,¡± I murmur, turning to look at my father¡®s corpse. ¡°My f¨C

    father never thought I-I could be y¨Cyour Alpha and none of y¨Cyou bestowed upon me an ounce of ki¨C

    kindness despite my i¨Cinnocence. As such, 1-I cannot trust y¨Cyou all will follow or re¨Crespect me as y¨C

    your Alpha and I¨CI refuse to lead y¨Cyou,¡± I say, shaking my head at the Scarlett wolves. ¡°I¨CI will

    renounce the alliance with Crescent Mane and will f¨Cformally hand y¨Cyou over to Onyx Stone. They will

    decide y¨Cyour fate.¡±

    There are murmurs amongst the crowd of Scarlett wolves but they all seem to fade away when I again

    feel a pain in my chest. Talia¡­ Grayson whines. She needs us. As I turn to leave, however, the

    Ravenstone wolves begin to ask their own questions.

    ¡°Alpha, what would you like us to do now ?¡± Tylen asks, his eyes ring at the Scarlett Wolves. ¡°Do we

    take them as prisoners? Do we take their weapons and detain them? ¡±

    I look around at all the faces now turning to me for guidance and I desperately try to sort out

    my thoughts and my worry for Talia.

    ¡°I know it¡®s overwhelming, but just take it one step at a time,¡±

    ¡°Toran mind¨Clinks me. ¡°Look around you. What is the most pressing matter at the moment? What

    needs to be done first?¡±

    Taking his advice, I scan the area and find the first few issues.

    ¡°I need volunteers to collect the bodies of our fallen soldiers. They deserve to be put to rest with the

    utmost respect for their sacrifice. Someone should also search for General Taryn¡®s body in the water.

    I¡¯d like to give her a proper burial,¡± I add quietly, noticing Toran shield his face from the prying eyes of

    his pack for a moment. ¡°We will hold a Moon Ceremony sometime this week for everyone.¡±

    Three young men immediately step forward.

    ¡°We volunteer to find the general ,¡± one of them says, the young wolf bowing his head in respect

    to Toran.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply.¡° Someone, please check on the bunkers and make sure everyone is

    ounted for.

    I¡®ll also need a few of you to survey the inds and create a full report on the damages we

    endured and what repairs need to take ce immediately.

    As for the Scarlett wolves, take their weapons, gather

    them all together and take them to receive medical treatment.¡±

    There are a number of disgruntled growls in the crowd but Grayson puts his foot down and res at

    them for their disobedience until the wolves fall silent.

    ¡°The war is over and we are not Scarlett Haven,¡°Isnap, the wolves lowering their gaze in shame.¡±

    We will treat these wolves with respect because we are Ravenstone and we are not cowards who harm

    those who are already down.

    They are to receive medical treatment, food, and will be left unbothered while arrange a meeting with

    their King. Whatever grudges you hold against them, bury them now. Am/ clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Alpha.¡± they reply in unison, though I can tell not all are not pleased with my decision.

    ¡°Good, let¡®s get to work then,¡± I reply, the wolves dispersing toplete their tasks.

    I stay a while to oversee their work and give orders whenever necessary. At first, it¡®s awkward, but I

    quickly find a rhythm as a leader and growfortable handing out tasks.

    ¡°I have a few contacts with neutral packs that can arrange a meeting with King Arthur and Alpha

    Richard for the transfer of power,¡± Toran offers. ¡°We can have this settled as early as tomorrow morning

    and get you home to your mate in time for her first shift.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I sign, Toran puffing out his chest with pride.

    ¡°My pleasure,¡± he says via mind¨Clink.¡° You¡®re doing well, by the way. Keep it up and you might just build

    your own mother pack in no time.¡±

    Ishake my head at him, the fear of Talia¡®s reaction to my new title filling my thoughts.

    ¡°You fear your mate may be angry with you for epting my title,¡± Toran observes, leading me towards

    the pack house.

    ¡°T¨CTalia has already been Luna and she w¨Cwas unhappy in h¨Cher role,¡± I say quietly.

    ¡°And you believe she will be unhappy by your side?¡± Toran asks and I nod silently. He takes a deep

    breath and we walk in silence for a moment.

    ¡°Being a female leader in a male¨Cdominated society is a challenge many fail to see,¡± he finally says.¡°

    Their voices are often drowned out by Alphas who talk over each other to see who is loudest.

    They are easily overlooked and often degraded simply because they are women and men know what¡®s

    best for their pack,¡± he sighs. ¡°But failing to acknowledge a Luna¡®s power and importance more often

    than not leads to the downfall of a pack.

    I assume Talia¡®s experience as a Luna was soured by theck of respect her Alpha had for her?¡± He

    asks and I nod. ¡°Then never forget to respect her.

    Listen to her opinions, take her advice when needed, give her a voice because the world will be hell

    bent on silencing hers. Make her your equal and you will always have a Luna willing to stand by your

    side.

    ¡°Rionna and I were a partnership. I never moved a finger without first consulting her and she

    reciprocated that trust. When there is mutual respect and shared responsibility, your pack grows

    stronger.

    Respect Talia and she will be proud to be your Luna.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you should take your own advice,¡± Grayson says, taking over momentarily. Toran raises

    an eyebrow in confusion at me. ¡°Aren¡®t you the man who handed his wife divorce papers based on

    an assumption?¡±

    A sheepish smile spreads across Toran¡®s face and he looks ahead as we approach the pack house.

    ¡°I guess I am,¡± Toran chuckles.

    ¡°So perhaps you should listen to your wife before you make decisions for her,¡± Grayson says smugly.¡±

    Maybe then you¡®d realize she¡®s more willing to forgive than you think.¡±

    Toran doesn¡®t reply but I can see the cogs turning in his head as he rethinks his divorce. As we arrive at

    the meeting room, a soldier runs in with our clothes and hands me my phone.

    ¡°Your phone has been ringing nonstop, sir,¡± he says before running off to finish his other duties.

    There are over twenty missed calls and at least thirty text messages from Talia. I hurriedly call her back

    and at the first ring, she picks up, a sob immediately escaping her throat.

    ¡°Zane?¡± She whimpers. ¡°Zane, are you alright? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¨CIt¡®s okay, l¨CI¡¯m fine,¡± I reply, hearing a small sigh of relief from her. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat¡®s wrong? Are y¨Cyou

    and K¨CKota okay?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡®m not! Christian took Kota!¡± Talia cries, my breath hitching as my world suddenly goes very still.

    ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?¡± I stammer, unsure if I heard her correctly. Hearing the concern in my voice, Toran stops

    changing to listen.

    ¡°We were at the mall and he was ying at the y center. It was only a second and he took him!¡±

    Talia sobs. ¡°He took our baby!¡± she cries angrily. ¡°I can¡®t breathe, Zane, he took my baby! He took my

    baby and he hurt him!¡±

    A terrifying snarl ripples through my chest when herst words register in my ears. He dared touch my

    son? Grayson roars, his fur bristling as he trembles with rage.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat did he do?¡± I ask through gritted teeth, desperately fighting to contain the hatred coursing

    through my veins whilebating the urge to strangle someone.

    ¡°There¡®s no time for that,¡± Talia says. ¡°I¡®m on my way now¨C¡±

    ¡°Y¨Cyou¡®re what?¡±

    ¡°I¡®m in Maine already,¡± she exins. ¡°Celina teleported me here and I am on my way to Silver Crest

    now to get our son back.¡±

    ¡°Ta¨Ctalia, no,¡± I say, shaking my head despite her being unable to see me. ¡°I¨Cit¡®s too dangerous to go

    there on y¨Cyour own. Wh¨Cwhat if it¡®s a trap and he h¨Churts y¨Cyou.¡±

    ¡°I¡®m not alone,¡± Talia retorts. ¡°Rionna and Jordan are with me.¡±

    ¡°Y¨Cyou took my mother with y¨Cyou?¡± I snap, Toran equally upset that his wife has been put in danger.

    ¡°You went to war.¡± Talia snaps, a bit of resentment in her voice. ¡°You don¡®t get to pull the danger card

    on me. I didn¡®t know what else to do and I couldn¡®t sit around waiting for you to answer your phone!

    Kota is scared and alone with a man who¡®spletely lost his mind. I¡®m not going to sit here and wait

    for Christian to hurt him again.¡±

    ¡°Ta¨CTalia, p¨Cplease just wait a few hours,¡± I say back, hoping there¡®s a chance she may rethink this.¡±

    T¨CI¡®ll be on the first ne to Maine and go with y¨Cyou. P¨Cplease, just stay put.¡± ¨C

    ¡°I promise I¡®ll be careful,¡± Talia replies. ¡°But Kota needs me now. I¡®m not waiting for you. Please

    understand.¡±

    ¡°Ta¨CTalia¨C¡±

    ¡°I love you, Zane,¡± she murmurs, hanging up the phone.

    I ring her back, but Talia doesn¡®t answer, my distress soaring as I think of what that man will do to her

    when she inevitably breaks his delusion and he sees that she now belongs to me.

    ¡°I¨CI need to get on the f¨Cfirst f¨Cflight to Maine,¡± I say, Toran sensing the urgency. ¡°I¡®ll get the jet ready

    for us.¡±

    ***Vanessa***

    Kota wakes up by the time I finish signing the paperwork and he helps me clean up the mess in the

    kitchen. We make bubbles in the sink and have a dance party after finishing each chore to keep the

    cleaning fun. In the bedroom, we y Simon Says and have a pillow fight where I let Kota defeat me in

    battle. The little boy asks to build a fort and we gather our supplies from the bedroom to construct it in

    the living room.

    As we drape the nkets over our framework, the door knob jingles. My heart rate soars as Jack steps

    into the house, a scowl on his face when he sees our mess. Sensing my fear, little Kota stands in front

    of me, puffing out his chest and spreading out his little arms to shield me from Jack¡®s wrath.

    ¡°No! Go away, you bully!¡± Kota growls. ¡°I don¡®t like you!¡±

    Jack smiles with amusement. ¡°You know you are really starting to get on my nerves, little man. I me

    your mother for spoiling you.¡±

    Kota huffs angrily, ring his little nostrils at Jack. Jack pulls out a picture from his wallet of his

    wedding with Talia and holds it out to the little boy.

    ¡°You still think I¡®m not your daddy?¡± He asks.

    ¡°Jack, please,¡°I beg him, pulling Kota behind me to shield him from his father. ¡°He¡®s just a little boy. He

    won¡®t understand your rtionship with Natalia. He grew up without you. You can¡®t expect him to love

    you right away when there¡®s another father figure in his life.¡±

    ¡°Natalia should have told him about me!¡± Jack snarls.

    ¡°But she didn¡®t,¡± I retort. ¡°In Kota¡¯s mind, you¡®re just a stranger with a picture. Try to understand that he

    already has someone he calls daddy.¡±

    Anger burns through Jack¡®s green eyes as he res at the little boy, but a sinister smile curls on his

    lips that sends shivers down my spine.

    ¡°He¡®ll call me daddy soon enough,¡± he smirks. ¡°Once I marry Natalia, everything will sort itself out.¡±

    I don¡®t respond for fear of what he might do to that pup, but the extent of his delusion worries me. I just

    hope Talia is prepared for what¡®s toe.

    ¡°Are the papers signed?¡± Jack asks as he turns to search for them. ¡°On the kitchen table,¡± I nod, Jack

    laughing with satisfaction as he snatches them from the table.

    ¡°Good,¡± he snickers, flicking through the pages to make sure they are all signed. ¡°If it¡®s any sce,¡± he

    says as he looks up at me. ¡°You were a good f**k,¡± he adds with a smirk. ¡°But nothingpared to

    Natalia.

    I cannot help the tears that spring to my eyes, and I am ashamed that his stupidment hurts me so

    much.

    ¡°You can wipe those crocodile tears, I¡®m not falling for your s**t,¡± he snaps and I quickly wipe them

    away. ¡°You can¡®t honestly tell me you didn¡®t know you were nothingpared to her.

    You are an utter failure, Nessa. As my Luna, as my wife, as a daughter, as a sister, as a f*****g woman,

    you were a disappointment and no matter how hard you try, you will always be a disappointment. Just

    look at you.

    You turned, got pregnant, and were still too weak to protect your own pup, meanwhile your sister was

    rejected, demoted, and still managed to give me an heir.¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± I whimper, unable to bear his assault any longer.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asks. ¡°Why hide from the truth? Why not face the fact that you are a waste of space?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I get it,¡±I murmur. ¡°I¡®m nothing.¡±

    ¡°And you should never forget your ce in this world, Nessa,¡± Jack sneers. ¡°This way, you¡®ll never ruin

    someone else¡®s life.¡± He tosses a bag of clothes at my feet and the nket I requested. ¡°Here¡®s the s**t

    you wanted. Get him dressed and put him to bed.¡±

    I hold back my tears as he storms away, finally copsing on my knees when he ms the door shut

    behind him and leaves. Kota runs up behind me and hugs my head tofort me.

    ¡°Don¡®t cry, Nanessa,¡± he whispers, patting my hair with his small hands. ¡°He¡®s just a meanie. I like you,

    ¡± he says with a smile.

    ¡°I like you too,¡± I murmur.

    ***Natalia***

    The ne ride to the south goes off without a hitch, though my guilt eats at me as I ignore Zane¡®s calls.

    ¡°So what¡®s the n?¡± I ask, hoping to take my mind off Zane.

    ¡°Well,¡± Jordan sighs. ¡°Vanessa has Kota at the cabin. Christian doesn¡®t expect you until morning,

    so say we head to the cabin now and you and Rionna take Kota home. I¡®ll deal with Christian.¡±

    There¡®s no way we¡®re letting the Gamma handle this, Devina snaps. I want to bathe in Christian¡®s blood

    for what he¡®s done to our pup.

    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°No, I¡®m finishing this once and for all. I want to look Christian in the eye and

    make him pay for everything he¡®s done to me and Kota. I¡®ming with you to face Christian.¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Nat, I don¡¯t think that¡®s a good idea.¡±

    ¡°He¡®ll never leave me alone unless he sees me,¡± I retort. ¡°I need him to see that despite everything he

    put me through, I¡®m better off without him. That I¡®m finally happy in a way I never was with him and that

    he will never live another day to touch my son again.¡±

    Iturn to the back seat. ¡°Rionna will go to the cabin to retrieve Kota. Micah and Nikki will keep an eye on

    Brody here and make sure the path is clear for Rionna to get kota safely out of this miserable ce,¡°I

    instruct and point to Jordan. ¡°You and I will go meet Christian at the pack house and finish this.¡±

    I see the uneasiness in Jordan¡®s eyes but my mind is already made up. I cannot live in peace knowing

    Christian still breathes after tonight.

    With everyone¡®s role sorted out, Jordan drops off Micah and Nikki near the edge of the forest just

    outside of Silver Crest¡®s territory, Nikki immediately shifting to patrol the area while Micah ties Brody to

    a tree.

    We drive onward, Rionna and I hiding in the truck bed under some tarps in case any Silver Crest

    guards spot Jordan¡®s truck as we make our way to the cabin.

    ¡°S**t, there¡®s a lot of guards around here,¡± Jordan mutters under his breath as we approach the pack

    territory. A few momentster, he begins to curse. ¡°There¡®s a checkpoint up ahead. I need you both to

    not

    make a damn sound while I figure out what the f**k is going on here,¡± he hisses, slowing down the

    truck as we approach the check point.

    ¡°Jordan, you¡®re back!¡± The guard says as Jordan pulls up to the guard post. ¡°Where you been, man?¡±

    ¡°Washington on another wild goose chase in search of Christian¡®s missing Luna,¡± Jordanughs.

    ¡°Ah well, like father like son,¡± the guard jokes. ¡°Alpha Christopher appears to have lost his wife. Can¡®t

    seem to find her and he¡®s got all of us searching high and low for her. Not to mention, Luna Vanessa is

    also missing. Not that we miss her¡­ but you know. She is Luna.¡±

    ¡°Damn, I leave for a week and y¡®all lose all the Lunas,¡± Jordan chuckles. ¡°Yup,¡± the guardughs. ¡°Well,

    if you don¡®t mind, I have to check the back.¡± My heart pounds in my chest when he says that, both

    Rionna and I looking at each other and holding our breaths.

    ¡°Be my guest, but it¡®s kind of a mess right now. I¡®ve been sleeping there all week,¡± Jordan says with a

    nervousugh.

    ¡°No worries,¡± the guard says as he opens the tailgate of the truck bed.

    In my nervousness, I feel the urge to sneeze, my eyes widening as I hold my breath. We hear the

    guard¡®s footsteps walking around us and see the bright light of his shlight scan the area. Beads of

    sweat gather on my forehead as he moves the tarp a little and pokes around with his baton.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Jordan clears his throat. ¡°All clear?¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± the guard says, walking away from the truck bed. ¡°You¡®re good to go, Gamma.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jordan replies, putting the car in drive.

    I count to twenty seconds and finally sneeze when I feel the car take a sharp turn and the road

    bes bumpier before pushing away the tarp for fresh air.

    ¡°That was close,¡± Rionna sighs.

    We remain in the truck bed in case of any further checkpoints and only peek when we feel the car

    come to halt.

    ¡°We¡®re here,¡± Jordan calls out, opening the tailgate for us to climb out.

    My heart races anxiously as I stare at the lonely cabin in the woods and I rush to the door, nearly

    bursting into tears when I find it locked.

    ¡°Kota?¡± I shout, knocking on the door. ¡°Kota, it¡®s mommy! Kota, I¡®m here! Mommy¡®s here!¡°I

    cry, desperately trying to open the door. ¡°Kota¨C¡±

    The door suddenly swings open and I stumble into the cabin, crashing into something hard.

    ¡°Hello, Natalia.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 84 ¨C Former Lunas

    ***Natalia***

    ¡°Hello Natalia,¡± a familiar voice whispers timidly.  Gathering my bearings, I realize I¡®ve run right into

    Vanessa and knocked her over, a sheepish smile on her face as I help her to her feet.  ¡°Where is Kota?¡± I

    ask, looking around the living room in search of my son.  ¡°Here I am, Mommy!¡± Kota squeals with his

    arms raised in the air, peering from the balcony of the  stairs.

    My heart skips a beat when I see his beautiful eyes looking back at me and I rush up the steps to hold

    him.  ¡°Mommy!¡± Kota cries, wrapping his arms around my neck in a tight embrace.

    ¡°Kota!¡°I sob into his hair, rocking him from side to side in my arms and showering him with kisses.¡± Oh,

    my beautiful little bean! My sweet frijolito! I¡®m here. Mommy¡®s here and I¡®m never letting you go,¡°I weep,

    unable to contain my joy of holding him in my arms again.

    ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± I ask, pulling away to inspect his beautiful face.

    ¡°My butt hurts,¡± he shakes his head at me, pointing to his legs and his butt. He wears a little pajama set

    and I pull back his bottoms to check his wounds.

    ¡°Ouchie,¡± | gasp, Kota nodding in agreement. I gently pat his butt, murmuring the age old Spanish chant

    to heal all wounds. ¡°Sana. Sana. Colita de rana. Hechate un pedo para ti y para tu hermana. {Heal, heal,

    little frog tail.

    Fart for you and your sister).¡± (A/N: It actually makes no sense but it¡®s a Spanish rhyme with a twist for

    whenever a child gets hurt to make them feel better.]

    Kota bursts intoughter and a tiny stench reaches my nostrils.  ¡°Did you fart?¡± I ask as he ys with his

    fingers.  ¡°Yeah,¡± he giggles, the sound breathing life into me.  He¡®s okay. My baby is okay.

    ¡°You still use that?¡± Vanessa chuckles softly. ¡°I remember mom used to say that all the time to us to get

    us to stop crying.¡±

    I grab Kota and turn to look at my older sister, taking in her appearance. She¡®s showered since Ist saw

    her on the phone but there is still a little bruising on her face and neck. She shifts ufortably on her

    feet, and her eyes keep flickering around in search of danger.

    Vanessa and I may be at odds, but I have never wished her any ill, even if she does deserve it.

    She has a wolf, Devina whispers. It¡®s small but I can sense it. There¡®s a wall between them.

    ¡°You have a wolf,¡± Vanessa whispers, a little flicker of delight in her eyes. ¡°And you¡®re marked!¡± she adds

    with a soft smile. ¡°Th¨Cthat¡®s great. I¡®m so happy you moved on!¡±

    An awkward silence forms between us as she musters up the courage to keep speaking. I, however,

    have nothing much to say to her.

    ¡°You have a very beautiful son,¡± she says quietly. ¡°Very beautiful.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I reply after clearing my

    throat. ¡°Thank you for¡­ taking care of him.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, can we take Nanessa home with us?¡± Kota asks, Vanessa smiling at the little boy, though the

    light never reaches her eyes. ¡°She¡®s my friend.¡±

    She already knows my answer.

    ¡°I¡®m sorry Kota,¡± I whisper, Vanessa¡®s smile faltering slightly. ¡°But your friend has her own path to take.

    Right, Nanessa?¡±

    I feel heartless, but I had given Vanessa a home once and she betrayed me. I will not make the same

    mistake twice, even if she did protect my pup.

    ¡°Right,¡± she answers quietly before forcing her voice to be high and happy. ¡°But it¡®s okay, Kota. Maybe

    one day, you cane visit me and we can have pillow fights.¡±

    ¡°Or you cane visit us!¡± Kota cries with excitement. ¡°You can meet my Daddy!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I snap, Kota and Vanessa both jumping in fright at the harshness of my voice. ¡°No,¡± I repeat softly,

    shaking my head as I push past Vanessa. ¡°No, I¡®m sorry Kota, but Nanessa is going to be very busy

    living her own life so she can¡®t meet Daddy.¡±

    ¡°But why not?¡± Kota whines, small tears springing to his eyes.

    I resist the urge to groan and am grateful when Rionna appears around the corner.

    ¡°Look, Kota! Nonna!¡± | squeal with forced excitement, Kota turning in Rionna¡®s direction.

    ¡°Nonna!¡± he cries, stretching out his arms to greet her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh my Goddess, Kota!¡± Rionna replies, taking Kota from my arms and peppering his cheeks with

    kisses. ¡°I¡®m so d you¡®re safe now. I¡®m so sorry I lost you!¡±

    Tears of relief roll down her cheeks and Kota wipes them all away.

    ¡°It¡®s okay, Nonna,¡± he whispers. ¡°It¡®s okay.¡±

    Relieved that we are now all together, I lead everyone downstairs to discuss a n of attack and hope

    Kota doesn¡®t bring up Vanessa again.

    ¡°So this cabin was once an old meeting ce?¡± I ask as we gather in the living room. ¡°Yes,¡± Jordan

    replies as I look around the cabin and notice a lot of windows and ss doors. ¡°Not a lot of coverage,¡± I

    observe.

    ¡°Yes, the cabin was designed to look unassuming.¡± Jordan says. ¡°But downstairs in the cer is where

    the old meeting room used to be. Alphas from the neighboring areas would gather here for business and

    to settle disputes. There¡®s a secret entrance to the cer from the surrounding woods,¡± he adds. ¡°It was

    meant to allow Alphas to remain anonymous if they wanted to hold private meetings. Here, I¡®ll show you.¡±

    He leads us down to the old cer, the steps narrow and creaky. The meeting room is dark but well kept,

    with a gorgeous antique chandelier hanging from the ceiling. In the middle of the room is a long  table

    with handcrafted wooden chairs and velvet blue cushions. There are built in shelves lining the cer

    walls with hundreds of books on war and political strategies, business practices andws, religions, and

    even martial art disciplines.

    The shelves are also adorned with beautiful wolf carvings and figurines. Jordan walks up to a howling

    wolf figurine on one of the shelves and tilts it up. A hidden door opens from behind a shelf on the

    opposite side of the room, a cloud of dust rising as it opens to reveal a dark tunnel.

    ¡°Do you know where exactly that tunnel leads to and if it¡®s still usable?¡± I ask through a cough, swatting

    my hand to get the dust away from me.

    ¡°It should be. Christian and I used to y in it when we were kids and would throw parties here as

    teens,¡± he shrugs. ¡°The tunnel leads to the southern part of the woods and has an exit hidden within an

    old hollow tree.¡±

    I turn to Rionna and she seems to be thinking the same thing I am.

    ¡°Well, we shouldn¡®t waste anymore time then,¡± I say, taking Kota in my arms and giving him onest

    good squeeze. ¡°Nonna and Nanessa are going to take you far away from the cabin to somewhere safe in

    the trees, okay?¡± I exin to my little bean, his face filling with worry.

    ¡°But what about you, Mommy?¡± He asks. ¡°Are youing with us?¡± ¡°No, baby,¡± I whisper. ¡°I have to talk

    to the man who took you and make sure he never does it  again.¡±

    A small whimper escapes his lips and I give him another squeeze to soothe him.

    ¡°I need you to be a brave little man for me, okay?¡±I murmur, kissing his chubby cheeks. ¡°You have to

    protect Nonna and Nanessa. They¡®re afraid of the dark. Can you take care of them for me? Like a

    superhero?¡±

    ¡°Like Daddy?¡± He asks.

    ¡°Yes, just like Daddy,¡± I whisper. ¡°Can you be my little superhero like Daddy?¡± He nods his little head and

    I give him onest hug. ¡°I love you so much, Kota. So so much.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Mommy,¡± he says as I hand him over to Rionna.

    ¡°Please,¡± I beg her, Rionna draping a nket over Dakota¡®s head to shield him from the cold airing

    from the tunnel. ¡°Please take care of my baby.¡±

    ¡°With my life,¡± Rionna says, tucking Kota into the nket so that he¡®s nice and snug in her arms.¡°

    Please be careful.¡±

    Rionna steps into the tunnel but Vanessa lingers back, tears rolling down her cheeks.

    ¡°I¨CI¡®m so sorry for everything I¡®ve done to you,¡± She whimpers. ¡°I know what I did is unforgivable, and

    nothing short of cruel!

    ¡°You¡®re right,¡± I reply coldly. ¡°It was unforgivable.¡± ¡°I¡®m sorry,¡± she says in a small voice.

    The bruises on her pale face don¡®tpare to the broken soul peeking through her eyes, and I feel a

    lump form in my throat.

    ¡°What did Christian mean when he asked about the baby?¡± I ask quietly.

    She casts her eyes to the floor and with a trembling voice, answers with dread, ¡°He wanted to know if he

    killed my baby.¡±

    I close my eyes to hide tears that spring to my eyes and I look away to gather my bearings. I may have

    hated my sister, but no mother should ever lose her child.

    ¡°And I now understand what it¡®s like to lose your mate,¡± she adds quietly. ¡°He killed my mate¡­ He killed

    my Derek.¡±

    Both Jordan and I stare at her in shock.

    ¡°Derek¡®s dead?¡± Jordan asks, a crack in his voice.

    Vanessa can only nod her head as she bursts into tears. ¡°I¡®m sorry! I¡®m very sorry for what I did! didn¡®t

    know it hurt this much,¡± she cries.

    She looks so small as she sobs into her hands and I resist the urge tofort her.

    ¡°¡­ I¡®m d you realized you f****d up,¡°I whisper. ¡°But I¡®m not ready to forgive you or let you back into my

    life. I¡¯m sorry, but when this is all over, I don¡®t want to see you again. I wish you a long, happy life Nessa.

    I really do. Just not with me in it.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± she replies. ¡°I knew that would be your answer. I just needed you to know that I wanted to

    change and that I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I nod, swallowing back my sob. ¡°Now hurry¡­ and good luck to you.¡± ¡°You too¡­¡± she

    whispers as she wipes her tears.

    I nod silently, watching as she disappears into the tunnel before turning to Jordan and heading back

    upstairs to the living room.

    ¡°Please tell me you have at least trained for this stupid challenge you n on undertaking?¡± I ask

    Jordan once we¡®re left alone.

    ¡°Christian and I have trained our entire lives together,¡± Jordan sighs.

    ¡°That¡®s not an answer,¡± I snap as I try to figure out a back¨Cup n. I had plenty of warrior training when I

    was Luna and even had sessions with Christian, but as a human, I was no match for an Alpha.

    Well, you¡®re not human anymore¡­ Devina shrugs. And I am an Alpha.

    An Alpha who can¡®t shift, I mutter.

    ¡°I¡®ve trained a little since I was tasked with overthrowing Christian but I¡®ve been a little busy trying to find

    you,¡± Jordan retorts.

    ¡°Wait, the challenge wasn¡®t your idea?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I have been trying to tell you this for over a week now!¡± he snaps. ¡°Your lovely ex¨Chusband has actually

    lost his f*****g mind! So much so, that Jack has been killing innocent pack members for the past four

    years every time we failed to find you.

    Even his own mother and father believe he is unfit to be Alpha. They called a meeting and asked me to

    challenge him for the title.¡±

    Achill runs down my spine. Just what exactly am I dealing with?

    ¡°Jack has been running the show ever since he discovered you had a son,¡± he adds. ¡°He¡®s built this

    delusion in his head that you will forgive him for what Christian did and take your ce by his side

    again.¡±

    ¡°What Christian did?¡± I scoff, anger boiling in my veins as old memoriese flooding back. ¡°What about

    what he did? Jack hit me that day! He rejected me! He did nothing to stop his human!¡±

    ¡°I told you, Jack and Christian¡­ they¡®re not the same man and wolf you once loved. Jack has it all

    nned out. Your rooms have all been restored, he has clothes for you and Kota, your Luna ceremony

    and wedding have already been nned out, and he has your dresses picked out. He even went ring

    shopping

    for you! The only thing he needs now is¡­ Well you.¡±

    I want to scream with disgust but I manage to contain my anger when a thought pops into my head.

    I can¡®t beat him physically and I don¡®t have any confidence in Jordan¡®s n at all.. But what if¡­ what if I

    y into Jack¡®s delusion? I once escaped this hell hole just by ying into Christian¡®s disappointment in

    me. Perhaps I can do it again.

    But we¡®re marked and turned, Devina reminds me. And how will you exin Kota¡®s absence? Devina

    asks. Christian will know something is up when he realizes Kota isn¡®t here.

    Before I cane up with a solution, I hear amotion outside. Jordan and I both look at each other in

    confusion and we race to the end of the hall to look out the window onto the driveway. My heart sinks

    with dread when I see an army of guards in wolf form filling up the driveway. They snarl and growl,

    warning us that any attempt at escape is futile.

    A dark figure rushes through the trees in the surrounding forest, drawing my attention, and my heart

    sinks to the pit of my stomach as Christian emerges from the trees. Devina snarls with disgust when his

    handsome face looks up at us, Jack¡®s green eyes gleaming with insanity.

    Jack¡®s in control¡­ I observe, making a decision I hope I don¡®t regret.

    ¡°Follow my lead,¡°I hiss at Jordan as we step away from the window.

    ¡°What do you n on doing?¡± he asks, grabbing onto my hands. ¡°Something crazy,¡± I mutter. ¨C  I turn the

    porch light on as I step out onto the porch, counting my steps to keep myself from losing ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C

    my cool when Ie face to face with the monster who dared touch my child.

    ¡°My love! My Tiny, it¡®s so good to see you here again. I¡®ve missed you so much, Tiny,¡± Jack whispers

    before he suddenly stops at the base of the porch. ¡°Tiny,¡± he gasps. ¡°Y¨Cyou have a wolf¡­¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    My mouth feels very dry as Devina growls in response, but I remind myself now is not the time to lose

    mys**t.

    ¡°Y¨Cyes,¡± I nod, forcing a smile on my face. ¡°Y¨Cyes I do.¡±

    He rushes up the steps until he stands only a few feet away from me and I do my best to stand still and

    not tremble with rage in his presence.

    ¡°That¡®s wonderful!¡± he says as he towers over me. ¡°You could not be more perfect now,¡± he adds with

    excitement. ¡°I¡®ve dreamed of this moment for so long, it feels unreal to-¡± His smile drops from his face,

    his hands shaking at his sides as he res at my neck. ¡°Tiny,¡± he snarls through gritted teeth. ¡°Who

    marked you!?¡±

    Spread the love

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 85 ¨C Bond

    ***Natalia***

    It takes every ounce of strength I have to hold myself back from proiming my mate, but now is not the

    time to be proud. I have to buy Rionna and Vanessa time to get my Kota out of here safely.  ¡°Who.

    Marked. You!?¡± Jack snarls again, his hand wrapping around my throat as he invades my space.  It does

    not escape me that I feel no sparks when he touches me, relief washing over me that there is not a

    chance in the world Jack and I will ever be bonded again.

    Jordan instinctively growls at Jack for touching me, but I lightly kick him to back off so I can execute my

    n. The look of pure rage in Jack¡®s eyes reminds of the night he rejected me all those years ago, but

    this time, I will be inplete control.

    gently ce my hands around Jack¡®s arm and lightly tug at his hand. Forcing tears to my eyes, I put my

    n into action.

    ¡°Jack,¡± I gasp when he squeezes my throat. ¡°Jack, my love, please! Please, let me exin!¡±  ¡°What are

    you going to exin?¡± he snarls back. ¡°That you were whoring around while I waited for  you?¡±

    | almostugh in his face but manage to keep myposure. This f*****g prick¡­ Devina growls. ¡°No!

    No!¡± I sob back. ¡°No, I would never! I¨CI was marked by force by a wolf who took me.¡± ¡°You expect me to

    believe your bullshit lies!?¡± he growls. ¡°Kota told me all about his new daddy.¡±

    Goddess, I love my little boy but why is he so damn stubborn! Isnap.  Gee, I wonder who he gets it from?

    Devina snorts.  ¡°I¨CIt¡®s not a lie!¡± I wheeze, struggling to get air into my lungs as he crushes my windpipe.

    ¡°I¨CI love you, Jack.

    I-I was just hurt by what Christian did to me so I left. I didn¡®t think you loved me anymore,¡±I cry. ¡°I ran into

    some wolves not too long ago and their Alpha became obsessed with me! He made me believe he loved

    me but he didn¡®t.

    Not like you. He hurt me, Jack! He forced his mark on me! But I know in my heart, I belong only to you. I

    turned so I could get rid of his mark,¡± I sob.

    ¡°But it didn¡®t work! It didn¡®t work and I was so disgusted with myself that I didn¡®t want you to see me

    because the honor of marking and turning me belongs only to you. I¡¯m sorry Jack! I¡®m so sorry for being

    so weak.

    I just love you so much and I was  afraid you wouldn¡®t take me back if you saw what I became.¡±  ¡°You

    love me?¡± He asks with a softness in his voice.

    Got him¡­

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nod. ¡°Of course I do,¡± I whisper, pushing against his hand to lean in closer for a kiss. ¡°Can you

    forgive me, Jack?¡± I ask, standing on the tips of my toes so that my lips graze against his when I speak.¡°

    Please,¡± I beg. ¡°I just want to spend the rest of my life with you.¡±

    Something flickers in his eyes but before I can decipher what he thinks or feels of my story, he loosens

    his grip on my throat and pulls me towards him, pressing our lips together in a hot, wet kiss.

    Jack tastes of vinegar and salt, nothing like my Zane, whose lips can soothe the turmoil in my soul with

    just one kiss, and I resist the urge to gag as I wrap my arms around his neck.

    Forgive me, Zane, I whisper to myself. Please forgive me for not iming you. Jack swipes his tongue

    along the seam of my lips and despite Devina¡®s protests, 1 part my lips and let  him taste me.

    Savor me, Jack, I snarl with disgust. Because it¡®ll be thest kiss you ever have.

    I pull away breathlessly, blinking my eyes innocently at the wolf still holding my throat hostage in his

    hand.

    ¡°Take me home, Jack,¡± I whisper, Jack nodding in response. ¡°Take me home.¡±

    He looks behind me with a gentle smile. ¡°Where¡®s our pup?¡± he asks, my heart nearly skipping a beat as

    I search for an exnation. ¡°How did you know toe here? I didn¡®t mention the cabin.¡±

    Jordanes to my rescue. ¡°I brought her here. Vanessa was furious about the divorce and threatened

    to hurt Kota unless Natalia backed off so we raced here to meet her but she was already gone by the

    time we arrived. We were in the middle of searching for clues when you arrived,¡± he exins.

    ¡°Is this true?¡± Jack asks, almost with relief. ¡°Did Vanessa threaten to hurt our son?¡±

    I can¡®t bring myself to say yes for fear of what he might do to her if he finds her, but my silence seems to

    only verify Jordan¡®s story.

    ¡°Don¡®t protect her, Tiny,¡± Jack snaps. ¡°She has our pup. Goddess forbid she hurts him!¡± He turns to his

    men and points to the house. ¡°Search the house! Check the tunnels! Leave no stone unturned and bring

    me back my son!¡±

    ¡°I¡®ll lead the team,¡± Jordan volunteers, my body rxing knowing Jordan will keep Christian¡®s men away

    from my pup. ¡°I¡®ll make sure your son is safe, Luna,¡± Jordan adds, getting down on one knee and bowing

    before me.

    I haven¡®t been able to trust Jordan since he failed me but he¡®s the only hope I have now to ensure Jack

    never finds Kota again.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper, praying to Moon Goddess that Jordan finally lives up to his title.

    Jack approves of Jordan¡®s ns, his eyes fogging over as he assigns 10 men to hismand via mind

    link.

    ¡°Don¡®t worry, baby,¡± Jack soothes, pulling me to his chest and stroking my hair. ¡°I¡®ll bring our son back to

    you.¡±

    Inod silently, nuzzling against his chest while wishing I were in Zane¡®s strong arms instead. Jack slides

    his hands down my waist to the back of my legs and lifts me up, carrying me away from the cabin.

    ¡°So I have a question for you.¡± Jack says sheepishly. ¡°Yes?¡± I ask. ¡°Will you marry me again?¡± he asks,

    his cheeks flushing in blush. ¡°Tonight?¡±

    The blood drains from my face but I smile happily at him. ¡°Of course!¡± I squeal, leaning forward to kiss

    him again as Devina howls with rage.

    No the f**k we won¡®t! She snaps.

    Shut up!

    ¡°Let¡®s get you home, Tiny,¡± he murmurs. Jack shifts and to my confusion, carries me to the pack clinic.

    ¡°I just want the doc to check you over,¡± he says as he shifts back to his human form. ¡°You¡®ve been away

    for so long at the mercy of a crazed Alpha and turning must have taken a huge toll on your body,¡± he

    murmurs as he kisses the back of my hand. ¡°I just want to be sure you¡®repletely healthy for our

    pups.¡±

    ¡°Our pups?¡± I ask and he nods enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, our pups,¡± he smiles. ¡°After our wedding tonight, I

    n on putting two pups in your belly.¡± I shiver with disgust but keep the smile of delight on my face.

    ¡°B¨Cbut what if I have issues again?¡± | ask, trying to make myself seem small and weak. ¡°Will you hate me

    if I struggle?¡±

    ¡°You just need to rx,¡± Jack snaps. ¡°You¡®re a wolf now. You¡®re better. If you think you¡®ll fail, you will.¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Jack snarls. ¡°Do you not want my pups?¡±

    ¡°I¨C1 do but¨C¡±

    ¡°Then stop making up excuses!¡± he shouts, all the memories of our arguments racing back to me.

    Zane would never me me for my fertility issues, He would hold me and shield me from my fears with

    his love.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± I reply with a small smile. ¡°I¡®m sorry for questioning you.¡± Jack sighs and pulls me into his

    arms to kiss my forehead. ¡°You are forgiven,¡± He murmurs. ¡°Now let¡®s go.¡±

    Dr. L is already waiting inside for us and she leads me to a private room for her examination.

    ¡°It¡®s nice to see you again, Luna,¡± she says quietly as she works. ¡°We¡®ve missed you around here. You

    look good.¡±

    I don¡®t know how to respond and simply smile back at her as I sit on the edge of the bed and hold out my

    arm for her. She performs a full physical and at the end, has me prepare for a blood draw.

    ¡°How is your child?¡± Dr. L asks as she ties the ligature around my arm. i study the doctor carefully,

    trying to make out if I can trust her or not. ¡°Did you know Christian was cheating on me?¡± I ask, the

    question catching her by surprise.

    She works silently for a moment before finally sighing out an answer. ¡°Yes, Luna.¡± ¡°So you betrayed your

    Luna to save your Alpha,¡± I reply. ¡°I was protecting my family!¡± Dr. L snaps as she pushes the needle

    into my arm.

    I wince from her aggressive stab and look away from Dr. L¡®s cold gaze. ¡°Would you betray me again?¡±

    I ask.

    ¡°In a heartbeat,¡± she says with conviction. ¡°And I suggest you think about your child first before doing

    anything stupid unless you want to have more blood on your hands.¡±

    ¡°Blood on my hands?¡± I snap. ¡°You left,¡± she retorts. ¡°You left us and our Alpha went mad without you.¡±

    ¡°He rejected me!¡±

    ¡°But you had the truth in your hands!¡± she cries. ¡°He wouldn¡®t have pushed you away if he knew the truth.

    But you were human and humans are selfish creatures who don¡®t understand pack life.

    You swore to put the pack needs above your own and we lost a lot of good people in your absence. Now

    you¡®re back after all these years to resume your role? HA! Don¡®t expect a warm wee.¡±

    Knowing where I stand with this b***h and likely all the other pack members, I rethink my n. The pack

    itself won¡®t help me, but perhaps I have allies among the elders and even Alpha Christopher himself. I

    just need to tread carefully from now on.

    Conversation is pointless so I let Dr. L collect her specimens in silence while I scan the room for a

    possible solution for me.

    ¡°Wait here for 15 minutes,¡± Dr. L instructs once she¡®s finished. ¡°I¡®ll go turn these samples over to the

    lab and then you can leave.¡±

    I don¡®t respond and watch as she strolls out with vials of my blood in her hands.

    b***h, Devina mutters as I swipe a pen from the bedside table. Tignore my wolf and slip out of the room,

    looking both ways as I hurry down the hall. Tlike your n, Devina hisses.

    I tip toe down several corridors, hiding behind walls and in janitor closets until I find the room I¡®m looking

    for; the med room. It¡®s locked with a passcode and badge scanner.

    Spotting Dr. L walking down the hall, I hide behind a wall and from the corner of my eye, watch as she

    enters her passcode and scans her medical badge. As she opens the door, I rush at her, shoving her

    inside and closing the door behind us.

    I pin her against the wall with my elbow pressed across her shoulder des and hold the pen to her

    back like a knife.

    ¡°I¡®m not a human anymore, Doc,¡± I hiss in her ear. ¡°Mindlink anyone for help and I¡®ll cut out your tongue

    and force feed it to your family.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± she snarls.

    ¡°Wolfsbane, silver, or a tranquilizer,¡± I snap, pulling her by the cor of herb coat to the locked

    pyxis containing all the medications.

    ¡°We don¡®t keep silver or wolfsbane in the clinic,¡± she mutters. ¡°That¡®s kept in the warriorpound.¡±

    ¡°Then get me a tranquilizer,¡± I growl.

    She nods silently and selects Ativan from the list of medications. As she lifts her hand to the fingerprint

    scanner, she jams her elbow back into my stomach, turning around and punching me on the side of my

    head. I groan as I stumble back on my feet and crash against a shelf.

    ¡°Do what you want, Luna,¡± she sneers as she rushes to the door. ¡°But I will not be your aplice.¡±

    Trace after her, grabbing her by the hair and mming her forehead against the door twice before

    tossing her across the room. She scrambles to her feet, reaching into a jar of syringes and pulling the

    caps off all of them before pointing them at me.

    She swings her armed hand at me and I time her movements carefully to dodge her blows until I see

    an opening. When she lunges forward for a stab, I hook my arm around hers and step behind her, using

    my momentum to m her against the wall. She retaliates and swings her arm at my head,nding a

    blow.

    Shifting my feet, I kick her behind the knee, and m my fist into her stomach so that she doubles over

    before mming my elbow down on the back of her head.

    She copses on the ground and I climb on top of her, mming my elbow over and over again on her

    head until I¡®m sure she¡®s passed out.

    ¡°We could have done this the easy way but you had to be a b***h,¡± I mutter.

    I¡®m huffing and puffing as I get to my feet and I drag Dr. L¡®s limp body to the pyxis machine, grabbing

    her thumb and pressing it against the scanner.

    The machine unlocks a drawer and I grab a vial of medication, loading it up in a clean syringe and

    shoving the cap back on before slipping it into my pocket.

    I take a few moments to catch my breath and look into the ss shelves to make sure Dr. L didn¡®t

    leave a mark. After fixing my hair and my shirt, I carefully open the door and peek into the hall to

    make sure the coast is clear.

    Once safe, I step out into the corridor and make my way into the main clinic waiting room when

    I suddenly double over as a pain spreads across my chest.

    ***Vanessa***

    It¡®s very cold in the tunnels, my breath visible in the light of my phone and the ground is uneven.

    ¡°So who is Nonna?¡± I ask, Rionna chuckling as Kota gives an answer. ¡°She makes cakes,¡± he replies,

    peeking at me through the nket he¡®s wrapped up in. ¡°And Egg¨Cness?¡± I ask.

    ¡°She makes cookies,¡± he smiles.

    ¡°Kota is well fed, clearly,¡± Rionna chuckles, giving Kota a kiss on the forehead. ¡°I am his Daddy¡®s

    biological mother. Egg¨Cness is his adoptive mother,¡± she exins.

    ¡°I see. And you all live together?¡± I ask. ¡°No, I only recently came into their lives,¡± She sighs. ¡°It¨Cit¡®s

    complicated.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Iugh nervously. ¡°Complicated.¡± ¡°I take it you and Talia haven¡®t spoken in a

    while?¡± Rionna asks. ¡°Not in years, no,¡± I reply.

    ¡°I can¡®t say I me Talia. I broke whatever ¡®family bond we had.¡± ¡°But would you like to be a part of her

    life again?¡± Rionna asks. ¡°H¨CI would,¡± I sigh.

    ¡°Well I won¡®t pretend to know what happened between you or the severity of your issues but my advice?

    Give her time,¡± Rionna shrugs. ¡°Sometimes people need space to heal before they can move on and

    forgive. Don¡®t pressure her. She¡®lle around when she¡®s ready.¡±

    I find Rionna¡®s words a littleforting as we continue our walk and pray to Moon Goddess that I don¡®t

    completely lose my sister. Kota ys with Rionna¡®s shirt in boredom, tugging at her cor and walking

    his fingers along her shoulder.

    ¡°Nanessa, what¡®s your family like?¡± he suddenly asks, my heart sinking as I realize I don¡®t have

    one anymore.

    ¡°They¨C¡±  ¡°Shhhh!¡± Rionna suddenly snaps, both of us going still to listen.

    Kota whimpers and hides his face in the nket when we hear howls and pounding feet echoing behind

    us.

    ¡°I don¡®t think that¡®s Talia,¡± I hiss, pushing Rionna forward. ¡°Run!¡±

    We break into a full sprint, our phones barely lighting the way as we hear the howls getting closer. In our

    panic, I fail to see the hole on the stone path and trip, falling onto my knees.

    ¡°Nanessa!¡± Kota screams when from the shadows, a wolf pounces on my leg.

    I let out a scream and dig my nails into the floor as the wolf bites down on my ankle and drags me back

    into the darkness. Rolling on my back, I kick violently at the wolf¡®s snout in hopes of breaking free, but

    the wolf only bites down more viciously.

    Suddenly, a second wolf appears and I recognize him almost instantly as he ms my attacker into a

    wall.

    ¡°Jordan!¡°I cry, watching the two wolves w and bite at each other¡®s throats. We hear more paws storm

    towards us and I scramble back onto my feet, crying when I step on my wounded leg.

    **s**t!¡± I whimper as I limp forward. Knowing I¡®ll only hold Rionna and Kota back, I shake my head at

    them and urge them to keep running. ¡°Keep going without me! I¡®ll catch up!¡±

    ¡°No! Nanessa!¡± Kota sobs.

    Two more wolves attack Jordan, one mming its head into his ribcage and the other grabbing onto his

    tail.

    ¡°Take Kota and get on me!¡± Rionna shouts, handing me the kid and shifting into her wolf. As she lowers

    herself to allow me to climb on, five more wolvese rushing down the tunnel.

    ¡°There¡®s too many!¡°I sob, two of them pushing past Jordan towards us. Rionna reacts and pounces on

    one of them, both of them rolling on the ground in a fight of ws and canines. I turn around and try to

    run, my leg screaming at me to stop as pain shoots up my spine.

    The remaining wolf slows down and res at me, cornering me like prey against a tunnel wall. He leans

    back on his hind legs, ready to pounce and attack.

    ¡°Please, he¡®s just a baby!¡°I plead, turning my body towards the tunnel wall to shield Kota. ¡°Don¡®t hurt

    him!¡±

    I close my eyes and brace myself for impact when I hear a loud growl, looking up in time to see

    Jordan take the blow. His wolf whines but despite the many gaping wounds on his body, he charges my

    attacker.

    Kota wails in my arms and I look around at Rionna and Jordan fighting for our safety, a feeling of anger

    and ineptness washing over me.

    ¡°I don¡®t want to be useless anymore!¡± I snarl through gritted teeth into the shadows. ¡°I don¡®t want to lose

    anyone else!¡±

    My little wolf howls in rage as my shadow morphs into tendrils that crawl along the surfaces of the walls

    and tunnel floor toward Rionna. The tendrils wrap around her attacker¡®s shadow, and to my shock, pull

    the wolf off of her by its shadow.

    The shadow tendrils stab and attack the wolf¡®s shadow, real wounds appearing on the wolf¡®s body until it

    falls dead.

    The shadow tendrils attack the other wolves¡® shadows, each wolf yelping and barking at their own

    shadow before dropping dead from their wounds.

    From the corner of my eye, I see Jordan and a wolf still locked in battle. The wolf pins Jordan on a wall

    and mps his jaws around his throat.

    ¡°No!¡± I shout, the shadow tendrils racing to Jordan¡¯s aid and stabbing his attacker¡®s shadow.

    The wolf falls dead on his side but I still feel a painful surge pulsate through my chest.

    ¡°Jordan!¡°I wail, feeling our bond begin to crumble. I limp to his side, gently putting down Kota to cradle

    Jordan¡®s head in myp. ¡°Jordan!¡±

    ¡°I¨CI¡®m sorry,¡± he wheezes as he shifts into his human form. ¡°Tell¨C tell Talia, I¡®m sorry I failed her.¡±

    ¡°Jor¨C¡±  ¡°l¨CI¡®m sorry I failed you too,¡± he whispers as he coughs up blood. ¡°It¡®s okay,¡± I whimper as I wipe

    the blood from his mouth. ¡°It¡®s oka-¡± A sharp pain burns through my chest as Jordan¡®s body goes limp in

    my arms.

    ¡°We have to go!¡± Rionna shouts, shifting back into her human form and collecting Kota in her arms.¡° We

    don¡®t know how many more there are here.¡±

    I let her drag me away, all the while hearing a little voice whisper in my head.

    I¡®m here now¡­

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Spread the love

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 86 ¨C Silver Crest

    ***Vanessa***

    The adrenaline pumping through my veins numbs the burning of my leg as we rush down the tunnel  and

    I use the cold walls as support to limp onwards. You¡®re doing great,¡± Rionna whispers. ¡°We¡®re almost out

    of here.¡±  I can¡®t tell if she¡®s trying to soothe me, Kota, or herself, but regardless, I findfort in her

    words. We speed walk down the tunnels for what seems like an eternity until finally we see a bit of light

    peeking in from a distance.  ¡°Dear Goddess,¡± Rionna sighs in relief as she throws my arm over her

    shoulder. ¡°Come on, let¡®s get you out of here.¡±

    She lets me lean against her and helps me limp my way through until we reach the end of the tunnel. As

    Jordan promised, the exit is hidden within an old hollow tree and after climbing out, we find ourselves

    somewhere in the forest. Though it iste in the evening, the sun is only just setting, the light burning our

    eyes as we gather our bearings..

    ¡°Do you know where we are?¡± Rionna asks as she shields her eyes from the sun.

    I look around with uncertainty and a bit of guilt. Luna Kay had been adamant I memorize the map of the

    territory but I had never paid much attention to her lessons.

    ¡°I don¡®t know,¡± I mumble sheepishly. ¡°This doesn¡®t look like the Silver Crest pack territory anymore.¡±

    ¡°That¡®s alright,¡± Rionna says as she watches me struggle to recognize anything. ¡°We¡®ll figure something

    out. Come on,¡± she says, setting Kota down. ¡°Let¡®s see how that leg is doing.¡±

    It¡®s only then that I notice the bites and w marks on her shoulders and chest. ¡°You¡®re hurt too!¡± I gasp,

    feeling guilty that she helped me while she was hurt too.

    She waves me off however and finds arge stone for me to sit on. With a little effort, she manages to

    tear open my pant leg to reveal an already healing bite wound on my ankle.

    ¡°Uh¨Coh! That¡®s a big ouchie!¡± Kota cries as he peers over Rionna¡®s shoulder. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± I shake my

    head, though I still wince when Rionna ties a strip of my jeans around my ankle.

    ¡°It looks like your wolf is healing the wound quite nicely,¡± Rionna says, helping me to my feet. ¡°I take it

    you are a Silver wolf?¡±

    I stare nkly at her. ¡°A Silver wolf?¡±

    ¡°I guess not,¡± sheughs awkwardly. ¡°They are wolves with special abilities. Gifts granted by Moon

    Goddess. I had a Silver wolf once but I lost mine.¡±

    ¡°You lost your wolf?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It¡®splicated,¡± Rionna replies. ¡°But I am still a wolf, just without a gift. You, however, appear to have a

    very interesting gift,¡± she adds curiously. ¡°The shadows. They followed yourmand didn¡®t  they?¡±

    We are not a Silver wolf, a voice whispers in my head, startling me. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Rionna asks.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I reply. ¡°I just thought I heard someone.¡± You did, the voice chuckles. Me.

    ¡°There it is again!¡°I cry out, grabbing either side of my head.

    Rionna studies me carefully before bursting intoughter, Kotaughing with her, though I don¡®t think he

    knows what the joke is.

    ¡°You must be hearing your wolf,¡± She giggles. ¡°Has she never spoken to you before?¡± She smiles when I

    shake my head. ¡°Well, why don¡®t you start with an introduction? Maybe she knows what you are.¡±

    Before I have time to think, however, we hear rustling in the trees behind us and I instinctively push Kota

    behind me, the shadows around us gathering into little tendrils ready to attack.

    Aman and young she¨Cwolf step out from the trees and Rionna visibly rxes, Kota running up to the

    man for a hug.

    ¡°Micah!¡± he squeals.

    ¡°Little dude!¡± the man named Micah replies as he crouches down on his knees to pick Kota up. ¡°Little

    dude, you had us worried sick!¡± he scolds the little boy. ¡°You just disappeared on us!¡±

    ¡°Boo!¡± Kota shouts, the manughing with the child.

    Micah finally notices us and immediately removes his t¨Cshirt and hands it over to Rionna, turning around

    to give her privacy as she dresses.

    ¡°Vanessa, this is Micah and Nikki. They are Talia¡®s friends. Guys, this is Vanessa, Talia¡®s older sister,¡±

    Rionna introduces us. She looks around and a worried look washes over her face. ¡°Where¡®s Brody?¡± she

    asks.

    ¡°Knocked out cold,¡± Micah replies with a smirk. ¡°He was annoying me so I shut him up. He¡®s behind that

    tree over there,¡± Micha says, pointing to the distance. ¡°So where¡®s Talia and Jordan?¡± he asks, Kota

    leaning over his arm to pet the she¨Cwolf.

    ¡°Jordan didn¡®t make it,¡± I reply quietly as I fight back tears. ¡°And I don¡®t know where my sister is or what

    she¡®s up to but I¡®m afraid. 1¨C1 have to go back and get her.¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, you can¡®t!¡± Rionna snaps, reaching for my arm to hold me back. ¡°You¡®re hurt!¡± ¡°It¡®s all my fault,¡±

    I whimper, shaking her off. ¡°None of this would have happened had I not gotten in  the way. I have to help

    fix my mess.¡±

    ¡°But you are helping,¡± Rionna retorts. ¡°You helped protect Kota from those wolves and you got us out of

    the tunnel with your gift!¡±

    ¡°And now my sister needs my help,¡± I reply, scanning the horizon. ¡°There should be a town to the west of

    the territory,¡± I add, holding up my hand when Rionna begins to protest.

    Nearby, we hear howls break the silence of the forest, Kota squeezing Micah¡¯s neck tightly and hiding his

    little face in fear

    ¡°We¡®ve taken too long,¡± I mutter, nudging Rionna towards the sunset. ¡°Jack must have sent a patrol

    after us,¡± I hiss, hearing the sound of paws stomping towards us. ¡°You promised Natalia you would keep

    Kota safe. Go! I¡®ll only hold you back! Just go!¡°I urge limping in the direction of the howls.

    From the corner of my eye, I see a patrol wolf hiding in the trees and I shove Rionna out of the way as he

    leans on his hind legs.

    ¡°Run!!¡°I shout, the wolf pouncing on me and pinning me to the ground.

    Nikki tries to help me but a second wolf appears and attacks her.

    The shadows quickly gather around me and form tendrils that stab and hurt my attacker¡®s shadow, the

    wolf copsing on top of me. I struggle as I push the wolf off of me and look up to see that Rionna has

    shifted, Micah climbing on top of her while holding Kota to his chest.

    Our eyes meet and I nod silently for her to go on without me. There is a sadness in her eyes but she

    begins to sprint away to take Kota to  safety.

    Beside me, Nikki struggles against her assant, getting pinned to the ground with a loud yelp and I send

    my shadows over to help. They stab and slice into her opponent¡®s shadow, pools of his own blood

    gathering at his paws. I dust myself off as the wolf copses dead on the ground and I instruct Nikki to

    follow and protect Rionna and Kota as they get to safety.

    A questioning look shes in Nikki¡®s eyes and I answer as simply as I can.

    ¡°Go,¡± I snap, limping in the direction that the wolves came from. ¡°I have to help my sister.¡±

    ***Natalia***

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Once safe, I step out into the corridor and make my way into the main clinic waiting room when I

    suddenly double over as a pain spreads across my chest.

    Jordan¡­ I whimper, the pain intensifying as I lean against the wall to catch my breath. On goddess, 1

    groan, clenching my fists. He¡®s¡­. He¡®s¡­.

    I breathe in through my nose and out through my mouth, tears springing to my eyes that I forcefully blink

    away.

    What about my baby? I wonder, the dark thought making my heart sink to the pit of my stomach. Is  he

    hurt too? Did they get him?

    A wave of anxiety washes over me and my wolf quietly tries to soothe me. Don¡®t let your thoughts

    wander, she scolds. Dakota is a strong pup and he needs you to be just as

    strong. You¡®ve made it this far. Finish the job.

    Inod silently to myself, taking deep breaths until the pain and my thoughts fade away. Once calm, walk

    out into the waiting room where I find Christian waiting for me.

    ¡°All done,¡± I say through a forced smile as I approach him. ¡°I¡®m perfectly healthy.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he replies, rising to his feet and pulling me into his arms. ¡°Now, I take you home,¡± he whispers,

    kissing the tip of my nose.

    He leads me outside, shifting into his wolf and allowing me to climb on his back. Jack carries me towards

    the pack house, stopping by a tree to let me climb off and he finds a pair of shorts to slip on.

    Taking my hand, he walks me through the front door of the pack house where we find the Omegas

    already waiting for us lined up in a single file. Their heads hang in a low bow and their hands are

    sped  tightly together as they await orders.

    ¡°Wee home, Luna,¡± they say in unison, not an ounce of enthusiasm or excitement in their voice.

    Even as they hide their faces from me, I notice the forced smiles on their faces. Olga, the head Omega

    of the house brings me a vase withrge white lilies.

    ¡°I remembered that these were your favorites,¡± Jack smiles as I take the vase and find a small white box

    among the flowers.

    Pink sword lilies are my favorite, you j***t, Iscoff but smile in appreciation as I open the box.

    Inside, there¡®s a glittering diamond ring with tiny stones on the band and arge diamond in the center.

    Despite its beauty, I prefer the little blue bead Zane gave me instead.

    Jack gets down on one knee and slides the ring up my finger, kissing my hand as he stands back up.

    ¡°I knew you would say yes so I had your ring made for you,¡± Jack murmurs in my ear. ¡°Your dresses are

    upstairs in your office and the room has been prepared for you to freshen up.

    We¡®ll have a small wedding tonight, just you, me, our son, and the elders and then tomorrow, a full

    banquet and reception,¡± he adds, nibbling on my ear lobe. ¡°Goddess, I can¡®t wait to make you mine

    again, Tiny,¡± he says, inhaling the smell of my hair. ¡°Your scent still drives me crazy.¡±

    He peppers kisses along my neck and jaw, when suddenly the front door bursts open behind us.

    ¡°Where the hell have you been!?¡± Alpha Christopher roars as he storms in. ¡°I have been calling you all

    day and came looking for you only for the Omegas to tell me you weren¡®t here and they haven¡®t seen you

    sincest night. Where the hell have you¨C¡± He stops abruptly when he finally notices me.

    ¡°What the hell is she doing here!?¡± he snarls before his eyes go wide with realization. ¡°She¡®s¨C¡±  ¡°She¡®s a

    wolf,¡± Jack finishes for him. ¡°And after all these years, she¡®s finally home where she belongs.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you¡®ve been doing all day? Getting her?¡± Christopher snaps. ¡°Yes, I had to fly to California

    and fly back,¡± Jack exins. ¡°Our son is being picked up as we speak but

    he¡®ll be here momentarily. Then Natalia and I will be able to get married aga¨C¡±

    ¡°Marriage?¡± Christopher bursts intoughter. ¡°Your mother is missing and that¡®s what you¡®re

    concerned about? Marriage?¡± he growls.

    A calm smile curls on Jack¡®s face, his green eyes studying the elder Alpha closely before answering.

    ¡°My mother isn¡®t missing,¡± Jack chuckles, the sound making my skin crawl. He snaps his fingers and an

    Omegaes running in carrying an envelope which she hands to Jack. He flicks the envelope between

    his fingers before holding out to his father. ¡°She left this for you.¡±

    Christopher eyes the envelope and hesitantly takes it. He tears it open quickly, reading the content

    before crumpling the page with rage.

    ¡°You¡®re lying!¡± he growls, lunging at Jack who moves faster and counters his attack by mming him

    against the door.

    ¡°It¡®s a hard pill to swallow when your wife doesn¡®t love you anymore,¡± Jack snickers as he holds his father

    up against the wall with his elbow across his cor bone. ¡°But Mom has been looking for a way out for

    years and Derek gave her one,¡± he sneers. ¡°He found her a spirit witch to break your little bond and they

    left together.¡±

    I watch in shock as Alpha Christopher thrashes violently against Jack to no avail.

    ¡°You f**king

    ¡°What? Don¡®t believe me?¡°Jackughs, pulling out a slip of paper from his back pocket. ¡°Here¡®s the f*****

    g address to the witch house Derek took her to. Ask them where your wife is,¡± he scoffs, shoving the

    paper in Christopher¡®s hand.

    Christopher res at his son. ¡°I want to speak with Christian.¡±

    ¡°No can do, Pops,¡± Jack chuckles. ¡°Your son is kind of a f**k up so I¡®m going to make sure he doesn¡®t

    screw up my marriage a second time.¡±

    Christopher¡®s eyes fall on me and I instinctively lower my gaze, remembering how Luna Kay had once

    advised me to never look an Alpha in the eye when angered. They take it as a challenge.

    ¡°Just because she has a wolf,¡± He snarls. ¡°Doesn¡®t make her one of us. She¡®ll always be human scum.¡±

    ¡°So what does that make you?¡± Jack smirks, Christopher swallowing in displeasure. ¡°You and Mom have

    always had problems, even if you tried to hide them from the pack. Don¡®t act so shocked. It¡®s not my fault

    Mommy left you,¡± he whispers before letting his father go.

    She didn¡®t leave me,¡± Christopher snarls as he turns towards the door. ¡°I¡®m going to find her and when I

    do, I¡®ll show you what a real Luna looks like,¡± he says over his shoulder before storming away.

    A satisfied smirk hangs on Jack¡®s lips as he watches his father leave and it frightens me, but I pretend

    to take no notice and smile at the lunatic.

    ¡°You should get dressed,¡°Jack says, leaning down to peck my cheek as I try to process everything that

    just unraveled before me. He snaps his fingers at Olga and she rushes over to us. ¡°Is everything ready?¡±

    he asks.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± she replies softly with her head bowed.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± he says, turning to me. ¡°Go upstairs to get ready, my love,¡± he says, taking my hand and

    kissing it. ¡°I¡®ll go double check on our son¡¯s status and make sure the elders are ready to make you

    my wife again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I respond quietly, allowing Olga to pull me away while I panic internally. Kota¡®s going to be

    okay, Devina murmurs. I¡®m sure Rionna and Vanessa kept him safe.

    I hope so, I mutter to myself, taking long and deep breaths to calm myself. ¡°How does it feel to be back,

    Luna?¡± Olga whispers as she leads me to my old bedroom.

    Awful, Devina purrs sarcastically.

    Given Dr. L¡®s reaction to my return, I decide to y it safe around Olga and the other omegas.

    ¡°I¡®m nervous,¡± I reply timidly. ¡°It¡®s been so long since I¡®ve had to lead a pack. I just hope I don¡®t disappoint

    anyone.¡±

    ¡°You won¡®t,¡± Olga says bluntly. ¡°Anyone is better than our previous Luna, even you,¡± she says curtly,

    opening my bedroom door for me.

    Well f**k you too, b***h, Devina mutters.

    Several memoriese flooding back as I look around my old bedroom and see all our old photos still

    hanging on the wall. There is one near the bed where we are both smiling as we celebrate our 1st

    anniversary at a pic but I vividly remember crying myself to sleep that night when my pregnancy test

    came back negative for the 8th time. It was the first time Christian didn¡®te home to sleep with me.

    Olga gives me a bit of privacy to shower and I change quickly into a robe, slipping the syringe in my

    pocket and concealing it with a washcloth.

    A few Omegas enter the bedroom after I¡®m done dressing, bringing with them hair wands, makeup, nail

    polish and a ck garment bag with my wedding dress.

    ¡°The Alpha wants to keep things simple for the wedding ceremony tonight,¡± Olga instructs the other girls.

    ¡°Natural makeup, soft curls, and minimal jewelry. Get to workdies.¡±

    The Omegas do as they¡®re told, curling my hair like I used to and they¡®re applying minimal make¨Cup with

    a bit of a winged eyeliner and some soft blush. I pray silently as they work, hoping my baby has made it

    safely out of pack territory and is resting in Rionna¡®s arms while drifting away into beautiful dreams.

    When I look at myself in the mirror, I see the old Natalia staring back at me with her shattered soul

    masked by a perfect smile. It takes everything in me not to burst into tears upon seeing my reflection and

    I ask the Omegas to leave me while I get dressed.

    Jack selected a short form-fitting dress made of ivory satin with thin straps and a square neckline. While

    elegant, it is nowhere near what I n to wear at my wedding with Zane.

    I want to look like a princess on that day, I smile to myself. His princess.

    As I slip on the dress, I begin to panic when I don¡®t see any pockets for the syringe. Ultimately, I conceal

    it within my bra and pray to Moon Goddess it doesn¡®t fall it out.

    To my annoyance, the zipper of my dress gets stuck halfway up and I call in Olga to help me with it when

    Jack suddenly storms into the bedroom, his green eyes flickering with rage.  ¡°You¡®re pregnant!?¡± he

    snarls.

    Spread the love

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 87 ¨C Tale of two Lunas

    ***Vanessa***

    The forestes alive with shadows dancing between the trees as I rush through, the sounds of howling

    wolves echoing all around me.  I can do this¡­ I can do this¡­ I repeat to myself as I put weight on my

    injured foot. It doesn¡®t hurt as much, but I can¡®t tell if it¡®s the adrenaline or my wolf healing it. Both, the

    little voice whispers.  I stop dead in my tracks when I feel a presence nearby and listen to the rustling of

    the trees  Danger¡­ my wolf murmurs. Duck!

    I don¡®t question her and drop to my knees, arge wolf pouncing over me and narrowly missing me.

    scramble to my feet and face my attacker, recognizing the wolf as he shifts into his human.  ¡°Brody¡­¡±I

    gasp, stumbling back against a tree.

    ¡°Luna,¡± he snickers. ¡°Or should I still call you that?¡± he scoffs, looking behind me. ¡°Where are your

    friends? I woke up all alone.¡±

    ¡°You must be used to that by now,¡± I mutter, Brody¡®s smirk morphing into a snarl.

    He doesn¡®t seem to notice my own shadow shifting into sharpened tendrils but a group of wolves emerge

    from the trees behind him, and I stop moving them to get a better sense of what I am dealing with.

    ¡°You know, I was going to go easy on you as a courtesy for being Luna all these years¡­but now?¡± he

    shrugs. ¡°I think I¡®ll have some fun. Let¡®s see how good that p***y really is.¡±

    My wolf growls with disgust as the men circle me and I feel her anger coursing through my veins.

    No more games, she snarls. Our sister needs us!

    Pain suddenly radiates from my temples, slowly spreading across my face and down my neck. The

    agonizing tingle shivers down my spine and I copse on my hands and knees, my back arching as I let

    out a painful howl.

    My skin burns and itches as tufts of soft brown fur sprout across my body and my fingertips sting as

    ws and paws take the ce of my hands. I shake with fear as I hear the cracking and shifting of my

    bones and once again howl in agony.

    ¡°She¡®s shifting!¡± Brody shouts, rushing at me.

    At the sign of danger, my wolf takes overpletely, and I feel myself drift back as she pounces on

    Brody.

    Her paws pin him to the ground and she buries her canines into his throat. Before the other wolves can

    strike, my shadow tendrils take form and attack, the wolves howling in shock as wounds appear on their

    bodies.

    One by one, they all fall at the hands of the shadows, leaving my lone wolf standing in the wake of their

    destruction. I stare down at my furry body, in awe of my new form.

    Do you like what you see? My wolf giggles sheepishly. I am sorry I am a little small. I am a runt.

    You¡®re perfect, I whisper, climbing off of Brody¡®s corpse, the feeling of walking on all fours both strange

    and exciting. I can¡¯t believe it! I¡®m a wolf!

    T¨Cthank you, my wolf says timidly, her giddiness and relief contagious. My name is Paloma, my

    wolf adds quietly, shaking the blood from her fur. It¡®s so nice to finally meet you.

    A distant howl brings me back to reality and a feeling of dread washes over me.

    I have to help

    Natalia.

    Then there¡®s no time waste,  Paloma murmurs, taking off in the direction of the pack house.

    Let¡®s

    ***Jack***

    ¡­A few moments earlier¡­

    ¡°Have you acquired the pup!?¡± I snarl at my patrol men.

    ¡°No sir,¡± a patrol wolf replies.¡° But it seems you were right to suspect Jordan was working with Vanessa,

    Alpha,¡± he adds. ¡°We just finished scanning the tunnels and have found the bodies of the soldiers and

    the Gamma.

    It looks like Jordan fought them off and let Vanessa escape with the kid. The patrols arebing the

    territory and the tunnel exit as we speak.¡±

    ¡°Well, find them now!¡± I growl back. ¡°My Luna is anxious to have her pup back and will not marry

    me without him here. Use every avable soldier if you have to but find me my son and bring him home!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± the wolf replies, cutting off our connection. Your n is falling apart, Christian snickers,

    rattling his cage. Let me out and I¡®ll help you.

    Funny man, ugh. But I knew that b****t*rd Jordan was plotting against me and I have every man

    searching for the pup. I¡®ll have Dakota soon enough and then I¡®ll finally have my mate and my pup

    together again.

    You think Kota won¡®t tell Natalia what you did to him?

    Christian argues. She¡®ll never forgive you for touching the kid.

    That¡¯s why I am ming you, Iugh, Christian falling silent. Natalia still hates you. I can sense it and I¡®ll

    use that to my advantage. You so graciously gave the kid your name, not mine.

    I¡®ll just say you lost control and hit him and before you could take it too far, I stepped in and protected the

    boy from you. I¡®ll be a hero in my Tiny¡®s eyes and she¡®ll love me even more for keeping you locked away.

    She¡®ll see right through your lies, Christian shakes his head. I don¡®t think so The notification bell on my

    phone dings and I look down to see an email from the LAB waiting for me.

    I open it up, my eyes scanning the document to see that my Tiny is in perfect health. My heart beats

    faster, however, when I reach the bottom of the document.

    Reference Range: Non¨CPregnant: NEGATIVE

    Pregnant: POSITIVE

    Pregnant? I snarl as I read theb notes.

    Alpha,

    Luna Natalia is pregnant and in good health. She is very early in her pregnancy and cannot be more than

    3 weeks along. You can discuss your options with Dr. L.

    If you have any questions regarding the results, we are more than happy to exin them to you.

    Timmediately call Dr. L but her phone sends me right to voicemail and she doesn¡®t answer her mind¨C

    link. Seeing red, I storm out of my office and down the hall to my bedroom where I find Natalia getting

    help zipping up her dress.

    ¡°You¡®re pregnant?¡± I growl at her, her body tensing at the sound of my voice.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± she whispers, her face paling. ¡°I¡®m what?¡±

    ¡°Pregnant!¡°I spit through gritted teeth, infuriated that I have to repeat those wicked words.

    She looks down at her t stomach and ces her hand against her belly. ¡°But I can¡®t¡­¡± she whimpers

    in utter shock. ¡°I thought I was.¡±

    Tears spring to her eyes and I feel a pain in my heart to see her in so much distress.

    She didn¡®t know¡­ Imutter, feeling guilty at having used her of lying to me. Of course she wouldn¡®t lie

    to me¡­

    ¡°Natalia, my love,¡± I whisper, closing the space between us. ¡°W-we can fix this, okay? We can fix this!¡°||

    murmur as I cup her cheeks in my hands. She trembles with disgust at herself and I wipe her tears away

    with my thumbs.

    ¡°We¡®ll get rid of it,¡± I tell her, her eyes widening with shock. ¡°I¡®ll rip out the little mongrel inside you and I¡®ll

    hunt down that Alpha for ever touching you. I promise, I¡®ll fix you.¡±

    ¡°Get rid of it?¡± She whimpers and I nod at her.

    It¡®ll be like it never existed,¡± I reply in a gentle voice as I kiss her cheeks. ¡°I¡®ll fix it. I¡®ll fix you.¡± ¡°But

    Christian, it¡®s my baby,¡± she whines, shaking her head at me in protest. ¡°I can¡®t kill my own baby.

    I can¡®t¨C¡± ¡°Yes, yes you can,¡± I murmur, smoothing down her hair and kissing her forehead. ¡°I killed my

    mother for you.¡± I whisper, pulling her into a hug as I try tofort her. ¡°You can kill your baby.¡±

    **Natalia***

    I bury my head in Jack¡®s chest as a cold chill runs down my spine. Luna Kay¡­ but I thought¡­ I thought

    he said she ran away? I think to myself.

    Remember, Vanessa said he killed her mate, Devina reminds me. He killed Derek and her unborn baby.

    Jack¡®s not bluffing. He will kill our pup! We have to act now!

    My heart beats a mile a minute as I realize I am alone, pregnant, and facing a monster who is willing to

    do anything to get what he wants.

    ¡°I¡®m scared, Jack,¡± whimper, crossing my arms over my chest as I nuzzle up closer to him and slide my

    hand inside my dress to find the syringe.

    ¡°Don¡®t be,¡± Jack replies as he squeezes me tighter in his embrace, making it difficult to move. ¡°I¡®ve got

    you, Tiny,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I¡®ll protect you.¡±

    I manage to slide the cap off the syringe but my hand shakes as I carefully maneuver it under and

    around his arm to get the perfect angle.

    ¡°Alpha, look out!¡± Olga cries when she sees the syringe in my hand.

    You b***h, Devina sneers at Olga¡®s betrayal.

    I attempt to plunge the syringe into Jack¡®s arm but he grabs my wrist before I can dispense the

    medication, slowly crushing it in his hand.

    ¡°What are you doing, Tiny?¡± he whispers with calm rage. ¡°I thought you loved me.¡±

    I do my best to wriggle free from his grasp but he doesn¡®t let go of me and instead grabs my other wrist,

    shaking me violently as he tries to understand my betrayal.

    ¡°I did this all for you,¡± he whispers, the tenderness in his voice frightening me. ¡°I got rid of everyone who

    stood in our way,¡± he adds, his voice growing angry. ¡°How could you throw that all away for some mutt¡®s

    pup?¡± he says, raising his voice.

    ¡°I¡®ve given you everything! My love, my home, my pack! How could you betray me when all I¡®ve done is

    love you?!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head as I thrash my arms to free myself. ¡°No!¡± ¡°You said you loved me!¡± he snarls.

    ¡°I hate you!¡± I shout, Jack stunned into silence.

    Taking advantage of his shock, I m my knee in between his legs and to my relief, feel Jack¡®s grip on

    my wrists loosen as he bends over in pain. Finally freeing myself from his grasp, I run for the door,

    kicking off my heels and picking them up before sprinting down the hall.

    ¡°Stop her!¡± Jack snarls at Olga who runs after me.

    I make it to the stairs, taking a heel and chucking it with full force at Olga. She dodges it and lunges

    towards me, grabbing me by the hair and pulling me back against the wall.

    My body goes into overdrive and I m my elbow into her face while h***king my foot around her ankle.

    Using my momentum, I turn around and punch her in the jaw, Olga copsing on the ground with

    a groan.

    Sprinting down the stairs, I push past several confused omegas carrying flowers and vases and make

    it to the front door only to hear a growl behind me.?

    *Don¡®t let her escape! Natalia! Get back here!¡± Jack snarls, shifting as he leaps down the stairs.

    I throw open the door only to feel a hand wrap around my arm and drag me back. A pain pulsates from

    my temples down my spine and I spin around to punch whoever it is holding me back. Stumbling through

    the door, I limp down the driveway, the pain reaching my arms and legs.

    Devina, I whimper, feeling myself on the verge of copsing. Devina what is happening?

    I don¡®t make it far before I hear Jack panting furiously after me, several of the omegas quickly catching

    up and blocking my path to freedom.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Shhh.. Devina murmurs as I copse on my hands and knees. It¡®s going to be alright.

    I find myself surrounded by Omegas and Jack shifts back into his human form. He breathes heavily, his

    eyes narrowing to slits as he res at me.

    ¡°You are my Luna,¡± he growls, taking two menacing steps towards me while I instinctively shield my belly

    with my hand. ¡°You belong to me. Christian f****d up. It was him, not me and I swear, he¡®ll never hurt you

    again. I¡®ll lock him away forever! It¡®ll just be the two of us!¡±

    ¡°You hurt me too, Jack!¡± I snap, my mouth burning as I feel my canines growing. ¡°You hit me. You

    rejected me. How can I ever trust you again?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he shakes his head as his fantasy starts to fall apart before his eyes. ¡°No, I would never hurt you,

    Tiny,¡± he says with desperation. ¡°I love you! Please, you have to believe me!¡±

    ¡°I do believe you,¡±I murmur, my hands trembling in agony as a burning spreads across my flesh. ¡°But I

    don¡®t love you anymore.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jack snaps. ¡°No, ta¨Ctake it back!¡± he whimpers.

    ¡°I love someone else now,¡± I smile quietly through the pain as I think of my mate. ¡°He is kind and gentle

    with me. He protects me and my heart like his own and more importantly, he loves Dakota. He loves his

    pup. What could you give me that he couldn¡®t?¡±

    ¡°Everything!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head as tears spill onto my cheeks. ¡°You can¡®t give me peace. You can¡®t give me

    respect. You can¡®t even remember my favorite flowers!¡±

    ¡°I do remember! I¨CIt¡®s lilies!¡±

    ¡°I don¡®t dreading home to him,¡± I whisper, Jack¡®s forced smile dissipating. ¡°I used to dread returning

    to you because I knew the only thing waiting for me at home was an empty bed or your wrath. You broke

    me long before you slept with Vanessa. I was just too blind to see that a mate should feel like home¡­

    and you never did. You never made me feel at home. I was always just a stranger you needed an heir

    from.¡±

    ¡°Natalia¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡®t love you, Jack,¡± I say, looking up at the man who once broke me. ¡°And I never will.¡±

    Several emotions wash over his face before his brows furrow in anger.

    ¡°Then I guess no one else will have you,¡± he says calmly as he gets down on all fours.

    His bones shift and crack until I am face to face with arge ck wolf ring down at me. I look around

    at the other wolves, hoping at least one will remember that I was once their Luna, but it seems have long

    been forgotten.

    Don¡®t look to them for help, Devina snarls, her voice louder than ever before. You have me.

    Jack circles me, eyeing me like prey while the Omega wolves watch silently, as if waiting for all of this to

    be over. My heart pounds against my chest and my fingernails begin to bleed as ws grow in their

    stead. Agonizing cracks and pops ring in my ears as my bones begin to shift and rearrange.

    Devina¡­ I whimper. Devina!

    Just wait¡­ she murmurs. The first time is always painful.

    I can¡®t wait! I snap, attempting to crawl away only for Jack to grab me by the ankle with his snout and

    drag me back so that Iy beneath him.

    ¡°Co¨Ccoward!¡±I wheeze, my body convulsing as tufts of gray fur grow across my body. ¡°Y¨Cyou¡®re a

    coward!¡±

    Jack opens his snout, showing me a row of sharp teeth that can easily tear through my flesh, his eyes

    flickering with amusement and rage. Just as suddenly as I find myself trapped, a blur rushes through the

    circle of wolves and ms head first into Jack¡®s rib cage, knocking him back a few feet away.

    Through my tears, I see a small wolf standing protectively between Jack and me, her fur bristled and her

    ears tucked back against her head. The little wolf turns to look at me, her reddish brown eyes flickering

    to green for a brief moment and I recognize her almost instantly.

    ¡°Vanessa?¡± I whisper, her wolf nodding at me.

    Jack suddenly rushes at her, mming into her at full speed and pinning her against the ground with his

    jaws wrapped around her throat.

    ¡°Vanessa, no!¡°I cry, my voice morphing into a howl as Devina takes full control and shifts.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 88

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 87 - Daughters of the Night

    ***Natalia***

    Devina rises to her feet and charges at Jack, sinking her canines into his hind leg and dragging him off of

    Vanessa. Jack lets go of her and turns hisrge head towards me to retaliate but Vanessa mps her jaws on

    his front paw and tears it open, blood staining her brown fur. Jack lets out a howl of pain and I witness

    something that leaves me in awe of my sister.

    Her shadow begins to crawl along the surface of the driveaway, spreading out like little tendrils of rope as they

    wrap around Jack''s shadow and hold him down in ce. Jack attempts to move but his own shadow works

    against him and keeps him hostage to the ground.

    Seeing their Alpha under attack by an unknown force, the Omegas jump in to defend their leader, two wolves

    pouncing on top of me while another three rush at Vanessa. Devina drops down and rolls over, managing to

    crush one of the wolves and kicking off the second.

    Scrambling to her feet, Devina lunges at the second wolf, both of us upright on our hind legs as we w and

    bite each other. My wolf''s strength overpowers my opponent and I am able to push the wolf back onto her front

    paws and m her head into the concrete.

    Devina takes advantage and pins her down with her belly up and despite the wolf''s attempt to kick me off,

    Devina buries her razor sharp teeth into her throat. Blood pours into my mouth, the metallic taste making my

    stomach wretch.

    As I finish off the second wolf, the first one jumps onto their feet and bites my tail, dragging me backwards.

    Devina wastes no time reciprocating, turning her head and ripping off the wolf''s ear.

    The Omega howls in pain, giving Devina perfect ess to her neck. Devinatches onto their flesh and tears

    their throat open, blood dripping down our snout. Panting with rage, I look up in time to see Vanessa struggling

    against her opponents, the three wolves attacking simultaneously to not give her any opportunity to think or

    attack without consequence.

    They have her pinned down, her shadow grip on Jack starting to slip. As the moon shines down on us, a cold

    gust of air rushes through the trees surrounding the pack house.

    "Blessed be the daughters of the Night," the wind whispers as it blows through my fur and I feel a jolt of energy

    and strength ripple through my muscles.

    Jack bucks violently against the shadows holding him down until finally, he breaks free and charges at

    Vanessa, pushing aside the other wolves to get to her. You will not touch her again ! Devina growls, nting

    her paws on the ground.

    Suddenly, arge ck mist materializes from the center of my chest, growingrger and darker as it solidifies.

    To my amazement, the mist takes the shape of long curling tentacles and as I lean forward to touch them, I am

    shocked to see them mimic the movement of my head.

    What is this? I ask as more tentacles gather around me.

    Darkness, Devina exins, softening her voice when she senses my fear. Do not be afraid.

    Darkness itself is not evil. It is simply ack of light. There is beauty in it for only in the darkness can we see

    the Moon and stars that shine above us. Do not fear it.

    Devina seems to understand the gift well enough to control it and thrusts her head forward, visualizing the

    tentacles wrapping around Jack''s paws and dragging him away from Vanessa.

    Imitating her imagination, some of the tentacles rush forward and grab Jack, pulling him away from my sister.

    More mist radiates from my body, taking the shape of sharp spears which I aim at the remaining wolves trying

    to attack Vanessa.

    Jack writhes and wriggles in the tentacles but the more he attempts to free himself, the more entangled he

    bes. From the corner of my eye, I see Vanessa rise to her feet and shake off her fur before limping to my

    side.

    Jack shifts into his human form in hopes of freeing himself, but the dark mist only follows him, turning into

    thorny tentacles that wrap around each of his limbs so that heys t on his back.

    The dark tentacles stretch his arms and legs in opposite directions until he resembles a starfish.

    "Natalia!" He cries in agony as the thorns tear into his flesh. From the corner of my eye, I see several

    pack members hiding in the trees, all of them too afraid to step forward but curious enough to stay and

    watch.

    They are all monsters like him Jm utter to myself as Devina circles Jack like prey. Let me face him, I tell

    Devina. He hurt me. / need to be the one who ends this. She dly lets me take control and I shift back

    into my human so Jack can face the pathetic human who has him at her mercy.

    "Tiny," he whimpers. "Tiny, I''m sorry," he says in a small voice, tears gathering in the corners of his

    eyes.

    "Please... Please let me go! "You were going to kill my baby, weren''t you Jack? Just like you killed

    Vanessa''s?" I reply, cing my hand on my belly. Vanessa''s wolf whimpers at the reminder of her lost

    child, and Jack''s long silence angers me.

    "Answer me!" I snap, another tentacle wrapping around his c*** and twisting it. ¡°Ahhhh!" he screams,

    shaking his head in agony."

    N¡ªNatalia!"        "Did Kota scream when you hurt him?" I ask, barely able to keep my voice above a

    whisper without losing my temper. Jack says nothing, once again calling my name and begging for

    forgiveness.

    His blubbering apology infuriates me, and with a twist of my wrist, the dark vines tighten around him.

    "Did he call for me too, Jack?!"| shout as tears spill onto my cheek.

    "Did he call for his mommy?! "Natalia!! Stop! Please!" Jack sobs when some spider-like tentacles crawl

    down his chest to his p***s and wrap around it, squeezing it so tightly, it turns violet.

    "Did my sister not beg for you to stop as you murdered her mate and killed her unborn child! Did you

    stop then?" I shout, the tentacles growing thorns that tear his p***s to ribbons.

    "Where the f**k was your mercy? Huh? Where the f**k was it?!" "Natalia," Vanessa whispers, shifting

    into her human form and wrapping her arms around me. "It''s okay," she murmurs, stroking my hair as I

    lean into her embrace. ¡°It''s okay."

    I shake my head, blinded by pure rage as I face the monster who took so much from me. "Look at me,

    Nat. Look at me," Vanessa murmurs, cupping my cheeks in her hands. Her eyes fill with tears and she

    smiles half-heartedly at me. "He can''t hurt us anymore.

    It''s over." She holds me in her arms like a child recovering from a nightmare, and I peer over her

    shoulder at Jack as he writhes against the tentacles of darkness. Vanessa''s shadow tendrils crawl

    along the ground,tching onto the silhouette of his body.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Small cuts appear on his bare flesh and Jack once again pleads for mercy. "Come sit with me,"

    Vanessa murmurs, leading me towards an empty patch of grass in front of Jack.

    She helps me sit down and lets me lean my head against her shoulder as we watch the shadows and

    the darkness slowly chip away at the screaming wolf. "I want silence," Vanessa whispers, her shadows

    tilting Jack''s chin up and forcing open his mouth.

    "I want him to know what it''s like to bepletely alone in your pain.

    To have no onee to save you, because that''s what it felt when he took everything from me. I want

    him to scream and shout with every fiber in his body only for his voice to never be heard."

    Her shadow tendrils crawl into the silhouette of his mouth and pull out his tongue, Jack groaning in fear

    as two delicate tendrils hold his tongue''s shadow in ce.

    "Do it," I whimper, holding out my palm so that the ck mist materializes in my hand, solidifying into a

    dagger of darkness.

    "Not yet," Vanessa murmurs, giving me a tight squeeze and kissing my forehead as her shadow takes

    the dagger from me.

    "I spent thest week hiding in fear, knowing that Jack would kill my baby if he ever found me. You

    spent the past four years hiding Kota, always looking over your shoulder in case he ever took the thing

    most precious to you. He should know what it''s like to live in fear.

    To know something ising for him but never know when it''s going to happen." Inod my head but say

    nothing and turn to the group of fearful omegas, curling my finger at them to step forward.

    They timidly approach us, their legs shaking as they bow before us. "Yes, Luna?" one whispers meekly.

    "Don''t call me that," I snap, the wolf cowering back in fear. "Get me a phone and some clothes for my

    sister and I," I instruct, losing my patience when the wolves only stare at me.

    "NOW!" "Yes, ma''am," they whimper, scurrying off to fetch the things I requested. A few momentster,

    the wolves return with the items and I dial Rionna''s phone. My heart sinks to the pit of my stomach

    when after three calls, she doesn''t pick up. "Call Micah," Vanessa suggests.

    "Rionna and Nikki had to shift when I left them. I don''t think either of them have their phone anymore

    but perhaps Micah still does." "Okay," I whisper to myself, taking a deep breath to calm my shaking

    fingers as they dial Micah''s number.

    "H-Hello?" Micah''s voice calls out into the receiver, my heart nearly stoping asl grab onto the phone like

    a lifeline. "Who is this? "Micah!" | scream, nearly bursting into tears at the sound of his voice.

    "Micah are you okay? Did you get kota? Is he okay? Is my baby okay?" "Yeah," Micah replies

    ecstatically, my heart finally rxing knowing my pup is safe again. "Yeah we managed to escape

    thanks to Vanessa.

    We got to the little town like she told us and found an inn to hide out in. Is she okay? Did she get to you

    safely?" "Yes," I cry. "Yes, she''s right here." He breathes out a sigh of relief. "I''m d you guys are

    okay.

    Did you... did you get your ex?" i re over at Jack who whimpers to himself with his tongue still held

    by the shadows. "He''s not going anywhere," I reply dryly. "And I still have some things to settle here."

    "Good," Micah sighs contently. "Good... Well, Kota''s asleep right now but if you want, I can wake him

    up so you can talk to him." "No, it''s okay," I murmur. "Let him sleep. Just send me the address so I can

    be there when he wakes up."

    "You got it," he replies. "Oh and one more thing. Zane''s on his way. Your friend, Rionna, called in for

    back up." My belly fills with butterflies at the mention of his name and I am reminded of the life growing

    within me.

    "Good," I smile to myself. "I have some news for him," I whisper, gently cing my palm against my t

    tummy. "He''ll be here soon.

    Stay safe, Tai," Micah says. I hang up the phone and scowl in annoyance at the omegas still standing

    by. ck mist appears at my fingertips, drifting towards the ground in front of Jack before solidifying

    into what appears to be arge pole with a two pronged spear aiming directly at Jack''s eyes.

    He looks down at the spear and begins to scream in fear though Vanessa''s shadows still hold his

    tongue.

    "You four. Gather the pack, fetch your elders and find Alpha Christopher," I order, the four omegas

    exchanging nervous nces between each other. "Silver Crest will have a new Alpha tonight.

    ***Rionna***

    The hours seem to drag on as we wait in the little inn, all of us exhausted but too anxious to sleep. After

    Vanessa gave us time to escape, we managed to make our way out of the woods and find a ce to rest.

    It did not take much for Kota to fall asleep, the poor pup exhausted from all the running and chaos he endured.

    Once settled, I video-called Agnes to let her know Kota was safe and made calls to Tylen who informed me

    that he, Toran, and Zane were on their way.

    It was a huge relief to know we were not alone. Having confirmed Talia and Vanessa''s safety, we now y the

    waiting game. Micah watches a movie on the TV and Nikki can''t seem to sit still, getting up to pace around the

    room or stepping out to walk up and down the corridor of the inn. She must be anxious for Talia, Senara, my

    wolf observes.

    Are you nervous? I know she is referring to Toran''s return and in truth, I am nervous to see him again, the

    divorce papers still fresh on my mind. There is no doubt he will try to push me away again as he has always

    feared his own feelings.

    Perhaps I am naive and it is wrong for me to still want him to fight for me. Afterall, he did lie to me about my

    son. Maybe it is best that I let him go. But why then, does the idea of not having him hurt me more than his lie?

    Why do his hugs and kisses heal my heart every time it breaks and why does his presence always bring me

    peace?

    Why do I still love him with all of my soul? = I identally drift off to sleep with these thoughts bouncing

    around in my head and awaken to the sound of the key card opening the door.

    Nikki walks in with Toran, Tylen, and Zane at her heels and I carefully sit up in bed to wee them. "How did

    you guys get here so fast?'''' I ask. "It''s a six hour flight from Washington." "We flew to California and had Celina

    transport into the state," Toran exins as he settles down at the desk. "Figured it would save us a few hours

    instead of flying directly here."

    Zane rushes to my side where Kota sleeps, kneeling by the bed and peering over at the sleeping pup. Tears fill

    his eyes as he watches his son sleep and he takes my hand to kiss it. "T-Thank you for p-protecting him," he

    murmurs as he rises to his feet and scans the room. "W-where is Ta-Talia?" "She''s still at Silver Crest," Micah

    responds for me, Zane''s fists clenching at his side.

    "She said she had something to settle before she came here but she''s okay. She''s not in any danger from

    what she exined." Zane leans down to kiss Kota goodnight and storms over towards the door. "Zane, where

    are you going?''''l call after him in a hiss. To find m-my mate," he says with conviction. "I-I''m bringing her home."

    Tylen goes after him and the two of them disappear down the hall. I want to stop them both from doing

    something stupid but Toran blocks the path and shakes his head."

    Zane was anxious the entire trip here and felt the pain of betrayal many times. Let him handle this. He needs

    to see that his mate is alright," he exins. "Talia wouldn''t betray him," I retort. "She hates her ex with every

    fiber in her body.

    She was ready to tear him to shreds when she saw what he did to Kota." "What he did to Kota?" Toran asks,

    his head tilting to the side in curiosity. I pull the covers back and very gently pull Kota''s pajama bottoms down

    to show Toran the bandages. ¡°He hurt him," I whisper, my bottom lip trembling. "I should have never let him out

    of my sight or none of this would have ever happened-" "Hey," Toran murmurs as he caresses my cheeks

    gently with his thumbs, and I feel a peace envelop me. "You can''t me yourself for this. You are not

    responsible for someone else''s actions." He stares into my soul with his dark eyes and I know I cannot ever let

    him go.

    "I love you," I whisper. "And I forgive you." "Ri-" "No," I shake my head. "No, you listen to me. I was hurt by

    what you did but what angered me more than anything was that you simply wanted to walk away without giving

    me a chance to process all of this."

    He doesn''t say anything at first and looks away in shame. "I thought it was for the best that I let you go."

    "Do you still love me?" I ask, feeling my heart in my throat. He opens his mouth to answer but I silence him

    with a stern look. "Don''t you dare lie to me again, Tor.

    I will castrate you." He chuckles to himself but after a long silence, whispers his reply. "With all my heart."

    "Then I will not divorce you." I murmur. "But I will set some new rules. The first being that you never keep me

    out of the loop again.

    You do not get to decide what I know and don''t know about myself. It''s my life,Tor. My decisions." "I''m sorry,"

    he says quietly, his small voice making meugh. In all our years together, Toran has never raised his voice at

    me. It always pisses me off that he''s so calm and sensible.

    "You annoy me,"I mutter, a small smile curling on his lips as he pulls me into his arms. "But I still love you and I

    choose you every day so long as you choose me." He smirks and nuzzles his face in my neck. "I will always

    choose you."

    ***Zane***

    Tylen and I shift as soon as we reach the woods, Grayson sniffing the air for Talia''s scent. On the ne to

    California, we studied the map of the region and now know Silver Crest is the only pack to the North of the

    river. We expect resistance as we approach the territory, but to our shock, there''s no guards patrolling the

    pack''s border and we slip through with ease.

    Can you go any faster!? I ask, Grayson muttering in response. Be my guest. I''m only running on all four legs at

    full speed , he retorts with annoyance. I just want to see her, Treply quietly.

    I just want to hold her again. Grayson says nothing, likely feeling the same way. We slow down when we reach

    the pack house gates, noticing arge crowd gathering in the middle of the driveway.

    "What do you think it is?" Task Tylen as we hide in the nearby trees to n. "I don''t know," he shrugs when we

    suddenly hear a loud howl of paining from the crowd. (

    A/N: To rify: Talia''s gift is Darkness Maniption and Solidification. Vanessa''s is Reverse Shadow

    Puppetry.]

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 89 ¨C Goodbyes

    ***Zane***

    Fearing the worst, I throw caution out the window and race towards the pack house, Tylen running after

    me and begging me to rethink this. I, however, burst through the gates and don¡¯t stop until I reach the

    crowd, snarling at the wolves to step aside. Whimpering with fright, the wolves jump out of my way,

    revealing a ck mass of tentacle like things holding a bleeding man hostage.

    I recognize him as Christian, Talia¡¯s ex and I snarl instinctively at him. There are cuts and bruises all over

    his body and a mass of torn tissue hangs between his legs. Jeez, that thing was small, Grayson squints

    at the mess of flesh.

    I think a shrimp would have been bigger. The sound of a pained growl draws my attention to a man

    fighting against his own shadow. His teeth are bared at Christian and he thrashes violently against his

    invisible restraints until his face and neck are bright red with rage.

    ¡°How could you!?¡± the man snarls. ¡°Your own mother, you ungrateful bastard! How could you do this to

    me? How could you kill her? Answer me, you sick f**k!¡± Christian only sobs and shakes his head.

    ¡°I needed my mate¡­¡± he whimpers. His reply only seems to enrage the man and Talia scolds him to pipe

    down. Her melodic voice makes my heart skip a beat as I see her standing beside her sister, the

    fierceness in her stance making my spine tingle.

    ¡°Christian Hart, in front of your entire pack, you have openly admitted to the murder of Luna Kay Hart,

    the murder of Beta Derek Mitchel, and the murder of countless omegas over the past four years.

    In ordance with Silver Crest Law, piece by piece, you will lose that which is most precious to you,¡±

    Talia snarls, Grayson howling with pleasure. I watch in awe as ck mist pours from my mate¡¯s chest,

    forming two ck tentacles that pry Christian¡¯s mouth open and snake inside.

    The tentacles wrap around each of Christian¡¯s canines and in a swift motion, pull them out as Infobagh

    inside.

    The tentacles wrap around each of Christian¡¯s canines and in a swift motion, pull them out as Christian

    screams. I¡¯m putting a pup in her when we get to the hotel, Grayson purrs, his tail wagging with

    excitement.

    On second thought I¡¯m putting several pups inside her tonight. She¡¯ll need a wheelchair by the time I¡¯m

    done with her! I can¡¯t even argue with him, unable to take my eyes off our sexy mate as she takes

    Christian¡¯s Alpha power. ¡°Without your venom, you are nothing more than a waste of space,¡± Talia

    sneers.

    Grayson¡¯s purring must be incredibly loud because the entire crowd turns to look at us, including our

    mate. A small smile curls on her lips when she sees us and her cheeks be flushed as Grayson

    wags his tail proudly. This Chapter is Provided By niniz

    Turning on her heel, she slowly approaches us and from the corner of my eye, I see the delicious look of

    horror on Christian¡¯s face when she murmurs, ¡°Mate,¡± under her breath. ¡°Natalia!¡± Christian calls after her

    in desperation as she wraps her arms around Grayson¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Tiny, you can¡¯t¡­ I©\I¡¯m your mate!¡± Talia ignores his pleas, cupping Grayson¡¯s face in her hands.

    ¡°You came back to me,¡± she whispers, tears filling her eyes as leans her forehead against his. ¡°You came

    back.¡±

    Needing to feel her in my arms, I shift into my human form, my hands wrapping around her waist and

    pulling her into me.

    ¡°I©\1 had to,¡± I whisper in her ear. ¡°W©\we have a we©\wedding to n, remember?¡± Talia giggles against my

    neck, her hot breath making my stomach do somersaults.

    In front of everyone, she stands on the tips of her toes, tilts my chin down, and kisses me. Pain and fear

    melt away with her lips, my mate iming me with such confidence before her former pack, her sister,

    and her ex mate.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± She whispers as she pulls away. ¡°I had to y into Jack¡¯s delusion in order to©\¡± ¡°I©\It¡¯s already

    forgotten,¡± I reply, pressing my lips against hers for a second kiss, this one softer and gentler. Behind her,

    I hear Christian lose his mind, berating Talia and insulting her for loving me instead of him.

    ¡°My father was right. You are a f*****g w***e!¡± he snarls, Grayson taking control and storming towards the

    useless wolf. He wraps my hand around Christian¡¯s throat, Christian gasping for air as he crushes his

    windpipe.

    ¡°Wanna run that by me again!?¡± Grayson snarls in a menacing hiss. Christian only trembles in my hand,

    the look of fear in his eyes satisfying my wolf. He knows who the true Alpha is, Grayson smirks.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to be angry with me, Jack,¡± Talia snaps as she stands beside me. She ces her hand

    over my own and I slowly release the bastard from my grasp.

    ¡°You divorced me. You rejected me. After everything I did for this pack, all the bastard from my grasp.

    ¡°You divorced me. You rejected me. After everything I did for this pack, all of you turned your back on

    mel¡± She huffs, her chest rising and falling defiantly as she res at her former pack. ¡°

    I moved on. You should have done that too instead of bing this monster living inside a fantasy. Own

    up to what you did, Jack. You killed your own mother, your pack members, your Beta ¡°I did it all for you!¡±

    he snarts. ¡°Because I love you.¡±

    Jack¡¯s eyes suddenly widen and a small gasp escapes his lips as he lowers his gaze to his stomach

    where we see a gaping hole pouring blood onto his pale skin

    . Turning to his shadow, we see Vanessa¡¯s silhouette impale her fist in his abdomen.

    ¡°That was love?¡± Vanessa whimpers, gently pulling her hand from his shadow. ¡°You call what you did to

    my baby love?¡± she snarls.

    Curious to know what exactly went on in my absence, I let his demented thoughts slowly flood my mind

    and I quickly realize Jack has locked away his human, the wolf now inplete control of Christian.

    Rage fills my body when the first memory I see is that of him beating Vanessa, the memory projecting out

    on the pavement for all to see.

    Her pleas haunt me as they beg Jack to let her baby live. Beside me, Talia watches in silent horror as the

    man she once loved kicks her sister and ms her against the floor in front of our son.

    The memory switches to Dakota sobbing in the car, my heart shattering as he calls out for his mommy

    and daddy to save him. I was supposed to be his hero, and I failed to rescue him.

    My fists clench at my side as Jack relentlessly beats Kota with a belt, leaving Kota¡¯s little legs bruised

    and swollen. Talia¡¯s low snarl startles me and the look of pure anguish and rage in her eyes both terrifies

    and amazes me.

    Before I can tear Jack apart, Talia shifts into her wolf, Devina pouncing on Jack and tearing out his

    throat. Vanessa quickly joins her, shifting into a much smaller brown wolf and burying her canines into his

    arm before ripping it clean off.

    The two wolves almost fight over Jack, tearing him limb from limb as the entire pack watches. Some

    pack members even jump in to avenge the deaths of their beloved omegas until all that¡¯s left is a

    mangled mass of flesh in their wake.

    As Devina steps out from the bloodbath, I admire her beauty, her gorgeous gray fur stained with the

    blood of the demon that once haunted her. Her fiery blue eyes resemble sparkling sapphires and her

    cute ck nostrils re as she pants with fury.

    The beautiful wolf quietly approaches me, everyone behind me stepping back in fear. My silence seems

    to worry my mate and Devina bes timid, her blue eyes staring at her own paws and her tail hanging

    low and her tail hanging low between her legs.

    Knowing she must think I fear her too, I tiptoe towards the pretty wolf and gently rest my hand on her

    snout. Devina leans into my touch and I kiss her furry face until her tail wags violently with joy. ¡°Y©\you are

    so perfect, D©\Devi,¡± I murmur, petting her fur. ¡°And I can¡¯t wait to sp©\spend the rest of m©\ my life with y©\

    you.¡±

    Devina shifts in my arms and Talia once again takes control, burying her face in my chest and inhaling

    my scent to calm herself down. We take a moment to enjoy cach other¡¯s presence but there are still

    several matters we must take care of.

    Having killed Jack and Christian together, Talia and Vanessa are now the rightful Alphas of Silver Crest.

    Talia tries to step out of my arms to address the terrified crowd of wolves watching us, but I do not want

    her to address the pack in the nude and instead search for some of the tattered remains of her clothes

    and wrap the scraps of a shirt around her breasts and waist. She chuckles as I work, her eyes scanning

    my own nudeness.

    ¡°Ooh,¡± I mutter, my hands quickly covering my dangling member. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispers, standing on

    the tips of her toes to kiss my cheek before stepping around me to address the pack.

    ¡°I have no desire to be your Alpha,¡± she announces to the pack. ¡°And as you, Christopher, love to remind

    me at every given opportunity.¡± Taliaughs coldly at the man named Christopher.

    ¡°A human cannot lead a pack. My son is half human so I hereby forfeit his im to the title on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°I too, forfeit my im to Silver Crest,¡± Vanessa whispers, her eyes glued to her hands. ¡°After tonight, I

    never wish to set foot in this ce again.¡±

    Whispers and murmurs of concern erupt among the crowd, the future of Silver Crest uncertain. ¡°You

    cannot leave us without an Alphal¡± Christopher snarls, Taliaughing in response.

    ¡°Well given that the previous Alpha is dead and my sister and I refuse to take on that role, it seems as

    though the position falls back to you,¡± Talia smiles.

    ¡°I¡¯ve requested the presence of every pack member and the elders to make this transition of power

    easier.

    Decide amongst yourselves who deserves to be your next Alpha. My mate and I are going home to our

    pup.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that! You don¡¯t get to just walk away from your mess!¡± Christopher growls, lunging forward

    at Talia.

    A cloud of ck mist instantly blocks his path to my mate,rge ck spears sprouting from within and

    pointing towards him. ¡°It was never my mess to begin with,¡± Talia says calmly.

    ¡°And if I were you, I would be more concerned with funeral arrangements and finding your Luna¡¯s body

    than with your son¡¯s ex©\wife.¡± finding your Luna¡¯s body than with your son¡¯s ex©\wife.¡±

    Oh, what I would do to bend her over right now, Grayson howls. | I ignore him and take my mate¡¯s hand,

    pulling her into a hug. She, however, steps away and turns to her sister who seems nervous.

    ¡°Do you have anywhere to stay?¡± Talia asks. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Vanessa replies quietly with a

    forced smile. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out.¡±

    Talia hums to herself as she tries to decide what to do before taking her sister¡¯s hand and bringing her to

    me. ¡°Vanessa, this is my mate.

    Zane, this is Vanessa, my sister. She¡¯ll need a room for the night,¡± Talia exins. I hardly have time to

    process her request when Tylen, who had been very quiet during this entire ordeal, answers for me. ¡°I¡¯ll

    have my father arrange it, Alpha.¡±

    I feel my body freeze and I want to beat Tylen over the head for letting my title slip. Of course, I n to

    exin it all to Talia soon, but not while she¡¯s dealing with her sister. Luckily, it doesn¡¯t appear Talia hears

    Tylen¡¯s mistake. ¡°

    Nat, it¡¯s fine,¡± Vanessa begins to protest but Talia hears none of it. ¡°It¡¯s just a room, Ness. I¡¯m not ready to

    forgive you just yet. I¡¯m still healing as it is,¡± Talia exins, Vanessa nodding quietly.

    ¡°But, Kota deserves a proper goodbye from his friend before we leave.¡± Having no other options,

    Vanessa reluctantly epts the room and the four of us make our way to a cabin so Vanessa can grab

    the few belongings she has left and her purse before we head back to the inn.

    To our surprise and relief, Toran has already made sleeping arrangements for everyone and our flights

    have already been booked for the following day.

    I video call Agnes to let her know we all made it out safe and collect Kota from Rionna¡¯s and Toran¡¯s

    room while I wait for Talia to finish showering. The poor pup is so exhausted, he doesn¡¯t even stir when I

    pick him up, his little snores continuing as I carry him to our room.

    His little wolf is stuffed safely in my bag and I bring it to him, Kota curling up with it in his sleep. Iy

    down beside my sleeping pup, my mind wandering to my mate. I have so many questions about her wolf

    and her powers but they can all wait until morning. Right now, I just need her and our pup safe in my

    arms.

    It¡¯s not long before Talia finaliy steps out of the shower dressed in one of my t©\shirts and my boxers and

    in the moonlight, her beauty rivals that of a goddess.

    ¡°Zane, we need to talk,¡± she says timidly, standing at the foot of the bed as she twists my shirt around in

    her fingers. I don¡¯t know what we did, but I swear it wasn¡¯t me, Grayson replies defensively. I me the

    hooman. He took the title. It was him.

    / told him not to but he wouldn¡¯t listen. told him not to but he wouldn¡¯t listen. Seriously? I mutter. My wolf

    only shrugs in response and my palms be a little sweaty as I sit up to face Talia.

    ¡°D©\did I do something wrong?¡± I ask, Talia softening her tone as she speaks. ¡°Not necessarily,¡± she

    laughs. ¡°But¡­ I heard what Tylen said. You took the Ravenstone Alpha title, didn¡¯t you?¡± I feel my heart

    rate rise and stumble through a response.

    ¡°H©\ was going to te©\tell y©\you but l©\1 ¡­ I didn¡¯t©\¡± Talia settles down on myp, kissing my cheek to calm

    me down. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you,¡± she whispers, cupping my face in her hands. ¡°I just wanted to know

    what the title of my baby¡¯s father is.¡±

    ¡°1©\1 know y©\you don¡¯t like the idea of being Luna again but I©\I¡¯d give it all up if it means I get to sp©\ spend

    the rest of my life with y©\you,¡± I reply quickly. ¡°Nothing is worth losing y©\you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to give up anything for me,¡± Talia smiles, twirling a tuft of my hair between her fingers.

    ¡°But I do wonder where our baby is going to live?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.

    I hadn¡¯t realized this was a big move for K©\Kota,¡± I sigh, trying toe up with a solution. ¡°I©\ 1 know K©\

    Kota loves River Moon so perhaps we can talk to Her Majesty about an alliance.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I go off on a tangent exining possible alternatives to a big move in Ravenstone, Talia smiling like a

    fool at me and twirling my hair. ¡°W©\what is it?¡± I ask. ¡°Nothing,¡± She giggles. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ not sure an ind

    is a good ce to raise a baby,¡± she sighs.

    I raise an eyebrow at her in confusion. ¡°T©\there¡¯s plenty of pups on the i©\ind,¡± I exin. ¡°K©\Kota

    wouldn¡¯t be in any more danger than he would at River Moon.¡± Talia heaves a heavy sigh, a big hopeless

    smile still on her face.

    ¡°P©\perhaps we s©\should wait to speak with Her Majesty about this,¡± I suggest, patting the space beside

    me so she can climb off of me. ¡°W©\we can talk more in the m©\morning,¡± I add, pulling back the covers

    and turning on my side to sleep.

    I feel her stare on the back of my head as she remains standing and I roll over to face her again. ¡°D©\did

    y©\you want to sleep on this side?¡± I ask, wondering why she hasn¡¯t climbed into bed yet. She ps her

    forehead with her palm, her shoulders moving up and down as she holds in herughter.

    Giving up on whatever it is she¡¯s trying to say, she climbs into bed, pulling Kota to her chest. Do you

    know what she¡¯s trying to say? I ask my wolf, hoping Grayson can shed some light on the subject. The

    thing about she©\wolves is¡­

    they make no sense, Grayson exins. Just smile and nod. Everything will be okay. Grayson exins.

    Just smile and nod. Everything will be okay. For my sake, I hope you¡¯re right, I sigh. ***Natalia*** He¡¯s

    kind of an i**, Devina purrs. And I¡¯m sure the wolf is no better.

    You¡¯re right, I sigh contently as I finally get to hold my pup in my arms. But they are our idiots. Settling

    into bed, I let myself n potential pregnancy reveals untill exhaust myself and fall asleep. aark out when

    I feel Kota suddenly sit up in bed and I open my eyes to watch him as he wipes his tired eyes and climbs

    out of bed.

    Curious to see where the pup goes, I pretend to be asleep and listen to the sound of his tiny footsteps

    until I hear him open the door.

    Afraid he may be confused and get lost, I hurry to the door and peer out into the hall where I see him

    waddle his way to Vanessa¡¯s door to knock.

    How did he know that was her room? I wonder, watching as Vanessa opens the door, her face fully made

    up and her bag slung over her shoulder ¡°Where are you going, Nanessa?¡± Kota asks, looking up at his

    aunty innocently.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go, Kota,¡± She murmurs, crouching down on her knees to hug him goodbye.

    ¡°Can Ie with you?¡± he asks, wrapping his arms around her neck. ¡°No, Kota,¡± she whispers back.

    ¡°You have to stay here and take care of your Mommy.

    She¡¯s going to need you. She¡¯s growing a baby in her belly.¡± ¡°A baby?¡± he asks in confusion. ¡°Can I grow

    a baby too for my wolfie to y with?¡± She bursts into a lightugh and shakes her head at him before

    pulling him into a tight hug. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you, Kota.¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss you too, Nanessa,¡± he sighs.

    ¡°When are youing back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she shrugs. ¡°I have to find something first.¡± ¡°A dragon?¡±

    Kota asks. ¡°Yes,¡± she whispers, tucking Kota¡¯s hair behind his ear.. ¡°I have to save a princess from a

    dragon.¡±

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Kota gasps. ¡°Aunty Gwen says dragons are sneaky.¡± ¡°I will be,¡± Vanessa replies. ¡°Go back

    to bed Kota.¡± ¡°So are you leaving without saying goodbye?¡± I ask, stepping out into the hallway. Vanessa

    rises to her feet with a gasp, Kota running over to me and raising his hands above his head to be lifted.

    ¡°Mommy, is there a baby in your belly?¡± Kota asks. ¡°Can I have a baby?¡± nce over at my sister who

    shifts nervously on her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll see myself out,¡± She whispers, closing the door to her room and picking

    up her bag.

    ¡°Vanessa, wait,¡± I call out, Vanessa freezing in ce as I walk over to her. She lowers her gaze to her

    feet, and I notice the tremor in her hand as she holds her bag. ¡°I hope you find peace, Ness. I really do,¡± I

    murmur, wrapping my arm around her neck in a hug.

    At first, she seems hesitant to hug me back but seeing that I genuinely wish her well, she returns the hug

    with a tight squeeze. hug with a tight squeeze. ¡°Congrattions, Nat,¡± she whispers in my ear. ¡°You have

    a beautiful family.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply, my ears perking up when I hear a door open behind me. I turn around to see Toran

    fully dressed and ready to go and I give him a questioning look. ¡°He offered to take me to the airport,¡±

    Vanessa says as she walks towards him.

    Toran nods in my direction before disappearing down the hall, Vanessa lingering back a little longer. She

    waves goodbye and I wish with all my heart that she has a safe journey as she silently walks away.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss her,¡± Kota yawns as I carry him back to our room. ¡°We¡¯ll see her again someday,¡± I

    whisper, kissing his cheek. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go back to bed.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 90 ¨C Reveals

    *** Zane***

    I¡¯m up at the break of dawn, Kota poking my eyes and wanting to y. ¡°L-let¡¯s go get M-Mommy some

    clothes and breakfast,¡± I murmur, slipping out of bed and dragging the giggling pup towards me by his

    ankles. ¡°Shhh!¡± I whisper when Talia begins to stir from the sound of Kota¡¯sughter. ¡°Y-you¡¯ll wake M-

    Mommy up,¡± I scold, Kota covering his mouth as he giggles some more.

    I quickly get dressed and throw Kota over my shoulder before tiptoeing out of the room. Kota only has on

    his set of pajamas so l¡¯ll have to shop for him too. Luckily for me, Rionna offers to apany me as I

    have no fashion sense or knowledge of clothes shopping You have no sense, period. Grayson snickers

    as we find a small clothing store.

    Rionna goes to search for some blouses, bottoms, panties, and bras for Talia and I take Kota to the

    children¡¯s section. My pup happily skips through the aisles, gasping loudly when he sees a child-sized

    mannequin wearing a graphic tee with arge howling wolf on the chest.

    ¡°I want that one!¡± Kota squeals, racing to the mannequin to touch the shirt. He strokes the wolf¡¯s fur with

    his tiny fingers,pletely in awe of the image. Luck smiles upon us because we manage to find thest

    shirt in Kota¡¯s size and he begs me to put it on him immediately. I find him three sets of shorts, some

    more shirts in different styles and patterns, socks, and underwear. In the shoe aisle, Kota selects a pair

    of ck light up sneakers and it doesn¡¯t take much to convince me that he absolutely needs them.

    As we stand in line to pay for our things, I notice Kota staring intently at the man behind us. He tilts his

    head to the side in curiosity and twists his small mouth as he thinks. I give the man a quick nce and

    can¡¯t understand what¡¯s so interesting about him. He is just a man in histe 40¡¯s with arge pot belly

    and thinning hair.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± Kota hisses, tugging at my hand so I can bend over and listen to him. ¡°Daddy, is he growing a

    baby in his belly like Mommy?¡± He whispers in my ear.

    I do a double take and stare at the pup, unsure if I heard him correctly. Even Grayson seems at a loss for

    words, his emotions bombarding me like a cyclone.

    ¡°A-A baby?¡± I ask, not wanting to get ahead of myself. ¡°K-Kota, where did y-you¡­.

    Where did y-you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Nanessa said Mommy is growing a baby in her belly,¡± Kota replies with a shrug and lifts up his shirt to

    show me his tummy. ¡°Daddy, I want to grow a baby just like Mommy! Do you think it will fit?¡± He asks,

    tapping his stomach. ¡°Mommy¡¯s worm is growing babies. Mommy¡¯s growing babies. I want a baby!¡± He

    snaps. ¡°Daddy, are your growing babies too?¡±

    His lips begin to quiver as he pouts and his eyes fill with tears. His breathing grows heavier and I know

    he¡¯s going to cry any second now.

    Grayson! Grayson, what do I do? I ask, panicking as the pup bursts into tears. Well, did you try putting

    him in rice? Grayson mutters. GRAYSON!

    Well I don¡¯t know! I didn¡¯t think the horse would ever reach its destination, Grayson argues defensively.

    Let me think!

    Seeing that I am on my own, I scoop up the pup in my arms and struggle to bnce him and all the

    clothes in my hands. Fortunately, Rionna finally meets us at the front of the line and offers to hold the

    clothes while I soothe my son.

    ¡°W-why are y-you sad, buddy?¡± I ask, smoothing back his hair and kissing his head. He buries his face in

    my neck and begins to wail.

    ¡°Because I want a baby!¡± he hups. ¡°W-why do y-you want a baby?¡± I ask and he begins to cry harder.

    ¡°Because¡­ because I want someone to y with me and Wolfie,¡± he cries.

    ¡°What baby is he talking about?¡± Rionna asks with confusion, handing the cashier her credit card.

    ¡°Mommy has a baby in her belly,¡± Kota answers angrily, a small gasp escaping Rionna¡¯s lips. ¡°But I want

    to have a baby too!¡±

    Tears fill Rionna¡¯s eyes and she wraps her arms around me in a hug. ¡°Oh my! How wonderful!

    Congrattions, my love! That pup is so going to be lucky to have you and Talia! Oh, I¡¯m just so excited

    for you! This is so wonderful!¡± she cries with excitement. ¡°Kota, you¡¯re going to be a big brother!¡±

    Kota stops his crying and stares curiously at Rionna. ¡°I am?¡± he asks, wiping his tears on my shirt.

    ¡°Oh yes, of course!¡± Rionna answers, taking the bags from the cashier and leading us out of the store.

    ¡°You will get to y lots of games together and-Oh my! We have to get.

    Talia and the baby a gift! I think I saw a toy store nearby! Oh, there¡¯s so much to nt The baby shower,

    where the baby will sleep, baby proof the entire inds, the wedding¡­Oh my goddess and names! We

    have to think of names! Oh, there¡¯s so much to do, we have to hurry!¡± she cries, breaking into a brisk

    walk.

    We spot the toy store and take Kota in, Rionna giggling as she goes off in search of baby toys.

    ¡°S-should we pick the baby¡¯s first t-toy?¡± I murmur, Kota nodding with excitement.

    The little boy walks up and down the aisles, carefully inspecting the shelves until he finds something he

    likes.

    ¡°This one, Daddy,¡± he says, pointing to a little ck wolf. ¡°So Baby and I can have wolfies together.¡±

    I grab the wolf and pay for it, my heart racing as I stare at the little ck wolf in Kota¡¯s hands.

    Another pup, I whisper to myself, feeling tears of joy gathering in my eyes as Kota grins up at me.

    ¡°Do you think the Baby will like it?¡± Kota asks, giving the wolf a squeeze. ¡°I-I think so,¡± I nod.

    We wait outside for Rionna and she finally appears carrying a beautiful white mobile with butterflies on it.

    ¡°It should fit perfectly over a crib,¡± She says, holding it up for me to see the crystals.¡° Come on, let¡¯s go.

    We¡¯ve been gone long enough.¡±

    We walk briskly back to the inn, Kota and I giddy with excitement as we approach the room. I wipe my

    sweaty hands on my jeans and open the door, Talia wrapped up in nkets watching TV on the bed. Her

    long curls are tousled to the side, her face bare and free of makeup. She looks over at Kota and I and

    smiles, Kota rushing into the room to greet his Mommy.

    ¡°Mommy, look!¡± he cries, proudly showing her the little ck wolf. ¡°It¡¯s for the baby in your tummy,¡± he

    squeals as he taps her belly.

    Her cheeks flush as she looks up at me and she nervously fixes her hair. I don¡¯t say anything as I slowly

    approach her, Talia shifting her weight uneasily to face me. The lighting in from the window casts a

    glow around her head, and for a brief moment she looks like an angel looking up at me with innocent

    fear. Finally, I reach the edge of the bed and look down at her and our pups, her eyes locking with mine.

    ¡°Do you not have anything to say to me?¡± she whispers, tears gathering in her eyes.¡° I¡¯m going to have

    our baby and you¡¯re not saying anything.¡±

    1 silence her with a kiss, gently cupping her face as tears roll down her cheeks and over her lips. Her

    heart calms down to a delicate flutter and she buries her fingers in my hair to pull me in closer to her.

    Kota¡¯s excited giggles only sweeten the moment, for I could not be a happier man to have such a

    beautiful family.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re having o-our next pup,¡± I murmur breathlessly when I finally pull away from my mate¡¯s kiss.

    ¡°I¡¯m having our next pup,¡± she repeats, taking my hand and guiding it over her t tummy. ¡°Zane¡­¡± she

    whimpers, looking down at her belly. ¡°I-I thought something was wrong with me¡­ I thought Kota was a

    miracle and that I would never be able to give you that miracle-¡°

    ¡°Shhh,¡± I murmur. ¡°K-Kota is my son and l-I would have been fine with j-just the three of us.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she says quietly. ¡°B-but are you happy?¡± She asks with tears in her eyes.¡° Because I¡¯m so

    happy.¡±

    ¡°I-I am the happiest w-wolf in the world right now,¡± I whisper, caressing her belly with my thumb.

    Grayson steps forward, nuzzling his face in her neck and inhaling her scent. It hasn¡¯t changed yet, so

    she must be very early in her pregnancy. Grayson leans in against her body and gentlyys her down on

    her back while he climbs on top, careful not to squish her stomach.

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s still time to put a second pup in there,¡± Grayson teases as he nibbles on her ear.

    Talia bursts intoughter before we hear her voice change slightly to that of her wolf.

    ¡°First, we need to put a brain inside your head before we add more pups,¡± Devina chuckles, Grayson

    grumbling in return. ¡°You seriously didn¡¯t get the hintst night?¡±

    ¡°Well how was I supposed to know you meant a new baby?¡± Grayson mutters, peppering kisses along

    her neck. ¡°I told you, Kota is my baby too. It wasn¡¯t a joke to me. He¡¯s mine-OOF!¡± he groans as Kota

    climbs onto my back and straddles me like a horse.

    ¡°Horsey, Daddy! Let¡¯s y Horsey in the desert!¡± he squeals, pulling his shirt over his head.

    ¡°Kota!¡± Taliaughs as the little boy strips down to his underwear. ¡°Kota, put your clothes back on!¡± she

    scolds.

    ¡°NO!¡± Kota giggles, climbing off of me to take off his underwear before running out of the room.

    ¡°Dear Goddess!¡± Grayson mutters, running after the boy as he sprints down the hall with no underwear

    on while chanting ¡°Horsey!¡± at the top of his lungs.

    We manage to catch the little boy and it is only then that Grayson and I both see the bandages still

    carefully wrapped around Kota¡¯s legs.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy,¡± Kota whispers when he notices the frown on my face. ¡°I peed on the bad wolf. Just like

    you,¡± he smiles, howling like a wolf for my benefit.

    I kiss his chubby cheeks and take him back to the room but deep down, I know both Grayson and I will

    always regret not getting there in time to save him.

    With so many things that I still need to deal with in Ravenstone and Grayson unwilling to part with his

    now pregnant mate, Talia and I decide to fly directly to Washingston for a week to handle the Scarlett

    Haven situation and manage the immediate damage caused by the war. Talia and Kota would then

    spend the duration of her pregnancy in River Moon until could ensure that Ravenstone is not going to

    war with Crescent Mane and Onyx Stone.

    With the docks severely damaged, we must travel by helicopter to the inds, and I can tell Talia is very

    nervous to meet the Ravenstone wolves for the first time. Given her history with Silver Crest, I can¡¯t say I

    me her.

    ¡°W-we¡¯re going to be okay, Ta-Talia,¡± I murmur, Talia leaning her head against my shoulder.

    Kota squeals with excitement as we fly over the Samish Bay, staring out onto the water in awe. We

    safelynd on the main ind and a number of omegase out to greet their new Alpha and Luna.

    ¡°Can I help you with your bags, Luna?¡± an older omega by the name of Ed asks, his wrinkled smile

    putting Talia at ease.

    Talia nods timidly and as she hands her bag, a group of soldiers arrive with the pack reports.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± they salute and I wave awkwardly at them. ¡°We have gathered all the bodies as requested and

    will begin preparations for a Moon Warrior ceremonyter this week. The docks have been evaluated

    and here are the supplies we¡¯ll need to rebuild and the expected cost,¡± says one of the soldiers. ¡°As for

    food and water, we had enough to feed the entire pack for the next week but with the Scarlett Haven

    wolves here, we may need to resupply sooner than expected.¡±

    ¡°H-how soon?¡± I ask, the soldier doing a small calction in his head.

    ¡°I¡¯d say we¡¯ll be okay for about four more days? Five tops if we cut back on food before wepletely

    run out,¡± the soldier responds. ¡°We¡¯ll need to hurry with the docks, sir. The boats are our main source of

    transportation to and from the inds to get supplies.¡±

    ¡°Can you use the helicopter?¡± Talia asks. ¡°I imagine refueling is expensive but we are out of options. Get

    a list of all the essentials needed and talk to the pilots to get the weight capacity of the bird. We¡¯ll use

    that information to n the runs to the maind and hopefully reduce our costs of resupplying. The lists

    should prioritize essential food items, medical supplies, and the building supplies for the new docks.¡±

    I gaze at my mate in awe as she assesses the situation immediately and speaks to the soldiers with such

    ease to help the pack. How stupid the Silver Crest wolves were to ever let her go. Even Toran seems

    impressed with her quick thinking andmand.

    ¡°Alpha Zane tells me you have a lot of injured,¡± Talia says, my cheeks flushing when she uses my formal

    title. The soldiers give her their undivided attention. ¡°How are they?¡±

    ¡°We Ravenstones are fine,¡± the soldier replies with pride. ¡°Most of our injured have already recovered or

    are receiving proper treatment,¡± he exins. ¡°Our issue is the Scarlett Haven wolves. Many fell into the

    water and we are low on medical supplies, serums, antidotes for the poisons, and our staff is exhausted.¡±

    Talia doesn¡¯t give it another thought. ¡°Please take me to the medical facilities,¡± Talia says firmly. ¡°I¡¯m sure

    I can make myself useful there and get a better understanding of the situation.¡±

    Igrab her hand and shake my head at her. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want you near the S-Scarlett Haven wolves,¡± I

    whisper. ¡°E-especially not in your state.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dying,¡± Talia retorts, standing on the tips of her toes to peck me on the lips.¡° And I¡¯ll be careful. I

    promise.¡±

    ¡°But->

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a meeting to arrange and some wolves to lead?¡± she teases me, picking up Kota and

    sitting him on her hip. ¡°Is there somewhere I can leave Kota while Zane and I work?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take him,¡± Rionna offers. ¡°There¡¯s a little park here for the children. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll enjoy spending a

    little time with other pups his age.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kota nods sheepishly. ¡°I go with Nonna.¡±

    A feeling of dread fills the pit of my stomach at the thought of separating from my mate and our pup,

    Toran picking up on my concerns.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Zane,¡± Toran says, cing his hand on my shoulder. ¡°Do not worry about your Luna. Should the Scarlett

    Haven wolves even try to disrespect her, they will be handled ordingly by the soldiers. She¡¯s safe.

    Besides, my colleagues have informed me that King Arthur has agreed to a meeting here tonight. We

    should prepare you for what you want to say when you face the King and the Onyx Stone wolves.¡±

    I look back to my mate who smiles encouragingly at me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in time for your meeting,¡± she murmurs, standing on the tips of her toes to wrap her arms

    around me. ¡°A good Luna always.¡±

    ¡°S-Stop it. I-I just want y-you to be y-you,¡± I whisper back. ¡°T-That¡¯s enough for m-me.¡±

    She smiles up at me before pressing her forehead against mine. ¡°Thank you,¡± she sighs in relief.

    I kiss her goodbye and she is led away to the medical tents by several soldiers eagerly exining their

    concerns to her.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to make a wonderful Luna,¡± Rionna says. ¡°S-she already is,¡± I reply, turning back to Toran.

    ¡°S-Shall we?¡±

    We spend the rest of the afternoon preparing for the meeting, Toran coaching me through my speech

    and how to present myself.

    ¡°With King Arthur, you have to be direct. He doesn¡¯t like flowerynguage and is more likely to cut you off

    if you try too hard to exin yourself,¡± Toran exins. ¡°You must be firm and not give him the opportunity

    to try to take control of the situation. Keep control at all times.¡±

    ¡°H-How do I do that?¡± | ask, suddenly bing anxious.

    ¡°Command the room. Appear confident,¡± he replies, my shoulders falling with dread.¡± This is going to be

    hard but remember, you have earned your titles. You¡¯re not the same boy Sebastian used to walk all

    over. You are an Alpha. You earned that title and as Alpha of Ravenstone, you do not fall under his

    command. You are not his royal subject so don¡¯t let himmand you.¡±

    ¡°R-right,¡± | nod, repeating his words to myself. ¡°B-be direct. B-be confident. B-be an Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Now, this is not a normal meeting so protocol will be a little different,¡± Toran adds. ¡° But you won¡¯t be

    alone in there. You¡¯ll have Talia, myself and Rionna there to back you up.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I sigh, taking deep breaths to calm down.

    ¡°Good, now let¡¯s make you look like the Alpha you are,¡± Toran smirks, eyeing me up and down. ¡°I think

    you and Tylen are around the same size.¡±

    Igaze at my reflection in the mirror, unable to believe the man staring back at me is me. He is a man in

    ck suit, his hairbed back neatly and his clothes well tailored.

    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± Talia smiles, standing by the door of the room. ¡°You look very handsome.

    I turn to face her, gazing proudly at my beautiful mate dressed in an elegant red dress.

    ¡°Need help with your tie?¡± she asks, stepping in and taking the tie from me.

    She carefully wraps it around my neck and makes the knots, adjusting it perfectly for me and smoothing

    down the cor of my shirt.

    ¡°There,¡± she sighs contently. ¡°You are the Perfect Alpha,¡± she murmurs. ¡°Tylen is on babysitting duty, and

    Kota is already in bed. It¡¯s just you and me against the big bad wolves. We can do this.¡±

    She runs her hand along my arm and interlocks our fingers, giving my hand a tight squeeze and warm

    smile. Walking hand in hand, we make our way to the meeting room where two omegas hold the door

    open for us. Also standing there is Gamma Wyatt, his face shocked and a bit confused.

    ¡°Your mother is alive?¡± He whispers. ¡°How? I don¡¯t understand-¡± Tignore him and enter the meeting

    room,ing face to face with King Arthur, Alpha Richard and Luna Sara.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    A Fair Trade

    ***Zane***

    King Author res at me as Talia and I take our seats at the table, neither one of us bowing before him.

    ¡°So you are the child Sebastian kept a secret all these years,¡± the King says in a low voice. ¡°The true heir

    to the Scarlett Haven Alpha title.¡± I do not feel the need to give an answer and remain silent, much to the

    King¡¯s annoyance.

    Luna Sara¡¯s eyes bore into me with seething rage while her brother, Alpha Richard, looks at me with

    bemusement. ¡°Well, considering you called this meeting, I presume it wasn¡¯t to waste my time,¡± the King

    snarls.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed your father ording to witnesses, which means byw, Scarlett Haven now belongs to

    you. I¡¯m d to hear the rightful heir has taken over,¡± he says, Luna Sara clenching her jaw at the King¡¯s

    comment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the Elders so you can take your oath-¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Toran interjects. ¡°Alpha

    Zane¡± ¡°Did I say you could speak, mutt!?¡± The King growls, Toran¡¯s face calm and unfazed.I¡¯ll have to

    remember to ask him how he manages suchposure at all times.

    ¡°I did note all this way to listen to you spew your filth!¡± the King snaps as he turns back to me. Enter

    title¡­  ¡°Now, boy. The Oath is quite simple. As Alpha of Scarlett Haven, you will swear allegiance to the

    Kingdom of Crescent Mane and take over your father¡¯s debt to Onyx Stone.

    They require an heir and it will be your responsibility to produce one with one of their wolves. Alpha

    Richard has made a selection of eligible brides for you to choose from.¡±

    I steal a nce at my mate, who is doing her best to hold back herughter, though the look in her eyes

    is anything but amused. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I murmur as I open a connection between us.

    Noticing the tremor of rage rippling through her, I ce my hand on her knee and caress it with my

    thumb to calm her down. ¡°I belong only to you.¡± ¡°l see that you are marked and mated,¡± the King

    continues.

    ¡°No offense to thedy, but that simply won¡¯t do. You will have to take back your mark and reject her

    before you take the oath.¡± Grayson bursts into a murderous chuckle, and even I cannot help butugh.

    Just who the hell does this man think he isi? ¡°Is something funny?¡± The King asks, his teeth gnashing

    together as he res menacingly at me.I notice a little smirk of pride on Toran¡¯s face, and it¡¯s enough to

    give me confidence in my voice.

    ¡°Very,¡± I reply, attempting to make my voice strong and confident like Toran and I practiced. ¡°I-It seems y-

    you¡¯re under the impression that I-I take orders from y-you.¡± Luna Sara suddenly bursts intoughter at

    the sound of my voice, her whole body shaking with each cackle.

    ¡°Oh, how delicious! He has a stutter!¡± she squeals with excitement. ¡°So that¡¯s why Sebastian hid you all

    these years!¡± sheughs. ¡°He was ashamed to have ason like you! Oh, goddess! I can¡¯t believe it! This is

    the new Alpha of Scarlett Haven? A stutterer?¡± She ps like a seal,ughing hysterically to herself.

    Surprisingly, I do not mind her hurtful words and I am able to maintain my cool despite her ridicule. Talia,

    on the other hand, is seething, her fists clenching and unclenching at her sides.

    I can almost smell the rage pulsating through her, and I ce my hand over her fist, curling my fingers

    around her small hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay,Talia,¡± I murmur through our connection, but it seems my words do little

    to soothe her.

    mming her fist on the table, a ck mist spreads from her hand, growing darker as it condenses into

    what appears to be arge ck vine with thorns.

    Gasps erupt across the room as the vine slithers over the table and wraps around Luna Sara like a cobra

    around its prey, squeezing her tightly until she¡¯s almost blue in the face.

    King Arthur and Alpha Richard are on their feet instantly, staring in fright at the ck vine as it pulls Luna

    Sara out of her chair and towards Talia. ¡°What the hell is the meaning of this?!¡± the King snarls, the room

    bing humid as he activates his power.

    ¡°Let her go!¡± he demands, a white mist forming at his fingertips. Talia ignores the King, rising from her

    chair and bringing Luna Sara close enough so that they are at eye level. ¡°Such pretty eyes you have,¡±

    Talia whispers, her voice calm yet dangerous.

    ¡°Would be a shame if someone were to pluck them from that pretty little head of yours,¡± my mate smiles

    innocently. Luna Sara¡¯s eyes widen in shock as a two-pronged spear aimed at her eyes grows from the

    vine and she opens her mouth to scream, only to be silenced by a vine that covers her mouth.

    ¡°I SAID LET HER GO!¡± the Kingmands in his royal voice, flicking his wrist towards Talia and flinging

    icicles at her. Talia raises her hand to shield herself, the ck mist mimicking her movement and forming

    arge ck shield to protect her from the ice. Taking a chance, I rise from my seat.

    ¡°SIT DOWN!¡± I snarl and, to my shock, a ck film zes over the King¡¯s eyes as he obeys my

    command and sits. Alpha Richard can only stare at me in shock as his own King follows mymands.

    ¡°I-¡¯m not as weak as y-you think I-I am,¡± I mutter, turning my attention to my mate. Talia leans into Luna

    Sara¡¯s right ear and hisses her menacing threat, ¡°Are you fond of your tongue? Because if you are, I

    suggest you shut the f**k up.¡±

    Luna Sara only whimpers in response and nods her head before Talia releases her; scrambling to her

    feet and running to the other side of the room to hide behind her brother.

    Talia smiles with satisfaction before walking back to me and perching herself on myp, her arms

    draping around my neck. That¡¯s my woman! Grayson purrs, his tail wagging so violently, I can almost

    hear it thumping as it hits the imaginary ground he is sitting on.

    ¡®SA gran puta, Malparida!¡± Talia mutters under her breath. ¡°It¡¯s the audacity toe to MY PACK and

    insult MY ALPHA,¡± she huffs, her breath ragged with rage as she throws more Spanish curse words at

    Luna Sara that I do not understand.

    I¡¯ve lost count of how many pups I¡¯m putting inside her at this point, Grayson yips.  But I am putting all

    of them in her tonight.

    EVERY SINGLE ONE. Grabbing Talia by the chin, I turn her face towards me and kiss the tip of her

    nose, the rage in her eyes melting away as she looks at me.Her fists still clench at her sides and I feel

    the pain in her soul as she fights back tears.

    She had taken Sara¡¯s insult personally, and she would never forgive her for mocking me. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I

    smile, but Talia can only shake her head at me. ¡°I am I promise.¡± ¡°Your pack?¡± the King interrupts, his

    voice reminding me that Talia and I are not alone.

    I help Talia into her seat, her anger still visible on her features, before I turn back to the King and the

    Alpha. ¡°That¡¯s what I was trying to exin, your Majesty,¡± Toran sighs. ¡°I am no longer the Alpha of

    Ravenstone. Zane is.¡±

    The King eyes me for confirmation and I nod back at him. ¡°I-I¡­will not be t-taking any oath tonight,¡± I

    announce, the King growling in indignation. ¡°M-my father promised an heir.I-I did not and since I-I am

    now Alpha, only I-I decide Scarlett Haven¡¯s fate, not y-you.¡±

    ¡°Bum King-¡± ¡°But y-you are not m-my King,¡± I retort. ¡°I-l was cast out as a r-rogue and became Alpha of

    Ravenstone before iming Scarlett Haven. Scarlett Haven is now ppart of Ravenstone, which means I-I

    don¡¯t fall under y-your jurisdiction, y-your Majesty.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The King rises to his feet, pointing a disgruntled finger at me. ¡°How dare you-¡± ¡°No, how dare y-youe

    into m-my territory, insult m-my mate with y-your foolishness, and expect m-me to obey y-your

    demands?¡± I snarl back.

    ¡°I-l am not m-my father and y-you are lucky I-I won¡¯t continue this war fueled by nothing but I-lies!¡±

    ¡°LIES?¡± The King snarls. ¡°My daughter is dead. Do you have any idea what that wolf beside you did?¡±

    ¡°H-he loved his mate,¡± I reply, the King¡¯s eyes widening with rage.

    ¡°You imbecile!¡± ¡°T-The only imbecile I-I see here is y-you, y-your majesty, for believing in the lies of Cyrus

    W-White without first verifying the facts,¡± I retort, Talia snorting withughter.

    lft had hands, I¡¯d be eating popcorn right about now.  Grayson snickers. Roll that film! ¡°Cyrus was n-not

    Bre¡¯s mate,¡± I exin. ¡°She was Toran¡¯s.Y-Your daughter¡¯s true murderer was none other than m-my

    uncle and the man y-you fought alongside with.¡±

    Before he can protest, I project Toran¡¯sst memory of Princess Bre so he can see for himself who

    Breanna truly loved.He watches in silence as his daughter takes herst breath in her mate¡¯s arms

    before the memory fades away on the table.

    ¡°I- I am sorry for y-your loss, y-your Majesty,¡± I sigh. ¡°But the true killer d-died many years ago¡­And I- I

    am sure y-your daughter would be at peace knowing her father and her mate were no longer at war with

    e-each other.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.This can¡¯t be possible,¡± the King mutters under his breath. ¡°Well it is,¡± Toran snaps. ¡°I tried to tell

    you so many times, but you choose to believe Cyrus instead of me,¡± he scoffs.

    ¡°You were so blinded by rage, so willing to kill, to wage war for her¡­and I cannot me you; I sought the

    same thing. ¡°It enraged me to see you take Cyrus¡¯s side, but I fought alone to bring Breanna the justice

    she deserved! I watched the life leave Cyrus¡¯s eyes, and I thought that would bring peace into my life¡­

    but it didn¡¯t.

    Then Sebastian did the unthinkable and you let him! You let him¡­and for that, I will never forgive you¡­

    and Ravenstone will never bow down to you again!¡± It is the first time I ever see Toran lose his

    composure.

    His always calm eyes now filled with tears of rage and anguish. My mother takes his hand in hers, her

    touch reminding him of what love and peace feels like.  ¡°But Bre¡­¡± King Arthur whispers to himself as

    he sits down. ¡°Breanna¡­she felt the mate bond with Cyrus.She told me that herself¡­¡±

    ¡°Cyrus u-used magic to falsify a bond with Bre and m-mask her true bond with Toran,¡± I exin.

    ¡°Breanna fi-figured it out and rather than ac-ept his treachery, Cyrus killed her, ming her death on

    T-Toran.¡± ¡°So all these years¡­¡±

    King Arthur mutters to himself. ¡°You¡¯ve been chasing the wrong man,¡± Toran snaps unapologetically. ¡°You

    failed her¡­and I hope to Goddess you rot in hell for the pain you¡¯ve caused me.¡± King Arthur growls in

    anger and watches in disgust as Rionna once more attempts to soothe her chosen mate, kissing him

    tenderly on the cheek. ¡°failed her?¡± he scoffs.

    ¡°You remarried a woman you had killed!¡± he snarls. ¡°How are you even alive, Ellie? I watched Sebastian

    grieve for you.He felt your death, as did your Gamma.¡± Rionna can only shrug in response. ¡°I will not

    pretend to understand the intentions of Moon Goddess.

    AllI can do is ept her gift of a second chance with someone who makes me happy.¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t

    once think to see your child again, Elenore?¡± the King asks, Toran growling at the mention of Rionna¡¯s

    dead name.

    ¡°My name is not Elenore anymore,¡± Rionna corrects him. ¡°I don¡¯t have any of her memories and I don¡¯t

    remember what it was she was like.I only know what I¡¯ve been told and can only hope she was kind.¡±

    ¡°S-she was,¡± I whisper, Rionna smiling in return. ¡°S-she was very kind.¡± Aloud pping noise draws our

    attention from the far side of the room and we turn to see Luna Sara mocking us with a slow p. ¡°What

    a lovely family reunion,¡± Luna Sara snickers.

    ¡°A dead mother and her stupid son.How wonderful,¡± she snarls. ¡°Meanwhile, my son was murdered in

    cold blood and no one has offered to correct this crime! I demand justice for what was done to him!¡± She

    snarls, pointing an using finger at me and threatening me through gritted teeth.

    ¡°And You! You don¡¯t deserve the title of Alpha of Scarlett Haven!¡±  ¡°Y-You¡¯re right,¡± I shrug aftering

    to this conclusion. ¡°I- I don¡¯t¡­and that¡¯s why I-II want no part of Scarlett Haven.¡± King Arthur and Alpha

    Richard stare at me in confusion and I carefully exin my stance.

    ¡°M-My father was in-indebted to Onyx Stone for their help in the war, and I-I n to pay them back in

    full.I-I will hand over the title and te-territories of Scarlett Haven to Alpha Richard and the Onyx Stone

    pack.I-In exchange, Ravenstone and mmy family will be left alone to live our lives in peace and Onyx

    Stone will p-pledge neutrality with Ravenstone,¡± I exin.

    ¡°W-We will not wage war against e-each other ever a-again.¡± Alpha Richard smiles in satisfaction with

    the trade, but it seems neither Sara nor Arthur are pleased with this transaction. ¡°You cannot just hand

    over a pack under mymand!¡± King Arthur snarls.

    ¡°It is not yours to give away!¡± ¡°I-It is and I-I can!¡± I snarl back. ¡°Scarlett Haven became a free agent once

    Sebastian died and I-I have yet to swear allegiance to y-you! If I-I so please, Onyx Stone ma-may have

    Scarlett Haven, its territory, and its p-pack members!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± Alpha Richard smiles triumphantly.

    ¡°I have no objections to a fair trade.¡± ¡°But brother, my son!¡± Sara protests, tugging at his arm like a brat.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Alpha Richard snarls, pulling his arm away from his sister in distaste.

    ¡°Your son was a fool who could not defend his own honor! If he was not Alpha enough to defeat Zane, he

    did not deserve the title!¡± Angry tears spill onto Luna Sara¡¯s cheeks, and she suddenly lunges at me, my

    instincts kicking in.

    ¡°Sit!¡± Imand Luna Sara, and she is unable to resist my order. Alpha Richard watches curiously as I

    approach his sister until I tower over her figure.She grinds her teeth angrily at me, but I remain unfazed,

    lowering my walls to see what more lurks inside her head.

    Memories of filth flood my mind, but Ie across something that piques my interest. Digging in a little

    further, I hear a truth that appears no one but my father knew, one that could easily change her tune.

    ¡°I know your secret,¡± I whisper in her head. Sara¡¯s eyes widen in shock when she hears my voice in her

    head.  ¡°I know what you¡¯re hiding from your brother, and unless you want Richard to know the truth

    about you, you will not bother my family again.

    I also know it was you who sent Caine after me and his death is on your conscience, not mine.

    You are a greedy w***e, but all those plots you have in that twisted little head of yours, you better bury

    them or it will be you who! bury next.¡± Luna Sara narrows her eyes to slits at my threat, but the look on

    my face lets her know I mean business and she nods despite her displeasure.

    Turning my attention to the King, I make my argument as clear as possible. ¡°Y-you are upset at the loss

    to y-your Kingdom,¡± I sigh, knowing well that with this trade, Crescent Mane is about to lose a very

    powerful ally in Onyx Stone.

    ¡°But y-you should be very grateful I-I¡¯m being so lenient.¡± ¡°Grateful?¡± The King snarls. It seems he

    understands that in Onyx Stone agreeing to be on neutral terms with Raven stone, they can no longer

    offer financial or physical support to Crescent Mane if the King decides to wage war over this. Crescent

    Mane¡¯s power is already weakening, and this trade would be the final blow to them.

    ¡°Y-yes, grateful that I- I am not demanding reparations for the war y-you helped p-perpetuate,¡± I reply. ¡°F-

    For all the lives y-you helped destroy by defending m-my father and his brother. Ravenstone is small¡­a-

    and in a single day, m-my father wiped out an entire generation of wolves with y-your blessing.

    Twenty six pups, y-your majesty. Ages four months to three years. Gone.I-I can see it all in y-your

    memories,¡± I whisper, disgusted by what I see. ¡°Y-You knew what m-my father was nning¡­and y-you

    turned the other cheek.

    Perhaps y-you thought if y-you didn¡¯t look, y-you wouldn¡¯t have to ac-ept that it happened. But they

    were innocent, Arthur, and y-you let m-my father take them.

    Y-You should be thanking m-me for handing over Scarlett Haven to the Onyx Stone wolves and if y-you

    try to rretaliate against m-my pack for m-my decision, just know y-you will suffer a far greater loss than I-

    I.I-l am not the weak man m-my father once imed m-me to be and I-I will make you bleed, Arthur.

    I-I promise y-you that.¡± I turn back to my seat, my mate gazing up at me proudly. ¡°I-l¡¯ve made m-my

    intentions clear. Y-You should g-go now,¡± I sigh, settling down in my chair. Toran hands me a file and I

    slide it across the table to Alpha Richard who carefully inspects it.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s the contract of neutrality. S-Sign it and Scarlett Haven is y-yours for the taking.¡± After skimming

    the pages, the Alpha signs the documents, thus cutting off Crescent Mane¡¯s resources and ending this

    war. King Arthur slowly rises from his chair, his eyes ck with anger and he storms out of the room

    without looking back at me.I heave a heavy sigh knowing it will not be thest time I see him.

    Luna Sara and Alpha Richard also rise to leave, Richard leaving the signed files on the table. I try to

    listen in on Sara¡¯s thoughts as she storms past me but she is only repeating the same message in her

    head like a mantra.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t won yet,¡± She snarls. She¡¯s gone before I can probe any further. ¡°What a fascinating gift you

    have there,¡± Alpha Richard observes. ¡°Such a gifted Alpha and Luna.¡±

    He walks away without another word, but his smile feels like a threat and leaves me uneasy.I lean back

    in my chair once they¡¯re all gone and let out a long tired breath, Talia walking up behind me and

    massaging my shoulders.

    ¡°You did it,¡± she whispers, leaning over me to kiss my lips. ¡°You ended this war.¡± ¡°B-But did I-I just start a

    new one?¡± I sigh, turning to Toran for guidance. ¡°King Arthur is vindictive,¡± he shrugs.

    ¡°But you should celebrate that at least for now, Ravenstone is at peace.¡± I smile half-heartedly and Talia

    tries to cheer me up. ¡°Come on, Alpha,¡± she murmurs. ¡°Our pup is waiting for us and tomorrow¡­¡± she

    adds with giggle. ¡°We start nning for our wedding.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 92 ¨C The Fire Tree

    *Four Months Later*

    ***Natalia***

    Life has changed drastically for my little family over thest four months. For starters, upon her return

    from

    France. Zane asked Queen Aurora for an alliance and she made an offer that Zane and I did not expect.

    At first, I thought she was joking but the serious look on her face made me realize not only was she

    serious, but

    this was very important to her.

    * shback

    ¡°There are luckily very few people in this world who understand the life these girls were forced to live¡­

    but that also means very few people have the patience andpassion to handle the pain they¡¯ve

    endured,¡± she exins.¡° I¡¯ve spent months working with them, training them, rebuilding their homes into

    a sanctuary, but they need leadership and guidance, things I cannot offer to them exclusively without

    neglecting the rest of my kingdom,¡± she sighs, her face grim. ¡°Things didn¡¯t go as well as I had hoped in

    France and I suspect Alpha Jacque and Benoit are already plotting their next moves. I need help with

    Amethyst Lake while I start finding more allies, so if you are willing, I would be most honored to offer you

    Amethystke and its territory.¡±

    Timmediately like the idea as I hade to enjoy working with the girls. They deserve the very best

    Alpha and I

    could not think of a greater man than Zane for the job.

    ¡°B-But Ravenstone, your Majesty,¡± Zane asks in disbelief. ¡°H-ow?¡±

    ¡°Amethyst Lake is being built to house 600 wolves with the idea being that it will be a sanctuary for

    strays and rogues escaping abusive packs or war,¡± Aurora smiles proudly to herself. ¡°It currently only has

    about 200 wolves and Ravenstone isn¡¯t very big. I¡¯m sure thend can amodate all of your pack

    and the girls just fine¡±

    ¡°But would integration be a good idea, your Majesty?¡± I ask her. ¡°I¡¯ve spent time with those girls and

    while ! adore them, many are still frightened of men and even people. I¡¯m not sure they are ready to be in

    a pack with

    strangers.¡±

    ¡°That is a valid concern,¡± the Queen replies. ¡°But integration wouldn¡¯t be immediate,¡± Aurora exins. ¡°I¡¯ll

    admit, this task isn¡¯t going to be easy but I wouldn¡¯t be asking you if I didn¡¯t think you could handle this.

    The pack grounds are still under construction but it¡¯s almost finished. Ravenstone could move in first

    while the girls continue

    their therapy and training until we¡¯re sure they can live peacefully among other wolves. It may take

    months or even a

    year before your pack would be whole but if you¡¯re up to the challenge, this could be really good for

    Ravenstone and Amethyst Lake.¡± Her lips curl into a gentle smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need an answer right away.

    Just think about it. Regardless of what you decide, I will respect your decision and will dly set up an

    alliance if that¡¯s all you seek.¡±

    *End shback

    Zane was very nervous to present the idea to Toran and the rest of Ravenstone, but after weeks of

    deliberation, the Ravenstone wolves voted in favor of the move.

    Things began to move quickly after the vote and I officially moved out of my little house in Poulsbo to live

    with

    my new pack. Zane didn¡¯t want me to be overwhelmed with traveling between the packs, so he

    urgently

    suggested that I stay in the River Moon guest house with Kota, Agnes, and Nikki to keep mepany.

    While in River Moon, I have worked closely with Aurora to n out theyout of the new pack, organizing

    housing arrangements and representing the pack in Alpha meetings on Zane¡¯s behalf. We have set up a

    smallmercial center for our pack members to establish their own trades, builtmunity gardens,

    parks, and even a

    new elementary school. Construction of thest buildings waspletedst week and Zane has been

    helping our pack members settle into their new homes and setting up our very own pack house. I want to

    help but after witnessing some falsebor contractions, Zane has refused to let me anywhere near the

    movers.

    After my first month of pregnancy, I stopped being able to use my powers and I can no longer shift safely

    without risking the life of my baby. In Zanes¡¯ eyes, I am now the same human he met all those months

    ago and he worries day

    and night for my safety. It¡¯s adorable but a little suffocating at times.

    To please him, I¡¯ve stayed home with Agnes, Nikki and Rionnna checking up on me every 20 minutes but

    I¡¯m on the verge of losing my mind after being confined within these four walls for the past 2 days. This

    morning after Zane left for work, I began to feel contractions and have busied myself packing my bags

    for the hospital. I forget, however, that mates feel each other¡¯s pain and soon receive a worried mind-link

    from Zane.

    ¡°Talia, are you okay?¡± Zane asks and I exin it¡¯s nothing to worry about. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asks.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been pretty far apart, ¡°I sigh.¡± There¡¯s no need to worry just yet. I¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s time.

    Okay?¡±

    It takes a little convincing but Zane finally relents and lets me handle my business. As I fold the baby¡¯s

    clothes into their bag, I feel a rather strong contraction and decide toy down for a few minutes, closing

    my eyes to rest.

    ¡°Talia, my darling little b***h, are you resting?¡± I hear a familiar voice call out from the stairs and I burst

    intoughter as Gwen pops her head into my bedroom.

    ¡°Is that a witch I hear climbing up the steps,¡± I chuckle, rubbing myrge belly. ¡°Have youe to steal

    my children and bake them into pies?¡±

    ¡°Ugh,¡± she groans, gently pushing me off to the side toy beside me. ¡°I have enough with the little

    gremlin growing inside me to be eating more children.¡± she mutters, cing her hands on her little round

    belly.

    ¡°Oh, but you do look amazing, Guinevere,¡± I smile, a tiny smirk curling on her lips. ¡°I look like a f*****g

    potato with an extra bud sprouting on my stomach,¡± Iugh.

    ¡°Oh, eat horse s**t, you c*nt,¡± she scoffs as I burst intoughter. ¡°You look like a bl**dy princess with all

    your ¡­¡± She gestures to my entire body and grumbles.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything!¡±I giggle.

    ¡°Yeah well I¡¯m tired and ran out of words,¡± she mutters, curling up in my arms and kissing my belly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in there for quite a while, little one,¡± she murmurs to my baby. ¡°Any ns oning out

    soon? Your aunty Gwen would like to meet you so I can teach you how to terrorize your mummy.¡±

    anks,¡± I mutter, Gwen smiling like a fool. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to return the favor in two months.¡±

    SU

    ¡°Oh goddess, don¡¯t remind me,¡± She mutters. ¡°I¡¯m already over being pregnant. I don¡¯t think I willst

    another two months. These cravings are awful and my gods, the hormones! Last night, I burst into tears

    when Svador ate one of my fries. I bl**dy offered it to him in the first ce!¡± she cries. ¡°I scared him

    half to death because I couldn¡¯t stop sobbing! Poor b**tard just sat there shaking like a leaf bringing me

    all kinds of snacks. I¡¯m an awful person,¡± she

    ¡°Pregnancy just makes me horny,¡± I sigh, Gwen rolling her eyes at me. ¡°I just see Zane and jump him like

    a starved wolf. He coulde home exhausted from work and I will literally tear off his pants and climb

    on him. No forey, no kisses, just ride him until I¡¯ve had my fill so I can roll over to sleep. It confuses the

    f**k out of him.¡±

    Gwen chuckles to herself. ¡°Men. They truly are at our mercy, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Iugh, caressing her belly. ¡°Are you nervous at all? The first pup is always the scariest.¡±

    Guinevere returned from her trip not too long ago and to my pleasant surprise, came back with a baby

    growing in her belly. She¡¯s been staying in Lluvia nca for the time being and despite loving her mate, i

    know she¡¯s afraid of

    settling down and being a mother.

    I¡¯m terrified.¡± she admits in a whisper. ¡°I never thought I would ever have a child,¡± she shrugs. ¡°Much less

    with a

    wolf.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright to be afraid,¡± I reply, ¡°Just take it one day at a time. You have me and Salvador, and this entire

    kingdom at your disposal, okay? You¡¯re not on your own anymore no matter how much you like to think

    you are

    ¡°I know,¡± she smiles. ¡°But I-¡±

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy! Look what I made!¡± Kota squeals as he bursts into the room and pounces on the bed

    to show

    me a string of pine cones. ¡°Look, Mommy! It¡¯s for Baby!¡±

    ¡°Oh how lovely,¡± Gwen says, taking the s ring from Kota¡¯s hands. ¡°These will look wonderful in Baby¡¯s

    room. Do you know what tree they¡¯re from?¡± she asks, the pup nodding his head proudly.

    ¡°The Koyah tree,¡± he smiles, Guinevere bursting intoughter.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s Sequoia, Kota,¡± she corrects him. ¡°Like this. SEH-KOH-YAH. It¡¯s the biggest tree in the world and

    one of the strongest,¡± she exins, Kota crawling onto herp and petting her belly as he listens. ¡°They

    are so powerful that their cones can only open with fire!¡±

    ¡°Woah!¡± Kota gasps, examining the cones with his fingers.

    ¡°Pretty cool, huh?¡¯ Gwen smiles. ¡°The heat makes their cones dry out and POP! Oute the little

    seeds to grow

    into new trees.¡±

    ¡°The cone has babies?¡± Kota gasps with delight. ¡°Mommy-¡±

    I feel a trickle between my legs and Kota looks down at the growing wet spot on my bed.

    ¡°Uh-oh Mommy! You peed on the bed!¡±|

    ¡°Talia?¡± Gwen asks, pulling Kota off to keep him dry. ¡°Was that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my water just broke,¡± I groan, feeling another contraction ripple through my abdomen and across

    my back. I breathe in and out slowly and force myself to sit up. ¡°I should have shaved my legs,¡± I sigh

    tiredly, throwing my legs over the bed.

    ¡°Tal, I think that is the least of your worries, love,¡± Gwen chuckles nervously.

    ¡°Just because I am a wolf, doesn¡¯t mean my legs have to have fur,¡± I mutter, turning to my pup and

    looking for an excuse to get him out of here. ¡°Kota, go downstairs and tell Nonna to call Daddy, okay?¡±

    He nods and runs away while Gwen checks my dtion and helps me into a new dress for the hospital.

    Within

    minutes, Zane bursts through the door in full panic mode, Agnes, Rionna, Kota, and Nikki flooding the

    room.

    ¡°A-Are y-you okay?¡± Zane asks. ¡°W-where does it h-hurt? l-is the baby okay? Should y-you even be s-

    standing? W-where are the baby¡¯s things? I-I knew I shouldn¡¯t have left-¡±

    ¡°Zane,¡± Iugh, cupping his cheeks to calm him down. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I murmur, breathing in and out slowly

    with him. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ We¡¯re just having a baby,¡± I whisper, kissing the tip of his nose.

    ¡°W-We¡¯re just having a b-baby,¡± he repeats, his panic slowly melting away as he smiles.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I add. ¡°But I¡¯m going to be in a lot of pain very soon and today.¡±

    on a

    ¡°N-not be an Alpha?¡± he asks in confusion.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I shake my head, Just be my Zane today because I am going to hate you for the next few

    hours and I

    need you to love me through it all, okay?¡±

    ¡°O-okay,¡± he agrees, though I still hear the nervousness in his voice

    Gwen agrees to watch Kota while the girls apany Zane and I to the hospital for the delivery. We are

    checked

    into a room and given gowns to change into. Almost immediately, the contractions grow in intensity and I

    know Zane can feel all of them.

    ¡°Zane, put up your walls so you don¡¯t feel it,¡± I insist when I notice him grimacing in pain as I brace for a

    contraction.

    ¡°N-No,¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Y-you¡¯re in pain¡­ So l-I¡¯ll endure it with y-you,¡± he whimpers.

    I almost want tough at him but the sincerity in his voice makes me feel bad.

    ¡°What good would that do?¡± I mumble, Dr. Meghan stepping into the room to check my dtion.

    ¡°Goddess, I hate you for this,¡± I groan, the doctor chuckling to herself as a number of nurses bring in

    equipment for the delivery.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispers, tying my hair up into a ponytail for me.

    ¡°Alright, Luna,¡± the doctor smiles. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s time to push. I need you to hunker down now,

    She says. ¡°Atta girl, that¡¯s right.¡±

    The nurses get into position and Zane stays by my side to hold my hand.

    ¡°Okay, Momma. Time to start pushing,¡± Dr. Meghan instructs and I squeeze Zane¡¯s hand as I push with

    all my

    might.

    ¡°O-oh f**k,¡° Zane whimpers, squeezing my hand in return.

    ¡°Zane, if you pass out, I will actually kill you,¡± I mutter, ring at him. ¡°Put your walls up!¡±

    The seriousness in my voice frightens him and he finally puts up his wall to block out our connection.

    ¡°Okay, now take a deep breath and we¡¯ll go again,¡± Dr. Meghan exins.

    Zane and I take several breaths before I once again hunker down to push. Zane grimaces as I crush his

    hand for the next three pushes and I curse him under breath for impregnating me in the first ce.

    ¡°Okay, Luna, I see the head here,¡± Dr Meghan sighs. ¡°Give me a big push. Big Push. Come on, Momma.¡±

    Zane wipes away the beads of sweat on my forehead and I let out a loud scream as I push, feeling as

    though my ***a is on fire.

    ¡°Do it again,¡± Dr Meghan instructs as I throw my head against the pillow in exhaustion.

    I can hardly say a word as I push again, pain ripping through my body as Ignash my teeth together and

    scream.

    ¡°Okay, momma breathe,¡± Dr. Meghan says in a soothing voice. ¡°Take a few breaths. You¡¯re almost there.¡±

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t,¡± I whimper, Zane kissing my forehead. ¡°Ce on, T-Talia. Just one m-more. Y-you can do

    this,¡± he murmurs.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± I cry.

    ¡°Y-You can do this. J-Just- oh shit-¡± he mutters to himself.

    ¡°What? What?¡± I ask, fear gripping my heart.

    He shakes his head and blinks a few times, refusing to answer until I re at him.

    ¡°M-my wolf fainted,¡± he blushes with embarrassment, a small chuckle escaping my lips. ¡°S-Sorry.¡±

    Oh, for f***s sake, Devina mutters.

    ¡°J-Just one more push Ta-Talia and y-you can rest,¡± Zane pleads.

    ¡°O-Okay,¡± I sigh, once again taking his hand to push.

    A thunderous scream rips through my throat as I push until finally, my paines to a climax and I hear

    the baby¡¯s cry for the first time.

    ¡°Congrattions, Luna,¡± Dr. Meghan announces, the nurses quickly wiping and cleaning my baby. ¡°You

    have a beautiful baby girl.¡±

    Uit¡¯s a girl?¡± Zane asks, his eyes welling up with tears as he looks proudly down at our small pup. ¡°W-we

    have a BIN? W-We have a girl. O-Oh my goddess, w-we have a girl!¡±

    He kisses my forehead in pure happiness as the baby is ced on my chest and I get to see her

    beautiful face for

    timeche screams with life. She has a full head of hair already and her face, while swollen, is among the

    ¨¤ most beautiful I have ever seen.

    ¡°Oh she¡¯s perfect,¡± I whisper, finally breathing with relief. ¡°Hi baby,¡± I s*b, finally bursting into tears of joy

    as Zane is instructed to cut the umbilical cord.

    ***Zane***

    I didn¡¯t realize pups were so small, Grayson purrs as we stare down at our sleeping pup, his tail wagging

    happily from side to side. She¡¯s the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen.

    I know, I murmur,pletely in awe of her beauty.

    I did a good job, he says, puffing out his chest proudly. She looks just like me. She doesn¡¯t look like

    anyone, I mutter. Especially not you.

    You¡¯re just jealous of my strong genes, Grayson huffs. But that¡¯s my baby. Just like Kota. He looks just

    like me if you squint

    Strong genes? You fainted, you j***t, I sigh, Grayson growling at me as I get up to check on my mate.

    She too sleeps soundly, finally getting the rest she deserves after being bombarded by visitors all day.

    The room is now flooded with pink flowers, balloons, and gifts for our baby and it pleases me to know

    she is already beloved by

    all.

    We have still not thought of a name for our pup but we are in no rush. It¡¯lle when ites.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Talia murmurs, her eyes still closed as she stretches.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± I reply, searching for a chair to rest in.

    Talia scooches over and taps the empty space beside her. ¡°Come hold me,¡± she whispers.

    Thesitate at first but her pleading eyes are enough to convince me that I fit and I climb in beside her,

    pulling her to my chest and sweeping away her hair from her neck. Exhaustion quickly lulls her to sleep

    and I remain awake to watch over my girls as they rest.

    I help Talia with nursing all throughout the night, and in the morning, I let her sleep in while I take care of

    our daughter. There is a rocking chair by the window and I settle down to watch the sunrise with the baby

    on my bare

    stomach.

    How about Rose? Grayson asks as he watches the sleeping pup. Or Cherry? She¡¯s pink like a Cherry.

    Can I hold her now? I promise I¡¯ll be good.

    don¡¯t respond, Talia waking up from her slumber and calling me to bring the baby. Once in her mother¡¯s

    arms, the baby opens her mouth in search of a meal.

    ¡°You¡¯re a hungry little caterpir, aren¡¯t you?¡± Talia murmurs, pulling down her gown to nurse the baby.

    She gently strokes the baby¡¯s nose and the little pup slowly closes her eyes as she suckles. Talia then

    smiles up at me, her voice a gentle whisper, ¡°You know, it¡¯s funny. I had a dreamst night and-¡±

    She doesn¡¯t get a chance to finish before there¡¯s a quiet knock at the door and Gwen pokes her head in.

    ¡°Morning,¡± she whispers. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m early. Kota woke me up at dawn and won¡¯t go back to sleep until he¡¯s

    met his sister.¡±

    I step out into the hall where Kota jumps up and down in excitement.

    ¡°Y-you have to be quiet, K-Kota, okay?¡± I instruct, putting my finger to my lips. ¡°Y-you don¡¯t want to scare

    her. She¡¯s sleeping.¡±

    The pup agrees to use his inside voice and I carry him inside the room. Talia has already covered up and

    she wipes the baby¡¯s little lips before presenting her to her brother. I gently set Kota on the bed and he

    crawls to his mother¡¯s side, peering over the pup and smiling at her with excitement.

    ¡°Hi s*ssy,¡± he whispers loudly, the pup opening her eyes and blinking up at him. He leans down to kiss

    her cheeks and looks up at us curiously. ¡°Mommy, when does Quoia (KOH-YAH)e home?¡± he asks.

    ¡°I want to show her her cones!¡±

    ¡°Quoia?¡± | ask, Talia¡¯s eyes twinkling with delight. ¡°Mhmmm,¡± Kota nods proudly. ¡°Like the fire tree!¡± ¡°It¡¯s

    perfect,¡± Talia agrees, smiling down at the sleeping pup. ¡°Her name is Sequoia, like the fire tree.¡±

    (A/N: Wahoo! We¡¯re almost done! I have a huge announcement right after the epilogues so hang in

    there! PS: 1 think Ravenstone will take on a new pack name once the move isplete. Any

    suggestions? I¡¯d love to see them!)

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 93 ¨C Horizons

    ***Natalia***

    My heart flutters as I wait for my cue to walk down the aisle, knowing that in a few short minutes, I will

    officially be Zane¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Talia,¡± Gwen murmurs, carrying a small gift box in her hands.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Vanessa had this delivered for you. Toran says she couldn¡¯t make it, but she wanted you to know that

    she¡¯s happy for you.¡±

    I take the box from her hand, and stare at it for a moment, not knowing how to feel about her absence. I

    had thought long and hard about sending an

    invitation to my sister and finally decided I would leave the choice up to her.

    There is a small note attached to the box and I read it to myself.

    To my dear sister, I know it is not much, but I hope you and your daughter love it as much as you and I

    did.

    With love, Nessa.

    Untie the ribbon and remove the lid, tears filling my eyes as I look inside.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gwen asks, pulling a handkerchief from her dress pocket. I pull out the small music box with

    two little cats sitting on the lid and crank the kn*b until the song, ¡°Memories,¡± begins to y and I watch

    the little cats dance around the lid through my tears.

    ¡°When I was little, my mother had this exact music box. She would y it for us to go to sleep every

    night,¡± I smile as I wipe my tears.

    ¡°She used to tell us a story of the two little cats on the lid,¡± I giggle.

    ¡°They were sisters named Natalia and Vanessa and they loved each other very much.¡± I stare at the box

    in disbelief.

    ¡°It broke years ago. The music wouldn¡¯t y anymore and I was devastated because I had always

    dreamt of ying it for my own children.¡± I shake my head as I wipe my tears.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she found it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lovely gift,¡± Gwen murmurs, helping me to carefully wipe my tears.

    ¡°But now we must keep you sane for your wedding.¡± nod at her and fight topose myself, carefully

    putting the music box back in its box and powdering my face.

    ¡°Okay, my lovely,¡± Gwen sighs, cradling little Quoia in her arms and grabbing a small basket of flower

    petals.

    My beautiful Maid of Honor wears a forest green dress with a flowing skirt to entuate her cute baby

    bump, and her fiery red hair is tamed within a romantic braid and flowers.

    ¡°Are you ready, Talia?¡± She asks and I give her a bright smile.

    ¡°You look beautiful. He is so lucky to have you,¡± she smiles in return.

    ¡°Dakota, are you ready?¡± she giggles at the dancing pup.

    He grins back at her, holding up an empty pillow in his hand.

    ¡°Kota, where are the rings?¡± Gwen asks in restrained panic.

    ¡°They kept falling off when I danced,¡± Kota exins as he breaks into a silly dance.

    ¡°So! put them in my socks,¡± he grins, Gwen and I both sighing in relief as he rolls his pants up past his

    ankles where two lumps stick out from his socks.

    ¡°Okay, but you need to put them on the pillow so you can give them to Daddy,¡± Gwen chuckles, getting

    into position to make her entrance.

    ¡°Good luck,¡± she whispers as she steps out from behind the curtain with Sequoia in her arms.

    Oohs and awws erupt from the crowd as Gwen walks down the aisle with my baby, sprinkling little petals

    on the floor as she makes her way to the altar to join the rest of the bridal party.

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re next,¡± I tell the pup, Kota very excitedly breaking out into another dance.

    ¡°How do I look?¡± I ask, stepping back and spinning for him.

    My dress is an off the shoulder ball gown with puffy sleeves and pretty flowers decorating the bodice and

    my hair is curled and braided with tiny hair jewels decorating the bodice and my hair is curled and

    braided with tiny hair jewels in it.

    ¡°You look like a princess, Mommy,¡± Kota smiles proudly.

    ¡°And are you, my handsome prince?¡± I ask, the little boy shaking his head.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m a wolf,¡± he howls, the music picking up in the background.

    ¡°Okay, Kota, time to go,¡± I instruct him and he hurriedly gets into position with the empty pillow.

    He¡¯s happily skipping out from behind the curtain before I can tell him to put the rings back on the pillow.

    I pull the curtain back enough to watch as Kota skips down the aisle, the crowd giggling as the little boy

    waves hello to everyone.

    When he reaches the middle of the aisle, Kota breaks into a } full sprint, racing right into his father¡¯s

    arms.

    My handsome .

    Mate scoops up the little boy and kisses his forehead, a million butterflies fluttering in my belly at the

    beauty of their II love.

    Zane whispers something in Kota¡¯s ear and the little boy pulls up his pants to grab the two rings from

    inside his sock.

    The crowd bursts intoughter as Kota proudly hands the rings to his Dad who gives him a high five for

    completing his mission.

    Finally, the music changes tempo and the guests all begin to rise from their seats and turn to face me.

    My heart begins to race in my chest and Devina purrs happily as I pull back the curtain to make my

    entrance.

    Several faces smile upon seeing me, but the only face I care to see is Zane¡¯s as I walk slowly down the

    candlelit aisle.

    The moonlight illuminates the handsome features of his face, and I see trails of tears glistening on his

    cheeks.

    Afraid I may burst into tears, I look up at the night sky, a million stars watching over me as I walk towards

    my soulmate.

    At the altar, Gwen, Celina, Nikki, and Nadia stand in as my bridesmaids and to Zane¡¯s right, stands

    Agnes as his Best Ma¡¯am with Tylen, Evan, and Micah as his groomsmen.

    Dakota stands in the center of the altar, smiling from ear to ear at me and bouncing on his toes with

    excitement.

    In the front row, Rionna and Toran smile proudly at me, Rionna holding Sequoia in her arms.

    Zane steps off the altar and holds out his hand to me to help me up.

    Sparks tingle up and down my arms as he interlocks our fingers, and I gently wipe the tears on his

    cheeks with my thumbs.

    ¡°Hi,¡± I whisper, Zane¡¯s lips curling into a smile.

    ¡°H hi,¡± he murmurs, lifting my hand to his lips and kissing my knuckles. He leads me to the center of the

    altar, where Aurora awaits to officiate our union. I hardly hear a word she says as I gaze back at my mate

    and the cool sensation of the ring sliding down my finger jolts me awake.

    Zane chuckles to himself when he realizes I haven¡¯t been paying attention. I take the ring from Aurora

    and slide it onto Zane¡¯s finger, my mate smiling back at me with joy.

    ¡°By the power vested in me by the State of California and by our dear Moon Goddess, I now pronounce

    you, husband and wife,¡± Aurora proims, the crowd holding their silence.

    ¡°Zane, you may now kiss your bride.¡±

    He cups my cheeks in his hands and leans forward, our lips meeting for the first time as wolf and wife

    before our pack, His soothing scent of sage and bergamot fills my nostrils, and the rapid beating of my

    heart slows down as peace finally washes over me.

    A smile curls on my lips as I pull away, and Aurora takes Kota by the hand and presents him to Zane.

    The little boy looks up in confusion at Zane, who gets down on his knees to speak to him.

    ¡°Hi K ota,¡± Zane whispers, Dakota grinning back at him sheepishly.

    ¡°Hi Daddy,¡± Kota replies, cupping Zane¡¯s face in his hands.

    ¡°K ota, I I have to tell you something okay?¡± Zane asks, the pup nodding his head.

    ¡°I I know I I haven¡¯t been part of your life for very long, but finding  you in that bush  was the best thing that

    ever happened to me,¡± Zane murmurs, Kota smiling in agreement.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯m making a p romise to your mom that I I always love her¡­but I¡¯m also making a promise to you

    too. I I promise that you¡¯ll always be my son, K Kota, no matter what anyone says,¡± He says, Kota¡¯s

    bottom lip quivering as tears spill onto his cheeks.

    ¡°Oh, baby, don¡¯t cry,¡± Zane murmurs, wrapping his arms around the crying pup.

    ¡°Y your mine too now. I I¡¯ll always be y your daddy, K Kota, and I¡¯ll do my best to be y your superhero. I I love

    y you so much K Kota. So, so much.¡±

    Kota can only nod his head as he cries and I struggle to hold back my own tears as my son embraces

    the only father he¡¯s ever known.

    Finally, after years of being on our own, Kota and I have a wonderful husband and father, and our family

    is nowplete.

    Gwen takes out a handkerchief and very carefully wipes away my tears while Rionna steps on to the

    altar to hand me my daughter.

    Zane lifts Kota in his arms and helps wipe away his tears and, as a family, we face the Kingdom.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± Aurora announces to the crowd.

    ¡°It is my honor to present to you for the first time, Zane and Natalia Ramos and their children, Sequoia

    and Dakota Ramos. May Moon Goddess always watch over them and may their pack always be

    prosperous.¡±

    ***Zane***

    After the ceremony, it is customary for our wolves to meet in wolf form as newlyweds so Talia and I are

    led away to separate tents set up in the adjacent woods for a private meeting..

    Grayson appears to have the zoomies, sprinting back and forth in the depths of my mind with excitement

    and I feel myself getting crossed eyed just trying to keep up.

    Would you sit still? \snap asI undo my bowtie and unbutton my jacket.

    ¡°can¡¯t! He yips, running yet anotherp around my brain.

    Too much excitement, he howls.

    He continues his sprint until I finish undressing and I scold the wolf to calm down enough for the shift.

    Grayson begrudgingly stops and he takesmand of my body, my bones cracking and shifting into

    ce.

    Paws take the ce of my hands and feet, and I sit back to let my wolf y with his mate.

    He steps out into the forest, his tail eagerly swishing back and forth, and on the opposite end of the

    clearing, Devina¡¯s gray wolf steps out of her tent, her blue eyes focused on Grayson.

    She walks calmly to the center of the clearing, sitting on her hind legs and patiently waiting for Grayson

    to join her.

    He sniffs her fur and yfully tugs on her ears, but Devina remains poised and unfazed by Grayson¡¯s

    pup-like excitement.

    Grayson presents himself in a yful bow before her and she watches silently, tilting her head to the side

    in mil

    curiosity. Hoping to entice her in game, Grayson sprints around the clearing and finds a nicerge tree

    branch, which he brings back and drops at her feet.

    Devina eyes the branch for a moment, then looks down at Grayson and his unwaning yfulness with an

    amused smile.

    It seems she finally gives into his charm and she picks up to stick in her snout before taking off, Grayson

    chasing after her through the woods.

    She¡¯s incredibly fast and we quickly lose sight of her in the darkness My wolf searches for her scent

    when, from behind the trees, Devina pounces on us, yfully pinning us to the ground.

    Grayson knocks her over and the two wolves fight for dominance, tumbling together across the forest

    floor. The two wolves y for a while, rushing through trees until Devina grows tired andys down to

    rest by theki shore.

    Grayson joins her, throwing himself at her feet and rolling over in surrender.

    She climbs on top of him, licking his fur and grooming him, much to Grayson¡¯s delight. He allows himself

    to be cleaned by his mate,ying perfectly content at her mercy. ¡°So, this is married life?¡± Grayson sighs

    as Devina licks his ears.

    I can get used to this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just d you didn¡¯t faint at the altar,¡± Devina teases, Grayson grumbling

    under his breath.

    ¡°Aww, is my big bad Alpha afraid of a little blood?¡± she giggles, Grayson pouting at the slight.

    ¡°Tam not?¡± he huffs with indignation. ¡°Just didn¡¯t know¡­you could stretch that much¡­¡±

    he gulps nervously, Devina climbs off of Grayson, lying on her side and shifting to Talia¡¯s human form.

    Grayson follows her example and shifts.

    ¡°Do you want to know a secret?¡± she murmurs, and he curls up beside her, resting his head on her chest.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Grayson asks.

    ¡°I was afraid,¡± Devina whispers, Grayson peering up at her in curiosity.

    ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t like me. It¡¯s very hard stepping into a rtionship that¡¯s already blooming. I

    was afraid I wouldn¡¯t fit in your heart-¡±

    He crashes his lips over hers, her words hanging in the air, never to be spoken again.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he murmurs as he pulls away.

    ¡°You were thest piece of Talia I didn¡¯t know I needed to make me whole and every time I see you, I¡¯m

    left in awe of you. I could not imagine a life without you in it, Dev.¡±

    She holds onto every word, a single tear rolling down her cheek that Grayson wipes away with his

    thumb.

    ¡°I will never be silent about my love for you,¡± Grayson murmurs, kissing her again.

    ¡°And I will always keep your heart safe.¡±

    They hold each other for what seems like an eternity under the stars until our wolves relinquish our

    bodies back to us and I find Talia safe in my arms again.I walk my mate back to her tent, and when we

    both dress, we make our way to the reception, where we are greeted by friends and family as husband

    and wife.

    Kota races into his mother¡¯s arms and I feel tranquility fill my heart as I watch my wife dance with our

    pup.

    Rionna brings me my daughter, and the tiny human blinks her beautiful brown eyes at me,pletely

    oblivious to all the love in my heart for her.

    Never in my wildest dream could I have hoped for a life filled with so much love, but as I stand before my

    pack celebrating my marriage, I finally see my own strength.

    My name is Zane Ramos. I was once a broken man with no hope for a future, but I broke free from my

    prison. I am still healing, but I am no longer the Silent Alpha.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 94 ¨C Epilogue 1

    *** Agnes***

    All around me, I feel the vibrations of music rumbling through the ground and the smiles in all directions

    make my heart full. I am so proud that Zane is finally seeing his self worth and getting the happily ever

    after he so rightly deserves.

    Talia has been a tremendous gift for him and I cannot be more grateful to her for guiding him out of the

    darkness. I feel a gentle tap on my shoulder and turn to find Nix waving back at me.

    As it turns out, I was not the only deaf wolf toe from Raven stone and over thest few months, she

    has be a dear friend to me. She is a young girl, about 18 years of age, with high cheekbones, pale

    freckled skin and a beautiful oval face.

    Enter title¡­

    freckled skin and a beautiful oval face.

    Tonight, her long dark hair is braided to one side, and she wears a dark blue dress that hugs her figure

    well.

    ¡°You look beautiful, Agnes,¡± she signs, my heart warming when she uses my sign name.,.

    Sign names can only be created and assigned by other members of the Deafmunity and having

    grown up without another friend in the collective, I never had the opportunity to earn one.

    Nix spent many weeks thinking of a sign for me and, after giving it some thought, she settled on a simple

    sign; an A and a G over the heart. It was an incredibly beautiful experience to share my name with Zane,

    and he was overjoyed to know I found a friend to connect with.

    With his now busy schedule, it¡¯s hard to find time for the two of us to just have a coffee or a day to chat,

    and I knew he was feeling guilty about living his own life with his family. I thank Moon Goddess every day

    I had such a caring boy for as long as I did.

    ¡°I see you brought your butterfly to the wedding,¡± Nix teases, pointing at the colorful butterfly fluttering in

    my hair.

    After all these months, I still had the little butterfly Salvador made for me, and it has been my most loyal

    companion now that I am alone.

    Zane tried to offer a room for me in his Alpha home, but I asked to have my own space in a small

    apartment so he can focus on his growing family.

    Kota loves to visit me frequently, doing his best to learn more signs and always wanting to y with me.

    He¡¯s a little gem of a boy and I have no doubt he will make a wonderful Alpha when he grows up.

    ¡°It¡¯s my date tonight,¡± I smile, putting two fingers to my head for the butterfly to sit on before bringing my

    hand in front of me to watch the butterfly crawl along my fingers.

    It likes to sit in my hair most days and always follows me.

    Well, almost always, I think to myself as I remember one other person the butterfly likes to follow.

    Suddenly, the butterfly flies away, a warm tingle shivering down my spine as a familiar scent fills my

    nostrils.

    I turn around to find Tylen standing behind me, the butterfly perched on his head as he stands perfectly

    still. I have been avoiding Tylen at all costs since

    his return from war, dodging his advances and forbidding him from ever visiting my home.

    Luckily for me, he has been respectful of myst rule, never showing up at my apartment, though I

    suspect he stays close by to watch over me.

    ¡°There¡¯s a butterfly on my head,¡± he signs, a bit confused and frightened by the little creature.

    It¡¯s amusing to see such a big strong alpha male afraid of a tiny butterfly and I do my best to hide my

    giggle as I rise to my feet.

    He is quite tall so I have to stand on the tips of my toes to reach for the butterfly, our position

    compromising as I get incredibly close to his face and I feel his hot breath brush against my lips.

    I pretend not to notice the longing in his hazel eyes and I ce my two fingers over his head for the

    butterfly to percheron.

    Tylen mutters something under his breath that I cannot hear or understand, and the next thing I know, I

    feel his lips crash against mine.He wraps his arms around my waist, pressing his hard chest against

    mine and for a brief moment, I lose myself in his kiss; the sparks enveloping me in their warmth.

    How long had it been since I felt such passion with anyone? I wonder to myself, my thoughts drifting

    away to my former mate.

    Upon seeing Damon¡¯s face sh in my memories, Ie back to my senses and push Tylen away,

    pping him across the face for stealing a kiss from me.

    There is anger in his eyes as he looks at me and his lips twist with unspoken words.

    ¡°l once had a mate,¡± I sign, my butterfly fluttering back to me.

    ¡°And you¡¯re not him.¡±

    ***

    Agnes and Tylen will get their own short story titled: SIGNS OF LOVE. Date of Release To Be

    Determined. I would like to thank Nix, a very kind reader in the Deafmunity who gave Agnes her

    sign name.

    It meant the world to me to have her named.

    *** ***Vanessa***

    I finish up my shift, Mike, the bus boy offering to walk me home.

    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m good,¡± I reply, packing up my belongings and hanging my apron on its h**k.

    ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s dark out,¡± Mike insists.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°It¡¯s not right for ady to be walking the streets on her own at night,¡± he adds.

    I force a tiny smile and shake my head.

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t live far.I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I sigh, trying my best to hide my irritation with the man.

    He¡¯s had a major crush on me ever since I first arrived at the restaurant and

    while he¡¯s a very sweet man, I¡¯min no position to be thinking of rtionships right now.

    His smile falters but he does not push any further, and he takes off in the

    opposite direction, leaving me alone in the restaurant to lock up.

    It¡¯s been several months since I left the United States, the memory of what Christian did to me leaving a

    large scar in my heart.

    ***FLASHBACK***

    ¡°Do you know where you are going?¡± Toran asks as I shift uneasily in the front seat of his car.

    ¡°Anywhere away from here,¡± I reply, sifting through my wallet to see what I could afford.

    After a long silence, he heaves a heavy sigh and takes out his phone.

    This Chapter is Provided By niniz, Please visit niniz for more chapters and fast update¡­

    ¡°I have some contacts in Scond who can help you,¡± Toran says as he dials a number.

    ¡°I can have an apartment and a job ready for you by the time you arrive. Nothing luxurious but it will be

    comfortable and better than having nowhere to go.¡±

    Tears spill onto my cheeks at his generosity and I look down at my credit card in fear.

    ¡°I  don¡¯t have a lot of my money,¡± I whisper quietly.

    ¡°ButI can promise you that I will pay you back for this kindness.¡± Toran waves his hand absentmindedly,

    speaking to a man on the phone for a few minutes to make the arrangements.

    ¡°It¡¯s all settled,¡± Toran sighs as he hangs up the phone.

    ¡°A man by the name of Willis to pick you up and take you where you need to go. You will live just outside

    of a small pack and work in the pack restaurant as a waitress. All of your paperwork will be ready within

    a week.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur, wiping my tears and looking out the window of the car.

    ¡°But can I ask you something? Why are you helping me?¡±

    For a long time he doesn¡¯t say anything and I prepare to apologize for overstepping when he suddenly

    clears his throat to answer.

    ¡°I have done things I regret in my life,¡± He replies.

    ¡°And! was given a second chance to correct my mistakes. I think you are in a simr position and you still

    have time to fix what you broke.¡±

    He says nothing more as we pull up to the airport and he helps me with my bags and slips a paper in my

    hand with his name and number.

    ¡°if you ever need anything,¡± He murmurs.

    ¡°You call me.¡±

    ***END FLASHBACK***

    Everything was as he bad arranged it when I arrived in Scond and I will forever be indebted to the

    elder Alpha.

    Will picked me up as nned and took me to apact apartment, which was small butfortable

    and located the countryside.

    .spoken to the pack members on asion, but for the most part keep to myself in my apartment ??

    Toran sends me monthly updates on my sister and her family and I am happy to know they are doing

    well.

    On a few asions, I have received gifts from little Kota, such as a small beaded bracelet with

    mismatched beads and some macaroni ornaments for Christmas.

    After the birth of her daughter, Natalia reached out beautiful little girl my eyes have ever seen.

    letter, sending with it a small picture of the most It now hangs on my wall and I hope to Moon Goddess, I

    get the chance to meet her in person one day.

    I was invited to the wedding, but I could not find the courage to face Natalia so soon. I¡¯m sure she did not

    miss me much.

    After locking up the restaurant, I make the short walk to my apartment and skip dinner, crashing almost

    instantly for the night on my bed.

    In the early hours of the morning, my wolf whines and whimpers, begging to be let out for a run, and I

    begrudgingly get ready for my day.

    I pack a small backpack with clothes, a sketch pad, and some charcoal before heading out to the forest

    for my run.

    The Scottish forests are gorgeous in the winter, a lightyer of snow covering thend.

    Paloma is more excited than usual to be let out and, with pup-like energy, races through the trees,

    sshing into small pools of water and hopping over branches.

    During her run, a delicious scent of white sage andvender fills the air and Paloma follows it deeper into

    the woods.

    I feel myself growing scared the further we go in, but Paloma doesn¡¯t seem the least bit worried about

    what we will find.

    She purrs contently when we reach a clearing and see arge ice structure standing in the middle of it.

    Aloud snore bellows from within the structure, and every cell in my brain tells me to run. What are you

    doing?! I hiss at my wolf as she tiptoes towards the entrance of the ice structure.

    I just want to see who it is¡­ She replies, inching closer and closer to the mouth of the structure.

    Suddenly, the ground begins to rumble with thunderous footsteps and, to my horror, arge blue dragon

    slithers out, his ivory fangs bared at me as he towers over my tiny wolf.

    Run!l scream, my heart beating a mile a minute. Paloma, however, only sits on her hind legs and smiles

    at the creature, her tail wagging happily from side to side.

    The dragon roars at her, the force of his breath blowing over branches and leaves behind her.

    Still, Paloma doesn¡¯t flinch, her tongue hanging out as she pants with delight.

    Even the dragon seems confused by herck of fear and she prances proudly towards him to lick his

    snout. Sparks tingle up and down my body as Paloma brushes up against the confused dragon, and she

    begins to purr once more. ¡°Mate,¡± She murmurs.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Read The Silent Alpha by Stephanie Light Chapter 95 ¨C Epilogue 2

    ***Natalia***

    ¡°Mommy, can I sleep with you?¡± Kota hisses in the dark, his voice waking me up.

    I blink a few times until I find him standing at my bedside, clutching his little wolf to his chest. Hisrge

    eyes are swollen from crying and there¡®s a genuine look of fear in his eyes as he looks at me. I shove

    Zane over and open up the covers to let him curl up beside me.

    Zane rolls over in confusion and upon seeing the frightened pup, quickly makes room for Kota.

    ¡°Oh, my baby. Did you have another nightmare?¡± I ask, Kota nodding his head and hiding his face in my

    neck.

    Zane and I exchange looks and I see the anger burning in his eyes. Ever since Christian took him, Kota¡®s

    been having night terrors on and off. He has trouble sleeping on his own most nights, afraid a bad wolf

    wille and take him away again. It frustrates Zane to see his son so afraid of being alone.

    ¡°It¡®s okay, Kota,¡± I murmur, kissing his forehead while Zane gently pets his hair and scratches his back.

    ¡°You¡®re safe with me and daddy. The bad wolf can¡®t take you away from me anymore.¡±

    Kota doesn¡®t seem to believe me, and I gently stroke his nose with my finger. ¡°You can close your eyes

    around me, mi amor. I¡®ll protect you while you sleep.¡±

    The baby monitor goes off and Zane rushes to the nursery to soothe Sequoia.

    I turn on the bedsidemp so Kota can feel better about the dark, and notice the dreamcatcher hanging

    above the bed. Reaching for it, I pluck the dreamcatcher off the wall and show it to Kota.

    ¡°This is a dreamcatcher,¡± I whisper, Kota staring at the small contraption. ¡°Aunty Gwen blessed it so all

    the bad dreams get caught in this little web here,¡± I exin, gesturing to the intricate web of strings and

    beads. ¡°And all of the good dreams pass through here,¡± I add, pointing to the small hoop in the center.¡°

    You won¡®t have any nightmares here tonight, and tomorrow I¡®ll have Aunty Gwen make you one for your

    room, okay?¡±

    He nuzzles up to my chest, poking my cheeks and ying with the fabric of my nightgown. ¡°Okay,¡± He

    whispers, giving his little wolf a squeeze. Zane returns with Sequoia in his arms and gently tucks her into

    her crib in our room.

    ¡°N¨Cnow we can all be here t¨Ctogether and take care of y¨Cyou,¡± Zane murmurs, crawling back into bed.

    ¡°G¨Co to sleep, buddy,¡± he whispers. ¡°W¨Cwe can have w¨Cwaffles in the morning, okay?¡±

    He gently massages Kota¡®s scalp to lull him to sleep when suddenly, Kota looks up at me and in a

    frightened voice asks, ¡°Mommy, who¡®s the man with the scar?¡±

    ***Alexander (Zane¡®s Grandfather)***

    I watch the traitor writhe in pain as I take a sip of my morning tea, his pleas for mercy quickly boring me. I

    look at Marco, my right-hand man, and he draws a gun from his waist, ending the traitor¡®s life with a

    single silver bullet.

    ¡°It¡®s so hard to find trustworthy wolves nowadays,¡± I sigh with annoyance as I rise to my feet, Marco

    grunting in agreement as several of my men begin the cleaning process.

    We walk out of the warehouse, Marco opening the passenger car door for me. ¡°You have a visitor,

    Alpha,¡± Marcos informs me as we drive back to my vi. ¡°Shees all the way

    from America,¡± he chuckles.

    ¡°Who?¡± I ask, hoping I don¡®t have to once again clean up my pathetic son¡®s mess. ¡°Sara,¡± Marco replies

    with an amused smile.

    ?What could that w***e want?¡± grumble to myself, my old bones too tired to deal with that whiny bitch.

    Marco only shrugs in response and takes me to my vi, where a car waits outside the gates.

    After retiring as the Alpha of Scarlett Haven and ensuring Sebastian¡®s new marriage to Sara established

    a connection with Onyx Stone, I left the United States to live a quiet life in the Italian countryside. Of

    course, I was never built for a quiet life and my connections helped me gain the notoriety! needed to

    be a member of the Italian Werewolf Council. Under mymand, packs rise and fall as I see fit

    and it is I who controls the trade agreements, territory distribution, and war. This is true power, power

    only fit for an Alpha like me.

    Marco pulls up to the vehicle and rolls down the window on my side, the other car doing the same until I

    see Sara¡®s bitter face hidden behind some sunsses and a headscarf.

    ¡°I would ask how you are doing, but I don¡®t particrly care,¡± I sigh, Sara¡®s lips pursing in anger.¡° Speak

    quickly. I don¡®t have time for nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Sebastian is dead,¡± she mutters, a sense of relief washing over me.

    ¡°Good, he was pathetic,¡± I reply curtly. ¡°I suppose that son of yours is now in charge of my pack?¡± | reply.

    ¡°I¡®m sure your brother and father will provide greater instruction than Sebastian ever could.¡±

    ¡°Caine is dead,¡± Sara snarls, a tear rolling down her cheek. ¡°Your stuttering grandson killed him!¡±

    I raise an eyebrow at this revtion. ¡°That fool still exists?¡± I mumble, wondering how Sebastian could

    have kept his other heir hidden from me.

    Guess your son wasn¡®t aplete j***t, Nichs, my wolf mutters.

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I hum to myself when Sara nods coldly to my question. ¡°Well, then my legacy lives on through

    him. Caine¡®s death is a tragedy that could have been avoided had he simply been strong enough to fight

    another Alpha.¡±

    ¡°He was murdered in cold blood!¡± Sara hisses.

    ¡°A true Alpha wouldn¡®t let another man take what¡®s his,¡± I snarl back. ¡°My condolences for you son, but

    him losing his title to Zane is not my problem. You may leave.¡±

    I go to roll up the window when Sara begins to shout. ¡°He gave up Scarlett Haven to my brother,¡± Sara

    snaps, and I look at her coldly. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Zane is not Alpha of Scarlett Haven,¡± she proims, a triumphant smirk curling on her lips. ¡°He gave the

    land to Onyx Stone as payment for the war.¡±

    That bumbling fool! My wolf growls.

    ¡°And that¡®s not all,¡± Saraughs. ¡°Your old friend, Toran Ravenstone, took Zane under his wing and gave

    him his title. Your grandson is now the Alpha of your enemy pack.¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°WHAT!?¡± I growl. ¡°The White n, as you left it, is gone,¡± Sara snickers. ¡°All at the hands of your stupid

    grandson.¡± ¡°No,¡± I shake my head in disbelief. ¡°No, it can¡®t be¨C¡±

    ¡°How does it feel to lose everything you worked so hard to build to your enemy?¡± Sara asks innocently.

    ¡°To have your whole world fall apart right under your nose?¡±

    I say nothing, restraining my emotions to myself, but inside me, a hellish anger burns, ready to destroy

    all in its path.

    ¡°That rage you feel,¡± Sara whispers in a low hiss. ¡°That¡®s what I feel without my son, but unlike me,

    you can still do something about it.¡±

    She tosses a file into my car and it falls right onto myp.

    ¡°That¡®s what I could gather on your grandson and his family,¡± she adds, adjusting her sses over her

    eyes. ¡°If I were you, I would take care of this before your reputation takes a hit,¡± she smiles, rolling up her

    window. ¡°Oh, and by the way, is that a new scar?¡± She giggles, pointing at her cheek. ¡°My word, Alex.

    You¡®ve let yourself go. I remember a time when you were once the great Alpha of Scarlett Haven, Alex

    the Untouchable. Guess not so untouchable now, are we?¡± She snickers before driving off into the

    country¨Cside.

    I stare at the thin file on myp, desperately trying to contain my anger.

    ¡°I don¡®t trust Sara,¡± I mutter, tossing the file out the window. ¡°I want you to investigate everything she said

    and report back to me,¡± I tell Marco, who nods obediently. ¡°Now take me inside. I need a shower after

    being in that w***e¡®s presence.¡±

    If what Sara says is true, I tell myself as the gates to the vi open. Then there is war on the horizon.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    The Silent Alpha Book 2 will be announced after The Ivory Throne ispleted. Title to be revealed in

    Epilogue 3.

    Epilogue 3 /Author¡¯s Note

    Excerpt from The Ivory Queen:

    ¡­The Soul of Insanity is said to give its wielder the ability to control an army of Moon Goddess¡® creations

    and make them unable to lose a battle¡­ But with great poweres a curse¡­

    ¡°Forged by blood and Fed by souls, The Moon and sun awake its thirst. First innocence must bleed. With

    the Ivory it controls All of the beings on this Earth. But be weary of its greed For those who wield it, shall

    be cursed.¡±

    *end of excerpt*

    ***Chaos***

    I twirl the tiny trinket in my hand, admiring my sister¡®s work until I arrive at my uncle¡®s dwelling. His home

    always brings me joy. Weapons of war and destruction line the walls and the thought of all the chaos

    each toy could create makes my heart skip a beat.

    My uncle, the God of War, is not a pleasant man, but it¡®s always fun to make him mad. All it takes is a

    little teasing, and the man erupts with anger. I should visit him more often.

    Disguising myself as one of his guards, I sneak my way through War¡®s security, making sure to rearrange

    some of his traps on my way in just for augh.

    I reach a room with arge stone table in the center, a map of the world carved into the surface. Tiny

    pieces resembling weaponsy scattered across the graph and the print itself seems to be alive, pieces

    moving on their own and thendscapes shifting. War God himself stands over the map, gazing proudly

    at the destruction he¡®s creating.

    ¡°Are the fires of hell not entertaining enough for you?¡± War snarls without looking up at me. ¡°My dearest

    Uncle,¡± I smile pleasantly.

    ¡°Whatever it is you want, find it elsewhere. I¡®m busy,¡± he snaps, moving his hand over Russia to move a

    piece.

    ¡°Uncle, please;¡± I scoff. ¡°I¡®m not here to ask for anything.¡± ¡°Don¡®t y games with me,¡± War growls, finally

    turning to face me. ¡°I¡®m not one of your pawns.¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Uncle,¡± I reply with an innocent smile. ¡°I just came with an early birthday gift. You see

    Uncle, I think it¡®s a shame your sword was buried by one of Moon Goddess¡®creations, the Ivory wolves.

    The Sword of Insanity was truly a work of art and I think it¡®s awful my sister and her pets intervened in its

    purpose. I simply had an idea to help you get revenge. but s. if you do not want to know the power of

    this tiny trinket, I can return it to the same wolf who took your sword.¡±

    He res at me, trying to decipher my game, but the old man has never been able to see past my tricks.

    ¡°What is it?¡± He asks with mild curiosity. I do my best to hide the triumphant smirk on my lips and exin.

    ¡°Why, this little medallion is a bridge to the realm of the Moon. It will help the Ivory Wolvesmand

    their army and connect them to their Keeper and Moon Goddess. It took quite a bit of work to get it, but I

    guess I¡®ll return it to its rightful owner,¡± I sigh heavily as I turn my back to him.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Bingo¡­ I smirk ¡°Yes, Uncle?¡± I ask innocently, turning back to face him. ¡°What is it you want?¡± the

    old God asks, an untrusting air to his voice.

    ¡°Everyone always seems to think I have an ulterior motive,¡± I sigh. ¡°But in truth, I am a neutral agent and

    I don¡®t pick sides. I simply like to have a goodugh.¡±

    ¡°Hell of a joke,¡± War mutters.

    ¡°I have a dark sense of humor,¡± I reply bluntly, holding out the medallion. ¡°Now, do you want the trinket¡­

    or will you let my sister have thestugh?¡±

    The God of War snatches the medallion from my hand and holds it up to the light to inspect it. ¡°We¡®ll see

    who¡®sughing now,¡± he snarls, giddy excitement rushing through me. We¡®ll see¡­ ***TO BE

    CONTINUED IN THE IVORY THRONE***

    * Author¡®s Notes:

    Thank you all so much for joining me in the fourth installment of the World of Ivory Series. There are still

    so many stories to tell so here is the list of all the books so far:

    *The Gold Queen (Sofia¡®s story) ¨C COMPLETED *The Ivory Queen (Aurora¡®s Story) ¨C COMPLETED

    *The Earth Witch (Gwen¡®s story) ¨C ONGOING *The Silent Alpha (T+Z¡®s story) ¨CCOMPLETED *The Ivory

    Throne (TIQ Book 2) ¨C BEGINS in 2023 *Signs of Love (Agnes¡®s story) ¨C To be announced *The Keeper

    of the Dragon¡®s Heart (Vanessa¡®s story) ¨C To be announced *The Fated Alphas (TSA Book 2) ¨C To be

    announced

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    My Big Announcement !!

    Dreame has started its publishing program this year and I am very pleased to inform you that The Silent

    Alpha was selected for print hopefully this year. I have already sent the manuscript to the publishing

    team and it will soon be avable for purchase on Am@zon. Due to its length, TSA will be split into two

    books. The First will contain chapters 1¨C47 and the Second will contain chapters 48¨C93. It¡®s not my ideal

    choice to split the book but at least you¡®ll get to hold the story in your hands.

    This month of October, I will be holding two giveaways, one for The Ivory Queen (Sept 30¨COct 13), and

    one for The Silent Alpha (Oct 20¨COct 31) where I will be giving away signed copies of both books!

    If you would like to be informed of dates and timelines for when the printed copies will be avable for

    purchase or to join the giveaways, get updates on release dates and discuss uing books, please

    check out my Insta.gr.am @stephanielight.author or join my F.ace.book Group; StephanieLight¡®s Book

    Beans for more information.

    Thank you so much for the support!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!